《Crimson Overlord》


 Chapter 1

    Year 2205, Early winter.


    Compared to the other empires, Luxiria had the coldest winter, the nights were chilling, yet it didn¡¯t stop people from going out.


    Lux, the capital of the Luxiria empire, the second most powerful empire on the human¡¯s continent, was bustling with peopleing and going even with the rumor that started circting recently. It was as if those disappearances were a lie. Lux¡¯s streets didn¡¯t lose their usual vigor.


    In this peaceful environment yet hiding an ominous aura, a young man whose feature couldn¡¯t be seen clearly because of the hood covering his face walked between the crowd, his footsteps were light as if he was not walking on the ground but floating above the ground instead, and that was not the strangest thing, the strangest thing was that nobody seemed to notice his presence as if he didn¡¯t exist in the first ce, it was not like there weren¡¯t any strong people in this crowd, but none of them seemed aware that someone just passed them, this strangeness continues until the young man stopped in front of a stall selling mutton swekers. There he could see people gossiping while eating and drinking.


    He didn¡¯t wish to cancel his ability yet as he decided to listen to the gossip quietly. However, gossips aren¡¯t some reliable source; but he could learn more through them by filtering the information received; it had been more than a thousand years since hest came face to face with so many humans.


    ¡±Have you heard it?¡±


    ¡±Heard what?¡±


    ¡±About the disappearances, you idiot.¡±


    This conversation was happening between a muscr man and a skinny man whose face was full of battle scars; from their gears, they are what people call hunters. The others hunters and normal people sitting around a table were quietly listening to those two.


    ¡±Tell us, Maddox.¡± Another hunter said; the muscr man tore up his meat swallowed it, then gulped down his ale before pping his mug on the table; nobody said anything as it was the custom here and in the other areas as well.


    ¡±Last night, another person disappeared, so that the number of victims reaches the staggering number of twelve victims.¡±


    ¡±What? what are the guards doing? and who is behind those disappearances?¡± Shouted one of the customers; he was afraid; he regretted havinge out, but because he didn¡¯t want to let the others see his weak side, he was trying to cover it by shouting.


    The young man stood there quietly, listening to the gossip; he could see the middle-aged woman selling the mutton skewers hands trembling, she was also afraid, but for a different reason, soon the reason she was acting like that was revealed. A young girl around sixteen came running; she wore an apron; she must have gone out to deliver some food. She had short auburn hair like her mother and the same honey-colored eyes; it was like a younger version of the middle-aged woman.


    ¡±Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± the young girl embraced her mother with a sweet smile on her face.


    ¡±Good He, I was worried. Please stay where I can see you.¡± The middle-aged woman said to her daughter, the young girl called He wanted to say something but immediately shut it when she saw her mother ring at her, she decided to listen to her mother for once.


    Suddenly, He looked in the young man¡¯s direction but couldn¡¯t find anything; she attributed this as being oversensitive; sitting beside her mother, she also began to listen to the customers¡¯ gossip.


    Meanwhile, the young man observed He for a moment before shifting his attention elsewhere. Although she had not awakened her origin power yet, for an average human, she possessed a sharp sense. Like the others, the young man decided to listen to the hunters; the story was about to reach its climax.


    ¡±So, in the end, no one was caught? Who is the hell behind all those disappearances?¡±


    ¡±We don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s an evil cult or something.¡±


    ¡±No, it¡¯s a vampire¡¯s doing.¡± Maddox suddenly dered, immediately the surrounding fell into a deadly silence.


    Even the young man who had decided to cancel his ability stopped; the conversation had be interesting.


    After what seemed to be an eternity but in reality, two minutes had passed, one of the hunters rebuked Maddox for ying a joke on them, but Maddox stood firm; he said that those disappearances were vampires doing.


    Despite the peace that reigned for almost a thousand years already and some scars fading, there were still some that refused to fade no matter how many years have passed; vampires are one of them. The bloodthirsty race had left a deep scar on the other races; However, some say that vampires have disappeared, but their names still struck fear in other¡¯s hearts, so hearing that vampires were the ones responsible for the recent disappearances, people began fearing that after a long period of absence, the vampire race was about to rise again, if this were indeed an omen of their resurgence, then another bloodbath would soon follow, the third war would happen.


    ¡±Stop joking and enough with such dreary atmosphere.¡±


    Finally, the middle-aged woman stopped the discussion about the disappearances from continuing any further; at this rate, she would lose customers because nobody would want to sit where people openly talk about vampires, the taboo topic one should not talk about.


    ¡±ire, We are sorry!¡±


    Unexpectedly hunters and other customers apologized. From their behaviors, ire was not your ordinary woman.


    ¡±Jeez! stop it; it makes me look bad.¡± ire said with a giggle, the customersughed, instantly the stall had regained its liveliness, and in this lively atmosphere, a young man appeared; his sudden appearance shocked everyone.


    ¡±Excuse me, can I have two mutton skewers with more garlic?¡± The young man who finally canceled his ability said. His voice was cold; his natural voice made people feel distant when they looked at him.


    ¡±Eh? Yes, it will be 40 copper coins.¡± Despite being surprised by the young man¡¯s sudden appearance and emotionless voice, ire still replied and immediately prepared two mutton skewers; her hands were shaking. The young man before him was so handsome that she was surprised.


    ire¡¯s daughter, He, mumbled absentmindedly.


    ¡±Beautiful.¡±


    Those crimson eyes were so mesmerizing that He wished to get sucked in them; she had never seen eyes so beautiful; the young man before her not only possessed a beautiful face, he also had beautiful crimson eyes. Although he was rather cold, it didn¡¯t stop the young maiden fantasizing.


    ¡±Vampire, huh?¡± The young man mumbled as he disappeared into the crowd after paying for the two mutton skewers.

 Chapter 2

    Amber never knew who her parents were. As far she can remember, she had always been a member of that orphanage. From what sister Mary had told her, she was not even two months old when she was put in the front of the orphanage doors. Amber had always been curious about what kind of situation could have made two persons decide to abandon their newborn, not even two months old? At first, she resented them, vowing never to forgive them as she could not understand their reason; however, as the years went by, she began to understand that life was not always rosy, especially after living in an orphanage. She forgot about them and began to live her life.


    Life in the orphanage was harsh as donations became less and less, the number of children growing. The luckiest ones among them were rapidly adopted, while the unluckiest ones were still stuck here. At the age of sixteen, you would be forced to move out because, at that age, you are already considered an adult.


    Amber was about to be sixteen soon; her sixteenth birthday was in a week. Among those that stayed being, Amber was not among the unluckiest ones; she voluntarily stayed behind; she felt grateful to this orphanage who protected her, raised her, and gave her meaning in life after her birth parents had discarded her. To pay this gratitude to the fullest, she decided to stay behind and help the orphanage until she became an adult.


    Unlike her peers, she could not awaken her origin power, meaning life as origin master would not be possible; even so, she didn¡¯t be gloomy, she never lost her cheerful personality coupled with her tinum blonde hair and ice-blue eyes, she was the maiden the most sought after in the orphanage, countless young masters asked her to marry them, but she refused, her only goal was to help the orphanage to be a better, a bigger ce to wee orphans and people like her.


    Today, she went out to aplish this goal; she had three part-time jobs, one in the morning, the second just after, and thest one began at 4 p.m; untilte in the night. Sister Mary had suggested quitting the third-party time job for her security, especially because of the recent disappearances. The third job was the one with the highest pay; for this reason, Amber could not stop, and because she was the one that supported them financially, Sister Mary could only advise her to be prudent, never to take a shortcut, no matter what happens.


    Night fell, tonight the blue crescent moon floated as if a wound was carved in the night sky. It was an exceptionally beautiful yet chilling night.


    Amber just left herst part-time job and headed to the night market. Usually, Amber was a child who listened to Sister Mary¡¯s advice the most. Still, tonight she decided not to listen, after all, tonight was special, it was Sister Mary¡¯s birthday, she would turn thirty, Amber and other children in the orphanage had made a n to surprise her, she would be the one to bring the gifts as she holds their savings. Not wanting to bete, Amber hurried to buy the presents; however, it was unknown why tonight night market was bustling; she ended up spending more time than she should have, so to make up for this, she took a shortcut.


    Maybe it was because of the excitement to surprise sister Mary who should be sleeping as she tends to forget even her birthday; Amber didn¡¯t see that nobody seemed to take this alley; it waspletely deserted with no soul in sight, humming happily Amber passed through the alley when suddenly she stopped, she had a bad feeling. Or maybe that should be called conviction. She felt a chill out of nowhere, almost as if the hair on her back stood on end. In that instant, she regained her sanity and immediately understood that she had made a mistake; she shouldn¡¯t be here, she should not have taken this shortcut, she must escape immediately.


    In this moment of crisis, Amber felt a strength she never thought she had; immediately, she put that strength into her legs and started running. Unfortunately, the predator was faster than her and stronger; she hadn¡¯t even run two meters before something caught her by the neck and dragged her into the dark alley.


    ¡±P-Please let me go.¡± Amber pleaded with difficulty but what answered her was a voice full of madness.


    ¡±Hehehehe! What a sweet scent; with your blood, I¡¯ll be able to progress. You are like aged wine. I will slowly savor you.¡±


    ¡±Eeek!¡± Amber shrieked when she finally saw the thing holding her; it was a man; he was so skinny that it hurts to look at him, his skin was extremely pale, and because of his skinny frame, dark veins could be seen under his skin wriggling like hungry worms, his eyes were red. Upon seeing this skinny devil, Amber immediately remembered those disappearances and connected them to this man. A name came into her mind, something she thought was invented to scare disobedient children to go to sleep.


    ¡±A vampire !¡± She blurted out her predator name; the vampire was shocked that this frail human was able to identify him with one nce; for a moment, he even thought that she was part of the vampire hunter squad but soon discarded this thought as he could feel her fear, this human girl was afraid, so afraid that she began to shake.


    ¡±Hehehehe! Fear make them taste better.¡±


    As he spoke, his fangs lengthened, he closed in, and Amber felt the vampire fangs sink into her skin and heard him sucking out her lifeblood. She struggled but couldn¡¯t do anything, her resistance grew less and less as more blood was sucked out her body, she knew she was dying, she saw the past fifteen years shing before her like she was watching a drama, she saw their smiles, she saw her who was like a mother cry and smile, today was her birthday, and yet she wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate it, Amber was unwilling to let her life go like this, she struggled onest time. Still, she failed; tears began falling as she weakly asked for help.


    ¡±S-somebody p-please h-help!!¡±

 Chapter 3

    ¡±So you are the serial killer?¡±


    A cold voice reached the vampire¡¯s ears, making him freeze; he was about to finish Amber; the healthy young girl was nothing now but a bag of bones; she was dying. Slowly the vampire turned his head in the voice direction and said.


    ¡±Another prey has shown himself. I will-¡±


    The vampire couldn¡¯t finish his words because, in the next instant, a kind of fear, a fear he had never felt before, struck him making his body refuse to listen to hismand, not even his creator, the person who turned him into vampire could make him this afraid. Fear was an emotion he thought he wouldn¡¯t often feel after turning into a vampire, but the young man before him made him discover the true meaning of fear. It was like every fiber of his being, and even his soul was afraid of the young man with the crimson eyes.


    The vampire had one thought at the moment, which was to flee, to escape from this empire, no from this continent as fast as he could. He mustered all his strength; all the blood essence he sucked from his victims kicked in, making him finally break through Origin Level 5. He felt immense strength coursing through his body, he momentarily broke free from the terrible fear, and he tossed the almost mummified Amber to the side, her body mmed against the wall, her mouth was forced open, but because she almost had no blood, no blood came out.


    The vampire did not look behind, nor try to confront the young man with his newfound power; he immediately put strength into his legs, the ground under his feet cracked, he jumped into the sky, no he tried but failed.


    Just as his body left the ground, it was violently mmed back into the ground.


    Bam!


    The vampire¡¯s face was thrashed into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. Before he could release a cry, an invisible force pulled him out and tossed him into the air. Then the vampire felt a huge force crashing into his belly.


    His mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.


    He tumbled to the ground, his body convulsing with pain.


    ¡°Ple¡­please spare me!¡± The vampire begged. The pain had wiped out any resistance he had, recing it with the sensation of approaching death. The young man had not moved even his finger; he just stood where he was since the beginning, only looking at the vampire.


    ¡°And why would I do such a thing?¡±


    Finally, the young man opened his mouth for the second time and asked as he slowly approached the vampire-like grim reaper. He might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made him appear far more menacing. Vampire¡¯s tough physical was like a joke before the young man.


    Sensing his death approaching, the vampire overused his brain cells, but nothing came to his mind until he remembered something.


    ¡±Ple.. please spare me. I will give you a lot of money. I¡­I have money and treasure inside my space ring, s..spare me, and I will give you all of them.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t expect anything as he said those words, the vampire still hoped that the young man would be enticed and let him live; the reason for this was because it was almost impossible to override another person signature on a space ring if you kill the wearer without him granting you the ess to his space ring then it would be lost forever. Holding into this small hope, the vampire thought he could survive; however, the following merciless words said by the young man made it clear that there was no hope for survival.


    ¡±I hate people who acted strong before the weak and start begging when they encountered someone stronger. You should never beg.¡±


    The vampire wanted to say he was wrong before in the next moment; his body exploded into a bloody mist which got evaporated in an instant.


    ¡±What a disappointment, after only a thousand years, you have turned into awless creature. I wonder what happened.¡± The young man mumbled while closing his right hand.


    His expression was colder, making his surroundings drop in temperature. With just a thought, he cracked the vampire¡¯s space ring; inside it, he saw a pile of gold coins, banknotes, and some worthless stuff. He decided to sort them outter in a calm environment. It was time to go.


    However, just as he was about to leave, he heard a weak voice calling out for him.


    ¡±Plea¡­.. please sa¡­.save me.¡±


    Naturally, this weak voice came from Amber, who mustered thest bit of her strength to beg to be saved.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The young man stopped and looked in Amber¡¯s direction; she was lying on the ground, she was like an olddy at death door, her once tinum blonde hair was no more, it had turnedpletely white, her once ice-blue eyes had lost their luster, but the determination to live was still strong as ever. Unexpectedly, the young man felt his cold heart beating for a millisecond; therefore, he walked toward the dying young woman asking for help.


    He stopped a few feet from her, lowered his body, and said those words.


    ¡±I understand, but what do you have to offer?¡±


    The young man¡¯s voice sounds sweet, almost enticing, like the sweet whisper of the devil. For an unknown reason, Amber felt like this young man whose features she could not see because of her weakened body was a being extremely powerful; whether this young man was evil or good doesn¡¯t matter; the only thing that mattered was he could save her, so without hesitation, Amber dered knowing well what her words implied.


    ¡±I¡­ I¡¯ll gi..ve y..you my soul.¡±


    The young man was shocked by Amber¡¯s strong words, but it onlysted an instant. In the next moment, he stood up, the corners of his mouth perked up.


    ¡±Then we have a deal.¡± The young man with the crimson eyes dered.

 Chapter 4

    ¡±Then we have a deal.¡±


    The young man with the crimson eyes dered before moving his right thumb toward his mouth where sharp teeth could be seen; he brutally bit his thumb. A drop of crimson blood flowed out; the moment this drop of blood came out, it was as if the surrounding area had been turned into a sauna.


    KRRROOOOOMM!!


    Suddenly the sky started rumbling, the clouds thundered, and several lightning bolts crackled in the sky, shocking many powerful beings across the world; they immediately understood that someone extraordinary hade or was making a move.


    In Neon, the capital of the Wratharis Empire, the sleeping emperor opened his eyes; like the others across the world, he also felt the powerful force that made the world tremble, and as the strongest emperor, one of the strongest origin masters existing, he must be the first one to know what or who was the one responsible for this unusualness, even it means he would go to his rival empire.


    The emperor¡¯s son, Leon, opened the throne doors, a young man with a handsome face, golden eyes, and golden hair, the features of the royal family, the Neos family. Leon Ackes Neos wished to have an audience with his father, but to his surprise, thetter was going out. He didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to greet him before the emperor stepped across space and vanished from the throne room, leaving him alone. Leon stood there for a moment before leaving; his expression was unreadable.


    In the Holy church headquarter located on the north side of the Golden Pce, the Holy maiden, also known as the pope, trembled; her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen because of a white cloth covering her eyes; she felt a sense of familiarity. Still, it onlysted a second; she didn¡¯t do anything, sitting quietly inside her white throne as she sighed.


    ¡±A storm is about toe.¡±


    It was unknown why she said those words. Still, the Holy maiden was sure that after thousand years, the fragile peace that existed would soon crumble; whether the new era would be a bloody one or a truly peaceful one, even with her unique ability, she could not tell.


    In an unknown location, inside a room shrouded in darkness, a man was sitting on a ck throne, his face was not visible, but his beautiful golden hair was acting like a beacon amidst this darkness. Sleeping on the ground beside the man was a white snow wolf.


    ¡±So it¡¯s time.¡± The man mumbled as he also felt the change and knew why this was happening. As if the man¡¯s words were some signal, the sleeping wolf opened its eyes; there was blood red.


    ¡±Awooooo!¡± The wolf howled before disappearing, and soon many other howls were heard across thend.


    Back in Lux. The emperor of the Luxiria Empire, Adler Luxiria, also made a move. Every one of the strong origin masters across the world except for a few began to make their move to locate the source of this powerful energy.


    Inside the alley, the young man knew he didn¡¯t have too much time as if he didn¡¯t hurry, this ce would soon be swarmed by a bunch of powerful people. He was not in the state where he could face them. He shot the drop of crimson blood into Amber¡¯s dying body; it was as if dried well had received water after thousand years, she greedily sucked the drop of blood like a starving beast, and in the blink of an eye, she was back to normal, no the current Amber was beyond regr, with just her physical strength alone she could fight an origin master at the Level 7, it how strong the current Amber was.


    ¡±Amber greet her master.¡±


    Because of the blood oath tying them together, Amber immediately went on her knees. She had received a small amount of information on her master identity; she knew she was someone astounding, one of the strongest vampires existing. She felt honored to serve such a master.


    ¡±Greet, I¡¯ll let you finish your unfinished business before joining me somewhere.¡± The young man announced; Amber was confused at first but soon understood as she felt a special connection with her master, she could tell exactly where he was, she knew there must be a range for this ability, but it must be because of this ability her master said she would join him after she was done with her business.


    Holding Amber inside his arms, the young man vanished and immediately reappeared a thousand meters above the ground; he stopped and began to levitate in the air; his crimson eyes pierced through the clouds tond on the alley they had just left.


    Amber tried to look past the clouds like her master, but she failed; her red eyes only pierced a few clouds before stopping.


    The young man stared silently at the strong people that appeared and checked the alley; they found nothing, however, suddenly one of them looked into the sky, his golden eyes were like lightning bolts piercing through the clouds, trying to locate the weird presence he suddenly felt, but the man failed to find anything.


    ¡±What are you looking at?¡± Adler Luxiria asked his rival, the Wratharis Empire emperor.


    ¡±No, nothing, I was overreacting, probably.¡± the Wratharis emperor responded before he continued to check the alley in the hope of finding a clue.


    After checking for another minute but finding nothing, those strong people left.


    Looking at their departing back, the young man chuckled.


    ¡®That golden-haired man is strong; the blue-haired one is also strong. I must watch out for those two.¡¯ He thought before dragging Amber with him. Because they both shared their memories when he turned her into a vampire, he knew where they should go and what she needed to finish.


    When they arrived before the orphanage, he stopped and looked inside the orphanage; his eyes were like x-ray scanning everything inside, he saw twenty people, sister Mary included, she was waiting anxiously at the door, probably because Amber had not returned yet.


    The young man stared specifically at sister Mary for a moment; inside the orphanage door, sister Mary¡¯s body suddenly shuddered before returning to normal.


    ¡±You should go, celebrate her birthday before bidding them farewell.¡± The young man said before disappearing, leaving Amber alone in the front of the orphanage.


    Despite the confusion, Amber still pushed the door open; a worried sister Mary was there; she embraced her; Amber felt like everything was washed away with this hug. That night she smiled brightly celebrated with her loved ones before bidding them farewell; strangely, Sister Mary epted easily Amber¡¯s wish to be free. To not make them too worried, Amber promised to visit often.


    Amber, the girl who had made a deal with the devil, disappeared from the orphanage; she was reborn into something new.

 Chapter 5

    The Ivy Vi, located in a quiet and luxurious area without any other buildings or vis nearby, was the home of one of the royal family members.


    Looking from afar, it seemed as if the vi was located on an oversized private estate that spanned at least a few kilometers.


    Beyond the vi¡¯s doors was another world, a wonderful world.


    The vi design was beautifully thought, the whole vi seemed to be a sort of sshouse, but one couldn¡¯t see what was inside. To make it more beautiful, the architect put a waterfall behind the vi. Inside the vi, several elegant courtyards spread around the estate.


    The vi itself was half as huge as a small kingdom pce.


    There was a garden; this garden had a luscious grass plot, which was nked by neatly trimmed bushes. A greenhouse stood in the center of the garden, housing all sorts of fruits, vegetables, and more exotic flowers. The rows of flowers formed a miniature world of their own, full of mysteries and wonder.


    In this beautiful world were two girls who were about to sit around a table. Their beauty highlighted the already beautiful garden, the two girls were twins, but unlike normal twins, they had almost the same features. They both had a sculpted figure which was twine-thin. A pair of arched eyebrows. Their delicate ears framed a button nose.


    To differentiate them, it would be through their hair.


    One had flowing moon shadow-ck hair, while the other had dazzling white hair reminiscent of snow. The two had constetion-blue eyes, which pushed their beauty to another level.


    People referred to them as the Twins goddesses, the current Luxiria emperor¡¯s nieces; it was to say their father was the emperor¡¯s young brother. The one with the moon shadow-ck hair is E Emea Luxiria, while the one with the white hair is Lily Emia Luxiria. One had a gentle personality, while the other was a troublemaker unlike what her would suggest.


    Just as the two sat, a maid around her mid-thirties entered the greenhouse and served them tea.


    ¡±Thank you, Aunt Lea,¡± E said while lifting her teacup. She took a sip from the ambrosial tea and her eyebrows raised. No matter how many times she had drunk this, she still enjoyed it and found it highly pleasant to drink.


    While her sister thanked their maid, who was like a second mother, Lily enjoyed her tea, saying nothing. Her behavior might appear rude, but the maid didn¡¯t find it rude as she knew deep down that Lily was not a bad girl, only shy to truly express how she felt even though she would not want to admit it.


    ¡±Fufufu! Thank you, little E. I shall be taking my leave then, and little Lily, I¡¯ll send someone over to bring you your favorite sweets.¡± Aunt Lea left acting as if she had not seen Lily¡¯s body flinching when she mentioned sending someone to bring her sweets.


    She harrumphed like she was angry at the maid for poking where it hurts; she was a sweet lover but didn¡¯t like when people pointed this out, especially when it was to make fun of her.


    ¡±Pft! Lily being honest won¡¯t kill you, nor it would do you any bad.¡± E decided to tease her sister; her smile was so captivating that Lily was mesmerized for a second before she harrumphed.


    ¡±E, have you heard about the recent disappearances?¡± To change the subject, Lily asked this question.


    E put down her teacup, and her eyes became serious.


    ¡±Yes, I did. I even urged father to investigate.¡± She exined, her face as she said those words was as though she was going through a lot of pain. It was why people loved her sister; she waspassionate, she cared about everyone no matter who this person was, she didn¡¯t care about status or ranks. She was like a Saintess; even as her other half, she envied this side of her, acting without expecting anything in return; it is not something everyone can do.


    Lily¡¯s first thought when she heard about people disappearing, even though most of those people were from the slum, was how concerned her sister would be. So, naturally, she started to investigate secretly while she even nned to ask for their father¡¯s help once she got a clue.


    ¡±So, it¡¯s why father is not back yet since he leftst night,¡± Lily said while ying with her teacup; she had already finished drinking the ambrosial tea but was afraid of Aunt Lea making fun of her if she called back asking for another cup.


    E sighed and exined. ¡±Yes, it is probably rted to that, butst night huge energy was felt at the entrance of the slum. This even caused the sky to rumble and lightning bolts crackled; many powerful people came shortly to investigate.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯t ask her sister how she knew all these things because apart from her gentle personality, she was also really powerful; she possessed sharp senses. Lily also felt that energy, but it was only for a second; she didn¡¯t know that shortly after, many powerhouses came to investigate. But there was also another thing she felt besides that powerful energy; it was a sense of nostalgia. She did not know why she felt like this, but she was sure that whoever the person possessing that kind of energy was, that person might be rted to them. She was not the only one who felt this way; E also felt like that because not only did the twins look alike with almost no difference, they sometimes shared the same feeling.


    E decided to change the subject as she felt the heavy atmosphere lingering.


    ¡±You know that the academy would open its doors soon.¡± Her words made Lily frown.


    ¡±Ugh!¡± She disliked training but knew that with her sister, there was nothing she could do about it.


    ¡±Yeah, I know. Let¡¯s train you training freak.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for her sister before leaving, almost as if running.


    Seeing this, E chuckled but still followed her sister. Sparring with her sister was always fun.

 Chapter 6

    Ivy Vi, in one of the indoor training grounds. E and Lily were facing each other.


    ¡±I will not use my right hand. Show me what you got.¡± After saying those words, E tossed a bamboo sword at her sister while she readied her bamboo sword.


    After receiving the bamboo sword, Lily positioned her left leg forward while clutching the bamboo sword before.


    Bang!


    She shot forward like a rocket; she seemed to have used the world origin to increase her speed for a short period. Her movements were refined. She elegantly moved forward as she swung her sword forward, aiming at E shoulder; she even used the world origin to make her swing moreplex, more challenging to see through.


    However, E could easily see her sister attack, and shezily dodged and gave a casual counter sh.


    Seeing her iing sh, Lily frowned and evaded the sh as she thrust her sword at her sister. It was not average thrust as it was powered by origin, making it cut through the air like a bullet


    E didn¡¯t get startled as Ruby expected and parried her attack with a counter thrust. It was a normal counter thrust without any power-up; still, it was deadly, and because of that, Lily instantly stepped back as she saw her sister¡¯s counter-attack approaching her.


    ¡®I¡¯m still far from being able to make her go all out with using my origin attribute, but I will still try.¡¯ Lily thought before putting her thought into action.


    Formless origin gathered under her feet to propel her forward.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Lily quickly closed the distance between them as she threw an overhand cut.


    However, E instantly reacted; she stepped to the side before using her sword to pry Lily¡¯s sword from her hand and pointed her sword towards her neck. It happened in an instant giving Lily no time to counter.


    ¡°You lost, dear sister.¡± E smiled.


    ¡®This quickly?? I thought I¡¯dst a bit longer than usual. Today I didn¡¯t hold back, and she still disarmed me. Is the difference between us this big?¡¯ Lily couldn¡¯t help but feel like a child trying to spar with an adult. The gap was too much; she felt she could never ovee it but knew better than anybody that if she continued to believe this, then she would never really progress.


    While Lily was lost in thoughts, she was forced to stop because of E¡¯s harsh words.


    ¡±Tell me, sister haven¡¯t all our lessons taught you anything? You keep making the same mistake again and again. Do you think life at the academy would be easy? It¡¯s not because we are born luckier than others that it would mean we will not put on some effort. The way you use the origin energy to move is wrong; it messed up your movement.¡±


    Lily was ashamed that there was nothing she could say; out of all the teachers she had, her sister was the most patient one. It was not that she was dumb butpared to her sister, who could learn anything fast, she was a tad bit slower.


    Having noticed that she went a bit overboard, E sighed and decided to show her sister what she meant once more. Her became gentle again.


    ¡±I will not use my sword this time, so attack me as you did previously, but you must at the same time pay attention to the flow of origin in my body. Understood?¡±


    Lily nodded and readied her bamboo sword. Applying origin under her foot, she lunged forward as she threw a cut at E. E let the origin spread through her entire body before she twisted her body towards her side as she dodged her attack.


    The origin was still spreading through her whole body, but she focused a small part of this origin into her hands to make it faster; it was adding boost over an already existing boost, this made E extremely fast, then she instantly grabbed Lily held out wrist, and, using her momentum, she spun her around and pinned her towards the ground.


    BAM!


    Lily, got mmed into the ground. She felt all the air inside her lungs escaping; she felt like throwing but managed to swallow it back.


    ¡±You lost again. This time have you learned something?¡± E asked while offering her help. Lily epted her sister¡¯s hand and got up. She breathed in and out before answering.


    ¡±I did learn something. Finally, I understand I was not using my origin as I should. Like what most people do, they focus the origin on one part; however, by doing that, your attack, defense, or speed would not be at their maximum. Your method is like adding a boost atop another boost. No wonder I couldn¡¯t do anything facing you, sister; you¡¯re a genius to have thought of this method. I¡¯m curious, how did you think about this method?¡±


    ¡±I will tell you if you manage tond a blow on me.¡± E dered with a gentle smile; she tossed the bamboo sword at her sister, who caught it and grinned in return; she was up for the challenge.


    Swoosh!


    Lily disappeared, but this time she didn¡¯t make too much noise as she copied her sister; she first spread the origin through her body before concentrating a small part on her legs to increase her speed. She must admit it, her she felt different, she arrived behind her sister in an instant, from her body dark origin spread out and covered the bamboo sword.


    ¡±Moon Sword 1st Form: Butterfly!¡±


    Lily¡¯s bamboo sword moved so fast, so elegantly that it created an afterimage in the form of butterflies trying to swarm E.


    E simply chuckled when she saw this move; she covered her sword in white origin before calmly blocking Lily¡¯s moon sword move.


    ¡±Got you.¡± Lily mumbled as she reappeared behind her sister, busy dealing with her attack, and thrust her sword forward; she was sure of her victory.


    ¡±I knew you would do that,¡± However E had anticipated this, she said without turning back and caught the bamboo sword with two fingers.


    ¡±What?¡± Lily was shocked when she saw this, but she suddenly smiled and dered proudly.


    ¡±I won. You said if I hit, touching your fingers could be considered as hitting you.¡±


    ¡±Hoh? You¡¯re not wrong, but you should look closely first before jumping on a conclusion.¡± E calmly responded, making her sister frown, but this frown was turned into astonishment when she saw that the bamboo sword didn¡¯t touch E¡¯s skin; the white origin blocked the sword.


    Gulp!


    Lily gulped; her sister was at another level. Projecting an origin outside and moving it as her sister did was not something many could do. Only those closest to the Origin Level 5 could do.


    ¡®Sigh! She has progressed yet again.¡¯ Lily thought, she also decided to work harder from now on to catch up because she was falling behind; despite the two of them being called genius, her sister work harder, so she needs to work harder as well, for herself, for her sister.


    ¡±I lost, but I want you to teach me that move.¡± Lily epted her loss and immediately asked for her sister¡¯s assistance.


    Naturally, E dly epted but postponed it forter.


    ¡±Let go, father is back.¡± She said, and Lily nodded; a rare smile bloomed on her face; she loved her father even though she was too shy to admit it, she was happy whenever she saw him.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Mm¡­ Nn¡­¡±


    Sunlight shone through the curtains and fell on the young man¡¯s eyelids, stirring him from sleep. He opened his crimson eyes and looked beside him.


    Before him was a pair of breasts, rising and falling in a gentle, constant rhythm. The pajamas covering them were open slightly, giving the young man a peek of the white underwear hidden beneath. If he was a greenhorn, he should be swallowing his saliva in front of such sight.


    The young man sighed and looked up only to be confronted by the beautiful face of a sleeping girl. Her tinum blonde hair shone in the golden rays of the morning. The girl¡¯s pink lips were parted as light; adorable breaths slipped from between them. Lovely eyshes quivered as she slept, though her smooth, white skin remained undisturbed.


    ¡±A maid sleeping in her master¡¯s bed without his invitation. It seems that I¡¯m too soft on you, Amber.¡± The young man mumbled before with a thought. Amber¡¯s body shook, and she was forced to wake up.


    ¡±Nnng¡­ Mmm¡­¡± A Carnal sigh escaped Amber¡¯s lips as the girl with the tinum blonde hair eyes fluttered open. Her ice-blue eyes, like the surface of a clearke, fixated themselves on the young man, the devil to whom she sold her soul, her master.


    ¡±Good Morning Miss Amber.¡± The young man said in greetings.


    ¡±Ah, Good morning, master,¡± Amber replied in a tired voice. It might be because she became a vampire, but the current Amber seemed to suffer from low blood pressure in the morning.


    ¡±So, what are you doing in my bed again?¡±


    ¡±Huh? Ah, erm¡­¡± At that question, Amber looked away in a random direction.


    ¡±Don¡¯t try to dodge the question by acting cute,¡± the young man scolded in exasperation.


    ¡±Master, it just that your body was tremblingst night; you seemed to be in pain, so I decided to sleep beside you to calm you down. It¡¯s true, I swear.¡± Amber muttered.


    ¡±I see. Thank you, but now I¡¯m fine. Get up and prepare us some breakfast.¡±


    Amber nodded before starting fidgeting. The young man immediately understood what she wanted.


    ¡±Sigh! Here is it.¡± He said before extending his wrist at her. Amber licked her lips, and her eyes immediately turned red; as a vampire, she needs blood to live on, but unlike a low-level vampire, she doesn¡¯t need it all the time, nor does she fear the sun. The reason she wanted her master¡¯s blood was because of how addicting his blood was; she wished she kept sucking forever but knew it was temporary; her master was letting her suck his blood because it was to strengthen her.


    Chomp.


    Amber¡¯s small fangs prated the young man¡¯s wrist, and blood flowed out.


    ¡°Nnn¡­mhaa¡­nnng.¡± Amber¡¯s tongue coiled around her master¡¯s wrist ecstatically as carnal moans began to escape her mouth. The alluring slurping sounds of her licking and suckling on his wrist quietly echoed through the room.


    After one minute, the young man forcibly pries open Amber¡¯s fangs from his wrists; his wound slowly healed while Amber seemed disappointed, but it onlysted a moment; soon, she regained her calm, jumped out of bed, and disappeared into the kitchen.


    ¡±Ah, my injury is getting worse and worse. I need to find a solution.¡±


    As he said those words, the young man got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. From here, he could see a bustling city mainlyposed of humans, but from time to time, other races could be seen mixed in, an Elf, even demi-human.


    The young man closed his eyes and checked his body; his eyes passed through ayer of organs to finally stop on his heart where half of his heart was gone, it was regenerating, but slowly, something that looked like a white chain was wrapped around his heart trying to squeeze it but failed, this ck chain seemed to be slowly getting corroded turning into a crimson color.


    Upon seeing this small chain, he remembered the past but quickly shook his head and returned to reality.


    After freshening up, the young man stepped into the all for breakfast. He happened to see Amber moving to the table with a te of food.


    Amber carried breakfast to the small table. On the te were freshly baked round buns served with milk, butter, and cheese. Next to these sat hardboiled eggs, a sd made with fresh produce from the agricultural nt, corn soup, and a bunch of grapes.


    She sat across from her master dressed in her special maid¡¯s clothes; Amber looked at her master, who nodded; she prayed before she cut the whole wheat bread; its steam filled the room with a rich aroma that tickled young man¡¯s nostrils. He couldn¡¯t help but admit that Amber was great.


    The breakfast was peaceful like any other day. After cleaning the table and finishing other chores, Amber stared at her master, sitting quietly reading the newspaper. She could not but be curious about her master, curious about his past; the young man seemed to be shrouded in mystery; her woman¡¯s intuition was whispering to her that her master was carrying a huge secret; this made the young vampire extremely curious.


    Suddenly, Amber seemed to have remembered something; her eyes opened wide, she felt ashamed; she had spent seven days with her master without knowing his name, it was probably because she only referred to him as master. The information she received when she was getting reborn into a vampire didn¡¯t contain any information about her master¡¯s name, just that he was extremely powerful vampire. So, naturally, now that she remembered that she didn¡¯t know her master name, she wanted to ask but didn¡¯t know how to ask.


    As if he could read her mind, her master stopped reading the newspaper and said.


    ¡±If you have something to ask, just ask it.¡±


    Amber felt pressured but still gathered her courage and asked.


    ¡±Master, what is your name?¡±


    Her master did not immediately answer; he smiled first, a rare smile; it was Amber¡¯s first time seeing him smile; she was mesmerized by his smile; it was a devilish smile that could steal anyone¡¯s soul.


    ¡±My name is Orpheus Kyle N. ke.¡±

 Chapter 8

    ¡±My name is Orpheus Kyle N. ke.¡± Orpheus introduced himself and returned to reading his newspaper, but soon he heard his servant, the girl he turned into a vampire, asking him.


    ¡±Master, it is a good name, but what the N mean?¡±


    The curious Amber couldn¡¯t help but want to know what the N in the middle meant. Orpheus knew this would happen when he purposely omitted to say his full name.


    ¡±You will know in the future,¡± Orpheus said, not saying anything else, but inwardly he was chuckling, thinking that she would be frightened if she knew who he was. She would eventually learn it, but the current her could not; she needed a bit of training; he made her his maid, but she was far from a regr maid; he would turn her into an all-purpose maid.


    He just came back, and there were lots of things to do. What he saw when he came back left him angry, but for now, he could only endure it until he recuperated enough, until he saw them know what truly happened while he was gone.


    While Orpheus was lost in thoughts nning his next move, Amber was pouting. She thought she could learn more about her master but failed. She was doing all of this because she could feel her master¡¯s loneliness; maybe this was due to their shared connection; she wished she could do something; seeing him like that, an unknown emotion arose in her heart.


    ¡±Give me a summary of the empires and other forces on the continents,¡± Orpheus asked suddenly.


    Amber was forced to stop thinking of ns to make her master smile often and talk more about himself.


    ¡±Okay, I¡¯m not too knowledgeable, but I will tell you the little that I know,¡± Amber said and made herselffortable.


    ¡°There are four empires and three kingdoms on this continent, the Exhalia continent.¡±


    After hearing Amber¡¯s words, Orpheus thought to himself. ¡®So the number of empires increased, huh!¡¯


    ¡±The four empires from the strongest to the weakest, Wratharis Empire ruled by the Neos family, Luxiria Empire ruled by the Luxiria family, the twin Goddesses are member of this family, Cherry Blossom empire ruled by the Sakura family andstly, the Eastern Empire ruled by the Ren family. As for the kingdoms, I¡¯m not that knowledgeable on the matter, so I will now exin about the other continents.¡±


    Orpheus said nothing but his silence was like an approval. Despite being curious about the twin goddesses, he postponed asking as he believed he would regret it if he were to bring that subject up; the look inside Amber¡¯s eyes when she talked about the Luxiria family, was the gaze of a hardcore fan.


    Not knowing that her master had alreadybeled as a hardcore fan of the twins, Amber happily continued with her exnation.


    ¡±Next, I¡¯ll talk about the Eleven continent, Thysalen. They have one empire, the Havans Empire, and two kingdoms. The next continent is Regalia, home of the demi-humans, one empire, Regalia, and five kingdoms;stly, there is the Demon continent Raetia, like one other two continents there¡¯s only one empire, the Dawn Empire, but unlike the other continents, the Dawn Empire ruled Raetia in its entirety.¡±


    ¡±I see,¡± Orpheus mumbled while thinking that a lot of things have changed; in his time, demi-humans didn¡¯t exist, nor the demon empire was called Dawn Empire; it was called the Fallen empire, and kingdoms existed too, but because of that war many kingdoms had been erased while the Fallen Empire was almost erased. Butpared to the angel race that waspletely erased in that war, the demons were lucky.


    ¡±That is all I know,¡± Amber said and stood up to change her clothes; she knew what would follow. Her training would soon begin.


    ¡±Thank you.¡± Unexpectedly Orpheus thanked Amber, she was surprised, but soon a smile bloomed on her face before she disappeared into her room to change.


    ?????


    Orpheus and Amber arrived at the indoor training ground; they entered the room. The indoor training ground was not too big, but ten people could fight here simultaneously.


    Orpheus scanned Amber and nodded in satisfaction. She was now an origin master, although it was only at Level 7, which means her life as origin master had begun. After turning into a vampire, her body had changed; it was now capable of holding origin in the air, unlike her previous body that couldn¡¯t.


    ¡±As I said in our previous sessions, there are different origin attributes, but us vampire has one element inmon. The Blood Origin.¡±


    Amber listened quietly, not to miss out anything.


    ¡±As I taught, you should use the origin in the air to awaken your blood before activating the Blood Art that I have taught you. Unlike other vampires that use the Blood Origin, you can reach a higher level, but that would need to wait. For now, we will concentrate on the basic level of the Blood Origin and the Blood Art.¡±


    Because they were focusing on the basics, for now, Orpheus didn¡¯t try to awaken the second origin attribute inside Amber¡¯s body; At the same time, it was not too rare for someone to possess a second origin attribute, Amber was one of those that possessed an extremely rare origin attribute, Orpheus was pleasantly surprised when he found out about her unique origin attribute. This would make her perfect for what he had in mind.


    ¡±Let¡¯s begin.¡± Orpheus dered before Amber nodded.


    Taking a deep breath, she used the origin in the air to awaken her blood; her blood boiled under her skin, she rapidly chanted the blood art.


    ¡±Blood Arts First Form, Blood Strengthening.¡±


    Amber¡¯s ice blue eyes turned instantly red; her pale white skin turned healthy, gaining a shade of red; she felt strength coursing through her body. Without using any weapon and with only her hands alone, she could fight an early Origin Level 6 master. Naturally, vampires possessed tough physics, stronger than normal, so by adding the blood strengthening, she was at another level.


    After using the Blood Arts, Amber was ready for her training.

 Chapter 9

    Orpheus didn¡¯t say anything after Amber activated her Blood Origin attribute; he only tapped on the ground, a dark mist beganing out from the ground, and from this dark mist, skeleton soldiers emerged. If it were initially, Amber would be trembling, but after going through that hellish training for a few days already, her mind was strengthened mentally; she had matured.


    Orpheus vanished, and immediately after one of the skeleton soldiers charged at Amber with its ax, she easily dodged the strike.


    ¡°Blood Arts: Bloody Sword¡ªActivate!¡±


    Shing!


    A de came crashing down, smashing a skeleton soldier to bits.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish it.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Amber¡¯s voice echoed throughout the indoor training ground. She wheeled around to sh off the enemy¡¯s head. Even decapitated; however, the skeletal knight charged forward and grabbed the girl. A bony hand reached out to grasp the girl¡¯s slender neck, but the next moment, Amber twisted her body by using her left leg as her axis.


    ¡°You little¡­!¡±


    She delivered a kick with all the strength she could muster. Her hair billowed out with the motion. The skeleton was split in two and crumpled to the ground. Such a grappling technique delivered with a vampire¡¯s enhanced strength behind it was stronger than most blunt weapons. Even so, pulling off that sort of maneuver should have been too challenging for most people, but after undergoing Orpheus hellish training the past few days, she was beyond normal.


    Orpheus had trained her well. A brilliant defensive reaction like the one she¡¯d just employed against the skeleton was proof enough of that.


    Bringing her right leg back down, Amber pushed off the ground and dashed forward to sh with her sword. This attack, empowered with the girl¡¯s origin, crushed the head of the beast-type skeleton.


    ¡°Haah, haah, haah¡­ ¡± Though Amber panted, there wasn¡¯t a drop of sweat on her body.


    ¡°I can still keep going!¡± Amber turned around, shing a brilliant smile at Orpheus.


    ¡®She¡¯s better than expected.¡¯ Orpheus thought


    ¡®Should she continue to improve, she could very well be a weapon I can use. Well, it¡¯s time to go further in training.¡¯


    ¡±You are not bad.¡± Orpheus praised Amber, whose lips immediately curved into a smile; an abundance of joy was stered all over her face; she was happy to be praised.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go; I will bring where you into your next training ground.¡± Orpheus dered, not allowing Amber to say anything before they disappeared.


    At the same time, stepping out of the Ivy Vi, E and Lily stopped abruptly because an origin car powered by an origin stone stopped before them. Judging by how great this origin car was and the royal crest, it was not hard to guess who was inside.


    While E¡¯s face remained calm upon knowing the identity of the person inside, Lily couldn¡¯t hide her annoyance; she crossed her arms and red at the origin car.


    A handsome youth walked out, six feet tall, with short red hair and red eyes. There was a small crown above his head, showing his status. This man was none other than the crown prince of the Luxiria Empire, Daniel Luxor Luxiria, and before he could open his mouth, Lily talked first; her voice was cold.


    ¡±Luxor, what do you want?¡±


    E said nothing; her face was calm as the surface of ake. Daniel nced at her for a moment before shifting his eyes on Lily; his eyes didn¡¯t linger too much on her before he sighed. If only she were gentle like her name.


    ¡±Still fiery as always, but it is why I like you,¡± Danielmented.


    E frowned while Lily felt like throwing up. She didn¡¯t hide her feeling as shemented.


    ¡±Disgusting.¡±


    Daniel was unfazed by Lily¡¯sment; for the second time, his eyesnded on E, who said nothing since he came out.


    ¡±Greetings E, how have you been?¡± Daniel asked, trying to make his voice gentle as he could; it was how infatuated he was with his cousin.


    ¡±I¡¯m fine, Luxor, but what brought you here?¡± E said with a gentle smile on her face; Daniel was secretly overjoyed. He was too focused on being happy because E did not get mad at thement on Lily, that he didn¡¯t see thetter snickering, as E¡¯s other half she knew her better than anybody, so her smile might have appeared gentle and harmless on the outside. Still, inwardly she felt nothing but disgust toward her cousin. While it was not unheard of cousins marrying each other, especially in a royal family, one should know when to back off when the woman you want doesn¡¯t want you, but this wasn¡¯t the case for Daniel. However, E and Lily had already clearly stated that there would be anything between them other than a family rtionship; the crown prince refused to listen; on the contrary, he became more straightforward, wanting them at all cost.


    ¡±I¡¯m here to invite you to go see the new fishes at the aquarium, I know you loved them, so I was thinking maybe we will go just-¡±


    Daniel hadn¡¯t finished talking when E interrupted him.


    ¡±Sorry, but I will pass.¡±


    Lily smirked when she saw Daniel¡¯s shocked face.


    ¡±Why? I thoughtst time you said you were looking forward to it. So, now that they have arrived, you won¡¯t be going anymore?¡±


    As one would have expected, Daniel refused to give up; he was adamant about making E change her decision. While he could have tried his chance with Lily, he knew it was impossible; the girl had a temper he could not control; if he seeded in making E his, then Lily woulde as extra; it was Daniel¡¯s n. But achieving the first step turned out to be more difficult than expected; however, he couldn¡¯t stop now.


    When Daniel was nning to say another word, he was forced to stop; he was surprised at first before his face contorted.


    ¡±Greetings, your highness!¡±


    A butler appeared out of nowhere; he bowed to the crown prince before turning toward the girls and dered.


    ¡±Mydies, shall we go?¡± The butler asked the twins.


    ¡±Old Gus, let¡¯s go,¡± Lily said while dragging E into the origin car that appeared like magic after the butler appeared.


    Daniel could only bite his lips, thinking that this old man seemed to have the perfect timing, perfect timing to mess up his ns, that is.


    ¡±Tch! Let¡¯s go.¡± Daniel said, annoyed before entering his car and leaving.


    The butler, Old Gus, had grey hair; he wore an eye patch on his left eye while his right eye was ck; he looked at the departing car with an amused grin. He disappeared when he reappeared again he was already inside the car; he began driving it. He smiled when he saw the twins ying in the back seats; their destination was Feliz¡¯s forest; the twins wanted to train there to be prepared for the iing new year; schools are opening their doors soon.

 Chapter 10

    After teleporting them vi, Orpheus and Amber appeared inside a forest. Immediately, their sights were greeted by a dark shaded forest.


    Amber found it both ominous looking and different from a normal forest she read in a book.


    ¡±Ugh! I thought the air inside a forest should feel vibrant, more natural, but what I¡¯m smelling now disgusts me.¡± Amber had taken a quick whiff of the air and slightly scrunched her nose. Due to her sharp senses as a vampire, what an average human could not smell, she smelled it, a foul stench.


    Indeed, the stench here was foul. Orpheus found it simr to standing next to rotten blood that has been eroded for weeks.


    ¡±I brought you here to let you experience some real-life fight,¡± Orpheus exined, not giving Amber enough time to ask a question before she heard the sound of fingers snapping, then her master suddenly vanished.


    ¡±Wait, Master?¡± Amber¡¯s words remained unanswered.


    ¡®Ah! Master sure like to y.¡¯ She thought.


    However, just as this thought struck Amber¡¯s mind, the sounds of grass crunching immediately caught the vampire¡¯s attention.


    At the same time, Amber¡¯s supernatural sense picked up on two hostile presences rapidly approaching her. She shot her gaze to her left side as that¡¯s where she sensed the evil presences are.


    And right then, from over twenty meters away, two massive shadowy figures dashed out of arge bush of leaves.


    ¡®Origin Beasts!¡¯ Amber narrowed her eyes on the approaching vicious beasts.


    Origin beasts are beasts, monsters capable of wielding origin. While only those high-tier origin beasts can use elements like other races, normal ones aren¡¯t less dangerous; origin had strengthened their physics, making them capable of easily crushing the skull of weak Origin masters.


    ¡®Origin beast, Mad Lion. Probably Tier 1.¡¯ Amber quickly analyzed the two approaching beasts.


    Beasts power levels are ssified by Tier. An Origin Beast Tier 1= Origin Master Level 7-6, Tier 2=Level 5, Tier 3=Level 4, and so on.


    The Mad lion Origin beast was over two meters wide and tall, casting arge shadow over the petite Amber, barely 5.6 ft (1.68m).


    Large spiky teeth that looked like mini des protruded out of their mouths, and their eyes were glowing an intense red hue.


    If any other first-time origin masters were to face off against a vicious origin beast like this, it wouldn¡¯t be strange at all if they felt fear at its terrifying appearance.


    However, Amber, not only was she calm, but a maniac smile spread across her lips. Her gentle side was gone, reced by the thirst for blood, for carnage.


    Orpheus, who was watching Amber from somewhere, smirked at this sight. He was a little bit worried, ready to rebuke Amber if she were to freak out. He nned to watch how his servant would fight, but things wouldn¡¯t go as he nned because some unwanted guests, no it was an unwanted guest, he sensed his presence when he first came in the capital but didn¡¯t approach him but who could have thought that he would appear here. Orpheus chuckled; while he noticed the other party¡¯s presence, he also noticed his presence and grinned before vanishing after saying a few words to the twins.


    On the other side, Amber was ready to fight.


    ¡±Blood Arts: Blood Strengthening!¡±


    Amber stimted the blood inside her body. Indescribable power fueled her entire body, giving Amber a sensation like she was on top of the world right now.


    Simultaneously, one of the Mad Lions shot forward. And when the beast was within ten meters of her, Amber sprang right towards the left side of the lion.


    Swoosh!


    A massive gust of wind swirled around the area as Amber shot off like a bullet.


    Her speed was immense, reaching the origin beast in just a mere second! In only a second, she crossed ten meters of distance with a single leap.


    And amazingly enough, Amber wasn¡¯t disorientated at all. Instead, she was inplete control of her insane movement speed. It was to be expected; she had trained to do this.


    When Amber reached the mad lion, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She sent a clean, powerful fist straight at the beast¡¯s enormous head.


    The enormous mad lion origin beast couldn¡¯t react at all to Amber¡¯s insane speed.


    By the time its mind started to register what was going on, her fist had already crashed onto its colossal head, causing a sickening impact to sound out.


    ¡®Bang!


    The horrifying sound of the skull getting bashed open echoed out in the quiet, dark-shaded forest.


    In just a single hit, Amber tore right through the vicious lion beast¡¯s defenses like it was made of fragile ss. Her super vampire strength strengthened by the Blood Arts overpower the Origin beast¡¯s tough physics without any resistance.


    The result of their single sh was a gory mess that would make any normal human puke at sight.


    It was a terrifying mess of dark red blood, brain matter, and bones in front of Amber¡¯s feet. All that was left of the mad lion origin beast was its overly long body twitching on the ground.


    The second mad lion froze, its brain not quite registering what just happened, and during a fight, a momentarily stop like this was fatal. Amber, whose vampire side hadpletely awakened, appeared before the frozen beast and raised her leg before brutally bringing it down.


    Bang! Crack! Poh!


    The Mad Lion skull was quickly broken by the powerful kick that descended upon its head, and just like that, she killed another origin beast.


    Since the beginning of the fight, not even five minutes have passed, and Amber had taken care of two Tier 1 Origin beasts effortlessly.


    ¡±This is too easy;pared to master skeleton knights, these Tier 1 Origin beasts are nothing,¡± Ambermented as her eyes scanned her surrounding in the search for more origin beasts but found nothing in the vicinity. Just as she searched further, she stopped as she remembered something. She then approached the two dead beasts; she searched through their bodies and finally took out two thumb-sized stones, called origin stones.


    ¡±I almost forgot.¡± Securing the two origin stones, she departed toward the depth of the forest, eager to gain more experience.

 Chapter 11

    After leaving Amber to fight the origin beasts, Orpheus stepped across space to appear in a deste world.


    ¡±Why note out? I¡¯m in your temporary world. It is rude to let your guest wait don¡¯t you know?¡± Orpheus¡¯s voice echoed inside the deste world.


    At first, nobody answered, only silence, but this silencested a minute before someone startedughing.


    ¡±Hahahaha! Well said, my bad.¡±


    Space was ripped apart, and from the void, a man walked out. This man wore butler clothes and an eye patch; it was Old Gus, the twins¡¯ butler.


    Immediately after appearing, Old Gus smiled; his expression was like a man meeting an old friend after a long time.


    ¡±Long time no see, my friend.¡± He said, still wearing the same smile he had since his arrival.


    Orpheus¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and his voice turned colder than usual.


    ¡±I don¡¯t remember being a friend with you, Kratos, so cut the bullshit.¡±


    Despite Orpheus¡¯s words, Old Gus, whose real name was Kratos, smiled as though nothing could affect him.


    ¡±Hahaha, you don¡¯t have to be shy. We are between friends.¡±


    ¡±Stop ying around, Kratos,¡± Orpheus said with a calm voice, but inwardly he was nothing but calm.


    Rumble!


    The sky above them rumbled, and dark clouds began to gather proof of his anger; if Amber were present, she would be shocked as to her master wasn¡¯t the emotional type; he was someone who had control over her emotions. People like that are not easy to anger, but currently, Orpheus is angry.


    ¡±How sad, Nero!¡± Kratos said, and the sky rumbled even more.


    ¡±Ops! Should I have said Nero Bloodfall or Kyle Prime?¡± Kratos teased.


    RUUUUMBLE! RIPPPP!


    Under Orpheus¡¯s anger, the deste world began shaking as though it would get destroyed at any moment. The surrounding spaces began to twist.


    Orpheus calmed down, and everything went back to normal but then Kratos, whose face never loses its yfulness changed. It was because the current Orpheus was dangerous. A chill raced down his spine when he looked at him, and Kratos knew better than anybody how dangerous this man before him could be; he might be currently injured, but it doesn¡¯t make him less dangerous.


    ¡±Ah! You are no fun, Nero.¡± Kratos said with a sigh.


    Orpheus ignored hisment and asked.


    ¡±Why do you appear here?¡±


    Kratos almost said I¡¯m here because of the twins but knowing that this excuse wouldn¡¯t work, he decided to state why he came.


    ¡±Well, I wanted to speak with you. It has been thousand years already. A lot of things have changed. I know why you came, but it would have been better if you didn¡¯te.¡±


    Orpheus said nothing; he stared at Kratos making thetter chuckle.


    ¡±What happened could be said to be our fault. We-¡±


    ¡±So, to reduce your sin, you became her bodyguard?¡± Orpheus cut Kratos mid-sentence and asked.


    For a moment, Kratos face was a mix of grief, anger, and remorse; shaking off those emotions, he looked directly into Orpheus¡¯s eyes and responded.


    ¡±Yes, but at the same time, it¡¯s to protect them, I mean her against people like you. You did nothing but bring her endless suffering. She would be better off without you in her life.¡±


    As Kratos spoke, the world began to tremble as if responding to his will; terrific gravitational force tried to pin Orpheus down, but he snorted, and the gravitational force disappeared like it was a joke.


    ¡±And will would I care about your opinion? I never had, and I never will. If fate wants us apart, I will smash fate itself because I¡¯m me, I¡¯m Orpheus Kyle Nero ke, the man that does what he wants. I¡¯m not going to be anybody¡¯s chess piece because I will do whatever I want.¡± Orpheus dered, and every word he said seemed to contain powerful will that made any listener believe that this man¡¯s will was strong, but will alone would not be enough.


    ¡±You don¡¯t want to be anyone chess piece?¡± Kratos asked with an amused grin.


    Orpheus¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously, making Kratos shiver involuntary, but he must not stop here.


    ¡±Forget it, smart as you are, you must understand that you are odd, too odd-even, nobody knows anything about you. We might have been the one that caused you to be what you are right now, but even that, I¡¯m not sure about it. I felt like we are all chess pieces on top of a giant board. Simply thinking about this makes me shiver for hours.¡±


    Orpheus knew better than anybody what Kratos was talking about. How could he not? It was one of his concerns, knowing who he truly is? His existence was shrouded in mystery. One of the reasons for aeback was to uncover his identity; as someone that loves to control things, he must know who his identity if not, he would feel like he was dancing within someone else palm, something his very existence disliked.


    ¡±I do understand your point, but you don¡¯t make me appear simply to say those words do you?¡± Orpheus asked with a chuckle. He crossed his arms as if something fun was about to happen.


    ¡±Hehehe! You know me too well, Nero.¡± Kratos said while cracking his knuckles; a fight was about to begin.

 Chapter 12

    Kratos smiled joyously; it was like a child who just got a new toy and couldn¡¯t wait to y with it.


    ck origin pulsated out of his body to immediately form a four meters tall skeleton in ck armor. When this skeleton appeared, the ground underneath its feet started darkening as if it was getting corrupted.


    Then the giant skeleton took a step forward, and a distance of ten meters was closed instantly; on his second step, he was already before Orpheus, the 6.6 feet Orpheus was like a child before an adult.


    ¡±Say Kratos are you looking down on me?¡±


    Orpheus cracked his knuckles. Kratos said nothing as he continued to watch on the sideline.


    ¡±Seriously, sending an Origin Level 4 monster to fight me? I must have be a joke in your eyes.¡±


    Immediately after saying those words punched forward; his punch was so powerful that it broke space.


    RIPPPP


    The space in the punch¡¯s path ripped open, revealing a ck rift that seemed to be a part of a ck hole. Terrifying gravitational force burst from it, swallowing everything in its range, even light, causing the surroundings to turn pitch ck.


    The giant skeleton, the Origin Level 4 skeleton, was destroyed instantly.


    As if he had expected this oue, Kratos¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but his eyes flickered, and he jumped back. Orpheus appeared behind like a puff of smoke and threw a punch; because he couldn¡¯t let this punch touch him, Kratos escaped.


    However, while jumping back, Kratos mumbled something, and dark origin wrapped around his body to form an ominous ck armor. Immediately after this ck armor appeared on his body, it was as if he had be a whole another person; he was like the God of Death, even Orpheus¡¯s face turned serious.


    ¡±You know the past, you wouldn¡¯t have hesitated as you are doing right now even if you lose your limbs. So I¡¯m kinda disappointed to tell you the truth.¡±


    Kratos¡¯s voice echoed behind Orpheus, giving no time to dodge as a ck scythe ripped apart his clothes, leaving a terrible injury there. Orpheus was sent flying thirty meters before rolling on the ground several times.


    RUMBLEEE~


    Kratos, who was about to give a chase, stopped, his eyes flickered with surprise, and he looked up.


    The sky was rumbling with endless bolts of lightning, bursting with a power that sent a shiver down the one hailed as the God of death¡¯s spine.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Kratos looked at his body in disbelief. Despite being covered by ayer dense dark origin, his body was filled with goosebumps.


    ¡±Hahahaha! As expected of Nero Bloodfall, the devil is back.¡± Kratos burst into maniacalughter.


    Orpheus, who should be lying on the ground, was already up with his wounds healed. While vampires, the blood-sucking race known for their insane regenerative ability, it was not to the extent of being godly. In front of a particr type of origin master, Kratos, for example, is a Dark origin attribute user. Still, unlike the normal dark origin attribute, he had a mutated dark attribute; he called it the Death Origin attribute. He could kill any cells in any living organism with just a touch, so vampires with high regenerative ability are nothing before him.


    So naturally, that terrible wound he inflicted on Orpheus was filled with Death origin, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to recover that fast, but because he had developed his art, the Blood Arts, the ultimate form of the Blood Arts is called True Blood. It gave Orpheus immense strength and a godly regenerative ability, something the strongest origin master couldn¡¯t hope to achieve.


    ¡®He is a monster.¡¯ Kratos thought while tapping his foot on the ground, immediately dark origin was shot forward in the form of webs.


    At the same time, Orpheus lifted his hand and made a grasping motion. A terrifying pressure descended, and the lightning rushed into his hand, turning into a ck spear.


    BOOM!


    Orpheus swirled the spear, causing the pressure to rage out. The space was covered with webs of dark origin, but when he motioned the spear, lightning particles surged through them; they quickly broke apart. His figure blurred, Kratos immediately spun his scythe backward to protect himself as he believed that it was where Orpheus would strike from.


    However, Kratos¡¯s face drastically fell. The sharp sound of space being shed followed from above him instead of behind as he had thought.


    ¡°!!¡±


    Kratos was shocked. Orpheus was above him, his spear shing downwards to split Kratos¡¯s head into two, however Kratos¡¯s scythe elongated and shed against the spear.


    BOOM!


    An ear-piercing ng sound echoed as the spear met the scythe. ck gravitational force boomed out from the sh along with shes of lightning, merging to turn into devastating shockwaves that sent Kratos flying.


    Orpheus appeared above Kratos and sent a punch forward; however his punch only hit empty air, Kratos teleported at thest moment, but to his surprise, Orpheus appeared behind him.


    ¡±Wait-¡±


    Bang!


    ¡±Guh!¡±


    Kratos was sent flying his mouth fell open and blood flowed out; he quickly shouted.


    ¡±I surrender.¡±


    Orpheus stopped; his face was paler than usual, his old injury reacted again.


    ¡±I guess the current you can do it. My advice is to go to the academy together with the girls. Here¡¯s an invitation.¡±


    Kratos threw a ck envelope at Orpheus; he caught it and looked at Kratos, waiting for answers.


    ¡±Just follow my advice, go to the academy, live a student¡¯s life, and maybe you will find what you are after.¡±


    Just after he said those words, the deste world trembled, and the two were back in the forest.


    ¡±Beware, he is here!¡± Leaving those words behind, Kratos disappeared.


    ¡±Ah! I wonder who he¡¯s talking about?¡± Orpheus wondered while keeping the ck envelope he received; he decided to follow his once enemy advice; he had the feeling that it was going to be fun.

 Chapter 13

    Immediately after leaving Orpheus, Kratos appeared in the middle of the forest, spreading his senses, covering the entire forest; he was able to locate the twins quickly and other¡¯s presences as well, among them was Amber, for a moment he wanted to test the girl but because he feared Orpheus¡¯s reaction as he knew he hated when you mess up with his property he stopped.


    ¡±Hah! To think that he would still have such strength after getting that injury. He is indeed a monster we helped to create.¡± Kratos mumbled while recalling how everything happened; at the beginning, he was but a mortal, but now he turned into something the seven had never seen. Orpheus, at his peak, fought five men to draw; no, it was not even a draw they lost.


    Recalling that fight thatsted days and the consequences, Kratos sighed while softly caressing his eye patch; if he were to remove his eye patch, only darkness could be seen where his eye used to be. He lost this eye during a fight against Orpheus, while normally this kind of injury should have recovered because of his strength, it didn¡¯t because Orpheus made sure he could never recover; it was his punishment and, at the same time, a warning that the next time he would kill him.


    ¡±Sigh! I hope at least he would mess up with those old geezers ns.¡± Kratos mumbled before stepping across space and vanished.


    ?????


    After leaving the area where she killed two tiers 1 Origin beasts, Amber wandered around the forest but found nothing.


    ¡®Ah! I want to fight. I wonder where mas-¡®


    ¡®RAAA!!¡¯


    Suddenly then, a mighty beastly roar interrupted Amber¡¯s thoughts.


    The ground slightly trembles as a massive origin beast brazenly barrel through the forest at top speed.


    ck fur from the origin beast¡¯s mouth was massively protruding razor-sharp teeth, and its eyes were also colored in a crimson red hue. And on random spots on the ck wolf fur were patches of either dried-up blood or fresh blood. The wolf was standing twenty meters from Amber; this wolf was truly massive, 13 ft.


    She was sure of one thing, the beast standing before her was nothing like those lions she fought; the difference between them was huge, even so, Amber was not afraid. The little vampire was spouting a broad battle-hungry smile.


    ¡±Blood Arts: Blood Strengthening!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Amber stimted her blood to the limit of origin level 7; she almost closed the gap to the next level. Waves of power filled her body, and she shot forward like a missile.


    Crack!


    From behind, a small burst on the ground. Dust swayed in the wind in the wake of Amber¡¯s immense speed. She closed the distance of twenty meters in an instant.


    In that instance, the ck wolf felt its survival instincts frantically roar like thunderous drums. Then, with only a split to react, the beast swung its enormous w straight at the rapidly approaching Amber.


    The wolf¡¯s w cut through the air like a saw. Amber, trying to surprise the wolf, was surprised she was forced to switch strategy. She immediately decided on a head-on sh; At the same time, this action could be considered reckless as she was facing a peak Tier 1 Origin beast meaning early Level 6 Origin master; Amber didn¡¯t hesitate as her master used to say that once you hesitate in a fight, you have already lost. Therefore, she decided for a head-on sh; she struck her fist out, directly shing against the wolf¡¯s w.


    ¡®Bang!¡¯


    An ear-splitting impact reverberated in the forest.


    Blood, flesh, and ck fur sprayed in the air as the two were sent flying back like a cannonball. They soared thirty feet away, violently crashing onto the ground with the wolf ending with a mutted w.


    ¡®Powerful.¡¯ Amber slightly quirked his eyebrows at the wolf¡¯s state. While she didn¡¯t think of ending the match with one blow, she had expected to injure the beast at least severely, but she failed. Despite this failure, Amber was not disappointed; at least from this sh, she managed to gauge her level; she could fight against a middle level 6 Origin master without too much difficulty. It was news that left her delighted.


    ¡±Time to finish this wolf.¡± Amber dered, and just when she was about to take a step forward to finish the beast as she said, the wolf stood up, its crimson eyes were now wholly bloodshot, pools of foams streamed from its mouth, showcasing a furious state. The origin beast was now in a frenzied state.


    An intense killing Intent locked onto Amber as the ck wolf forcefully pushed through the immense pain stinging its w, the same w that shed against the little vampire fist.


    A wave of savage killing Intent washed over Amber like rain. But instead of worrying over this horrifying sensation, the smile on the little vampire¡¯s face only grew wider.


    ¡±It would not be fun otherwise!¡±

 Chapter 14

    ¡±It would not be fun otherwise!¡± Amber mumbled with a crazed smile on her face; she was ready to charge forward and crush the beast¡¯s head, just by imagining what sound the beast¡¯s skull getting crushed would produce excited the little vampire.


    However, right as Amber was about to pounce on the origin beast, the ck wolf snapped his terrifying mouth wide open.


    ¡°Awooo!¡±


    At the same time, the howled, the howl was so powerful that it generated wind.


    The wind was so strong as an approaching storm, trees were getting knocked over, and even slight cracks formed in the ground.


    Amber, who did not expect such a situation, was knocked back; she was sent flying two meters, breaking a few trees. The top of her clothes was ripped apart, showing her white bra, and because at thest moment she crossed her arms, there were numerous cuts on them, but she quickly recovered.


    ¡±How uncool of me. Master will scold me if he sees the current me. I was careless, but!¡± She stopped talking, and her red eyes zeroed on the approaching beast; the wolf stopped feeling chill, that attack should have knocked down any normal opponent, or at least it should have left unable to move, but the oddity before him was fine as if nothing had happened.


    Having understood that this girl was dangerous, the ck wolf decided to flee but to do that; he must first distract the girl. mming his uninjured w on the ground, using the dust generated from his attack, the ck wolf opened his mouth and was about to howl again.


    ¡±Awooo!¡±


    Seeing the same attacking toward her, Amber chuckled; the first time was a mistake because she underestimated her enemy; while she did learn from this mistake, her opponent had not, as he still attacked her with the same attack. She would be a fool if she suffered from the same attack twice, especially from an enemy like this.


    ¡±Blood Arts Blood Speed!¡±


    Crimson origin covered Amber¡¯s feet and disappeared.


    The ck wolf was shocked at the speed she was going; he knew he had no way to react, then there was only one solution left.


    The origin beast immediately shut down his mouth and attempted to move his w up to defend its face. However, the ck wolf was still a step too slow.


    Right as its w made it to its neck, Amber¡¯s punch was mere inches from its massive skull.


    ¡®Puchi!¡¯


    Like the beast¡¯s head was made up of fragile ss, Amber shattered it into gory bits and pieces. A fountain of blood gushed out of its¡¯ mutted flesh of a head, spraying high into the sky.


    Now, the once mighty wolf¡¯s head was just a mess of scattered flesh, brain matter, and shattered bones. Amber had already moved out of the way, not letting any blood fall on her.


    ¡±Hah! Hah! As I thought, I can¡¯t control that level yet.¡± Amber lowered her body to calm down her breathing; it took her a minute to calm down. Using Blood speed let her move her body at breakneck speed, but because she was a level 7 origin master, the amount of origin present inside her body was little, therefore she could not exhibit the full potential of Blood Speed yet.


    p! p!


    Just as Amber was about to get up and continue her training, she froze because fifteen meters behind her was someone who was pping. She felt a chill down her spine. Although it was only a few days ago, she became an origin master. She is different from a normal level 7 origin master because she is a vampire, and vampires have extremely sharp senses. For Amber, not detecting the other party¡¯s presence before hearing the pping sounds made Amber raise her guard. Whoever this person was, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with.


    In an instant, Amber analyzed the situation and came up with a solution; without turning back, she jumped fifteen meters away and was ready for the other party to make a move.


    However, when she saw who was the one pping she was shocked because she thought it was only one person, but they were two girls, she knew them, while she had never met them she read about them in the newspaper and saw their faces.


    p! p!


    ¡±Sharp instinct and nice reaction.¡± Lily was the one who said those words, and she was also the one who pped earlier.


    Amber¡¯s reaction facing the twins¡¯ goddesses she adored so much was not excitement but vignce because she must not let them see her eyes; the current her could not make it permanent, so trouble woulde if they switched from red to blue in front of the twins; therefore she immediately concealed her eyes until they were back to their initial color, ice blue. While Lily was too busy studying Amber, she missed her small action to hide her eyes; E did not miss it. She became slightly interested in the girl with the tinum blonde hair, but first, she had to stop her sister as she knew pretty well what would happen soon; however, she was still a step toote by the time she could act her sister disappeared.


    ¡±Here we go again!¡±

 Chapter 15

    ¡±Here we go again!¡± E sighed and decided to watch and intervene when things became bad; she was interested in this girl and wanted to know what she was. She got a familiar presence from this girl; she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.


    Amber¡¯s eyes narrowed as she noticed Lily disappearing, and her instinct warned of danger; unfortunately, she couldn¡¯tpletely dodge the blow.


    Lily appeared before Amber and threw a normal punch; while it was only a normal punch, it came from Level 6, almost Level 5 Origin master; therefore, her punch was fast.


    Because she couldn¡¯t use her full strength, that would mean turning her eyes red letting E be more interested in her; Amber could only use seventy percent of her strength.


    Lily was shocked that Amber could dodge her punch; she knew she was just a level 7 origin master. She had thought she would knock Amber in one blow, but she dodged it. She smiled; it was the same smile Amber had when she was fighting.


    ¡±Interesting!¡± Lily mumbled while throwing another punch at Amber.


    ¡±Ugh!¡±


    Amber grunted; although she crossed her arms at thest minute to block her attack, Lily¡¯s punch felt like a hammer got mmed into her. The shockwave of the punch traversed through her body, causing her body to shake.


    Before she could move her body again, Lily attacked again, but this time, it was a kick; there wasn¡¯t origin in her leg. It was a normal kick, but it was pretty fast.


    Lily¡¯s leg arrived before Amber¡¯s face instantly; if she did nothing while she wouldn¡¯t die from this blow, she would at least break a nose.


    Amber decided to gamble, because her body was still suffering from the earliest attack; she couldn¡¯t move her body as she wished. So she could only gamble; she stopped breathing and gathered air inside her lungs before pushing it out of her mouth. The expulsed air happened to sh against Lily¡¯s leg; her leg acted like a mirror that reflected the air; Amber got knocked back; she used this opportunity and lowered her head until it always touched the ground.


    ¡±What?¡± Lily was shocked by the unexpected development while E smiled.


    Amber used her hands as support and delivered a spinning kick; it was now Lily¡¯s turn to cross her arms to defend; just as the kick was about to touch her, Amber increased its strength by secretly activating Blood Strengthening.


    Bang!


    Lily, who did not expect Amber¡¯s kick to be that powerful, was sent flying, but she could easily control her body tond two meters away safely.


    E furrowed her brows as she felt a sense of familiarity for a millisecond when Amber secretly used the Blood Arts, but now it was gone; she checked Amber twice but detected nothing when suddenly she remembered something.


    ¡±Oh! no!¡± She panicked.


    E knew that disaster would happen because that kick destroyed Lily¡¯s sleeves which would turn into battle junky; she would want to pay back the opponent who did that to her.


    Swoosh!


    BANG!


    Amber felt a giant hammer has brutally pounded onto her chest.


    Her chest caved in, and her back arched out while her body mmed into a tree behind her. Lily appeared before her like a ghost; she smiled and grabbed Amber, feeling dizzy.


    Pfft!*


    A mouthful of blood sprayed out of Amber¡¯s mouth. Her eyes were filled with horror at how strong Lily was. Her face was dyed red with blood, while apart from her bra, the rest of her upper cloth was gone.


    Lily had a crazed smile on her face as she lifted Amber like a doll, ck origin gathered around her arms, and she was about to m Amber against the ground when she suddenly froze.


    ¡±Lily!¡± E murmured from behind Lily, she felt a chill down her spine, and she immediately regained her cool; her battle-crazed side disappeared like a puff of smoke. She couldn¡¯t dare to disobey E because an angry E was like hell on earth. She knew she had overdone it, to think she would lose her cool and use a part of her strength to fight against someone who had just be origin master.


    ¡±I¡¯m sorry.¡± After putting Amber down, Lily apologized; she immediately took out a robe she kept and some medicine to help heal Amber.


    Amber nodded weakly; E also apologized before dragging Lily away.


    ¡±Girl whose name I don¡¯t know, I will wait for the rematch. Until then, train harder if you don¡¯t want to lose again.¡± Lily shouted those words as she got dragged away.


    Amber said nothing but nodded. But her eyes were burning; she lost, it hurt so much, she would without doubt win next time. She vowed to herself. As for E, Amber felt grateful toward her. Not long after they left, she recovered, not her stamina, but her blood was back into her body; E must have noticed this it was why she dragged her sister away.


    After changing into Lily¡¯s robe, Amber decided to stand up.


    However, when she stood up, she suddenly felt light-headed. An unprecedented feeling of weakness spread through her body. She had truly been through too much.


    Her vision went ck, and she began to fall. Orpheus appeared in that instant and caught her.


    ¡±M.. Master, I.. lost b.. but next time I will win.¡± Amber delivered those words before falling asleep.


    Orpheus said nothing. Taking Amber with him, he stepped across space and disappeared.

 Chapter 16

    It was dusk. Gentle rays of the setting sun glowed from the other side of the mountain, dyeing the entire forest in scarlet and enveloping thend with motley radiance. Somewhere in the forest, a tent could be seen erected with a man sitting outside of this tent seemingly lost in thought.


    Suddenly, a rustling sound came from the inside of the tent before a girl suddenly walked out from it. It was Amber.


    ¡±Master, you were outside?¡±


    Orpheus nodded before ordering.


    ¡±Sit beside me.¡±


    Amber nodded; her eyes seemed lifeless. That defeat did her a lot of damage. Orpheus could see it.


    ¡±How was it your first defeat?¡±


    ¡±Painful!¡± Amber answered she didn¡¯t hide how she truly felt.


    ¡±That good then. Remember this pain; it will make you stronger. If it were a deathmatch, you would have died, but fortunately, it was not one. You lost but transforming this defeat into a determination to win next time is a good thing.¡±


    From her master, he must have watched the whole fight. No wonder he knew so much.


    ¡±Master, I want to be stronger and don¡¯t want to lose ever again, but I guess this is impossible because there will always be someone stronger than you, so without being the strongest, you will lose once you face a stronger enemy. I just want to be stronger to help you because I believe you helped me for a reason, maybe you saw a potential that can be used, or there was another reason. So to not disappoint you, I must be stronger. This is not about me but my master; I must not tarnish your reputation. I must make you proud of me because only this way can I repay you for saving me. I signed the contract knowing what I was signing for.¡± Amber dered with her head held high.


    Orpheus smiled, a rare smile, and like usual, Amber was charmed by her master smile.


    ¡±It is good you know that. Nothing is free.¡± He said before looking in the sky as though he was thinking about something.


    ¡±In two weeks, we will be going to the Heaven Star Academy in Wratharis. We will enroll as students.¡±


    ¡±Ehh?¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s announcement truly surprised Amber; she was shocked. One of her dreams before knowing you couldn¡¯t be an origin master was to enroll in that academy. It was the most prestigious academy in the world; only the Saint Star Academy, its twins, could rivalise with the Heaven Star Academy. Getting enrolled in this academy was the dream of many youths, so naturally, upon hearing she would enroll in this academy together with her master Amber was beyond happy; she couldn¡¯t wait to be there.


    ¡±Naturally, before we leave, you must at least be Level 6 Origin master. The twins will be there; you can get your revenge in the academy.¡±


    ¡±I understand, master. I promise to work harder not to disappoint you.¡± Amber dered proudly with her chest held high.


    Orpheus chuckled before grabbing Amber stepped across space, and they disappeared.


    When the duo reappeared there inside an alley. The dark alley was dimly lit, proof that this ce was where the unwanted resided. This is the slum.


    Amber was not surprised by the smell here as she was familiar with this smell; she grew in the slum after all, while their orphanage was still at the edge of the slum, a ce better than this ce it was still the slum nheless.


    ¡±Help!¡± Someone shouted.


    Amber finally snapped her attention forward and saw a scene that angered her. A small girl, barely fourteen, was being chased by a group of thugs. The small girl was already out of breath but dared not to stop for a moment because she knew what would happen if she were to get caught; the worst would be being sold as a ve for some perverted noble or getting raped then silenced.


    And Amber understood this well, she looked at her master, wondering what he had in mind, and as if he could read her mind, Orpheus chuckled and pointed at the running girl.


    ¡±Although I am not a Samaritan who does good deeds anywhere he goes, those things should serve a tonight practice. I will let you take care of them.¡±


    Orpheus disappeared after saying those words simultaneously; the small girl also vanished, forcing those thugs to stop in shock.


    ¡±What the hell just happened?¡± One of them dered while tightly grabbing his leather armor; he scanned his front but found nothing which scared him more; he was not the only one scared; the situation was too bizarre. One second they were chasing a girl without any strength, and the next second, she just vanished; it was not because they all experienced the same thing at the same time they could have said it the alcohol in their blood ying tricks on them; however, it was not the case.


    Just as they were wondering what happened, they heard a sound of someone walking forward, one of them flung his head back, and his eyes widened upon seeing Amber calmly walking toward them. In an instant, the feeling of loss after the small girl¡¯s disappeared got reced with excitement.


    ¡±Slurp! This one looks tasty. The Gods might have favored us. A pie just fell from the sky when we lost one. Hahahaha! Tonight would be a wonderful night.¡± The man seemed to be the leader of this group of thugs. After he said those words, his subordinates began tough while scanning Amber¡¯s body with lustful eyes.


    Amber furrowed her brows, feeling disgusted, she was enraged, but she still hesitated because it was her first time facing this situation. Naturally, she hesitated, unable to decide what to do, and as if he had predicted this, Orpheus¡¯s voice suddenly echoed inside Amber¡¯s head; she froze.


    ¡±Looking at them, the only oue awaiting you if you continue to stay passive would be hell. Kill but for a reason.¡±


    Amber understood what her master¡¯s words meant, but she still hesitated; however, soon, her expression became frosty when she heard the thugs following words.

 Chapter 17

    Amber understood what her master¡¯s words meant, but she still hesitated; however, soon, her expression became frosty when she heard the thugs following words.


    ¡±Hehehehe! I can¡¯t wait to taste this girl.¡± The leader of the thug dered with ascivious smile; his eyes wandered all over Amber¡¯s body, making her feel extremely disgusted.


    ¡±Hahahaha! Let¡¯s us taste her after you are done. Once we enjoy her a few times, we will kill like the previous ones.¡± Another thug said, and the others immediately burst intoughter.


    Amber began to feel inexplicable anger, her breathing quickened.


    ¡±Worse than trash!¡± She spat out, and her words happened to reach the thugs who stoppedughing and red at her.


    ¡±What did you just say?¡± The leader of the thugs, a level 7 origin master, asked, wondering if he had not misheard, but to his surprise, the pretty girl with zero strength they were about to enjoy repeated those words she had said a few seconds ago.


    ¡±I said you are worse than trash.¡± Amber calmly and slowly muttered those words.


    The leader was shocked; he exchanged a look with one of his subordinates; he could see the confusion in thetter eyes before all of them burst intoughter.


    ¡±Hahaha! She is sure a fiery one, I see.¡±


    ¡±Indeed! They are good at moaning. Let¡¯s enjoy her.¡±


    Amber hadbeled the thugs lesser than humans, so the previous hesitation she had vanished like a puff of smoke, and a slight sense of exhrating excitement slowly bubbled within the little vampire heart. She thought those human targets should be more exciting to fight than the origin beasts, right?


    Despite being unable to read through Amber¡¯s thoughts, the leader could see she was making fun of them, and he became enraged.


    Circting his origin through his body, his eyes glowed, and he shouted.


    ¡±Girl, better not resist and obedientlye with us.¡± The leader¡¯s voice wasced with a slight chill of Killing Intent, normally Amber should have be frozen, her eyes filled with fear, but nothing she was excellent, which shocked the leader.


    However, as a leader, even though he found the situation a bit unusual, not to lose his men¡¯s trust, he decided to forget the unusual feeling he experienced upon failing to intimidate Amber.


    The leader dangerously narrowed his eyes on Amber as he started to say, ¡°Tch, you don¡¯t realize your position, huh? I¡¯m being nice, but you do not appreciate it; Then don¡¯t me us if we end up-¡±


    Swoosh!


    Whatever contempt words the leader had would never be heard.


    In the middle of his speech, Amber burst forward with incredible speed after secretly executing her Blood Arts.


    A fierce gust of wind whipped past the four thugs, forcing them to squint their eyes.


    Fast, it was too fast! Amber¡¯s speed was a blur in the men¡¯s eyes; they couldn¡¯t react at all. Normal humans shouldn¡¯t possess this kind of speed, she had been concealing her strength, but it was already too when they noticed this.


    Without losing her momentum, Amber shed right near the leader and swung both of her fists out!


    Dense Blood Origin filled her fist, causing both the leader and the man to his right side to feel an incredible sense of crisis like they had never felt before. In a desperate attempt at defense, they raised their swords to block but were a step too slow.


    ¡®Bang, Bang!¡¯


    ¡°Arrg!!¡±


    Two miserable wails echoed out, apanied by two streaks of blood.


    The two thugs were flung like ragdolls as Amber¡¯s fist caved their chest in, sending them crashing right into the nearby walls.


    Using the element of surprise, Amber shed next to another thug and punched his chest; this punch happened tond on a location of the heart, it immediately ruptured, and the man died on the spot. However, Amber had already disappeared to finish the two she previously sent flying.


    They couldn¡¯t utter a word as they were gravely injured, and even if they could, it was not my like she would have listened to any of it anyway. She could see that they were begging to be spared from their eyes.


    One of Amber¡¯s strong points was her decisiveness; once she decided on something, she would stick to it until the end. She had decided to deal with the thugs, so nothing they would say afterward would make her change this decision. After all those girls they killed after raping them must have pleaded for their lives, yet they were still killed in the end, so naturally, she would give them the thugs the same treatment.


    She sent two powerful kicks which snapped the thug¡¯s necks; theirst thought had been they should have gone out tonight to hunt.


    As for thest man remaining, he watched face full of horror the massacre; it was too much, his body refused to listen to hismand, he couldn¡¯t run away, and when he saw Amber snapping her head into his direction, the thug felt goosebumps rising all over his body as rm bells rang in his heart.


    He must survive. He repeated those words like a mantra.


    Meanwhile, Amber, who was about to shoot toward thest thug, frowned; she could feel her origin depleting at a fast rate. At this rate, she would have two seconds at most before running out of origin; the previous exchanges, although fast, seemed to have depleted a lot of her blood origin.


    ¡®I must end this fight faster.¡¯ Amber thought before shooting forward.


    Thest thug was doing his utmost to free himself from the feeling of fear and escape but wasn¡¯t given any chance to do so.


    Not when Amber appeared before him in an instant.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    On pure survival instincts alone, thest thug frantically thrust his sword straight at Amber; he poured all he got into that strike, making it faster.


    Even though she became slower because she was running out of origin, she was still incredibly faster than the thug, the weakest of all; he barely had any origin stored inside his body.


    With a crazed smile splitting across her lips, Amber easily dodged the man¡¯s sword and struck her fist squared on his chest!


    ¡®Bang!¡¯


    ¡°Guff!!¡±


    Another groan of agony echoed inside the dark alley as the man got sent flying like a ragdoll.


    Blood gushed out of his mouth like a crimson stream as he brutally crushed deep into the nearby wall. His body twitched a few times before stopping moving.


    Looking around her, Amber heaved a sigh; she was disappointed; this fight was not challenging at all. Besides the slight difort she just experienced because of her first time killing another human, she felt nothing else other than disappointment.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, more challenges await you in the future. You won¡¯t be bored.¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s voice echoed inside Amber¡¯s head, who had be ustomed to the sudden intrusion, so she wasn¡¯t surprised. She nodded before beginning to clean up the mess she had created. She controlled her urge to throw as she cleaned; the scene was too much.

 Chapter 18

    ¡±Not bad; how do you feel after killing another human for the first time?¡± Orpheus appeared behind Amber and asked.


    As she was not surprised by her master¡¯s sudden appearance, Amber answered calmly.


    ¡±I don¡¯t feel anything much. It was like I have killed slightly bigger origin beast.¡±


    Orpheus chuckled, amused by Amber¡¯s answer. Those poor thugs would be angered to death if they heard what Amber had just said.


    Just as Orpheus wanted to say something, he frowned because he sensed a familiar presence; it was extremely far away. He stared into the direction where this feeling came from, but as expected, with his current level, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact location. His frown deepened before he sighed.


    ¡±Let¡¯s stop things here for tonight.¡± Immediately saying those words, he took Amber¡¯s hand and stepped across space, leaving the dark alley. After he left, a ck me appeared before burning the corpses into cinders, leaving no trace behind.


    At the same time, somewhere in the Wratharis Empire, a woman was being chased by men in ck; they chased the woman whose feature was hidden into a deserted alley before getting ready to attack her.


    The men in ck brandished the shiny swords in their hands. They rushed at the mysterious woman with excellent coordination. Behind them was three level 6 Origin masters watching indifferently without lifting a finger.


    As the men in ck attacked, the mysterious woman dodged gracefully. Then, she struck the sword of the one in the middle, sending it toward his chest¡¯s vital area. Everything happened too quickly, and the man couldn¡¯t dodge; he got pierced by his sword, his heart ruptured, and he died on the spot.


    Even though one of theirrades got killed, the other men in ck did not waver; they continued to attack. One of them stepped forward, and two small dagger¡¯s suddenly shot out from under his arms. One was aimed at the mysterious woman¡¯s stomach, while the other flew toward her legs. Both daggers had been shot out from tricky angles.


    While this was happening, the remaining men in ck attacked simultaneously.


    These individuals were clearly skilled at coordinated battles and could cover theirrades with their attacks. Still, the mysterious woman seemed to have anticipated that, and didn¡¯t panic at all. With a tap of her feet, she leaped into the sky, where their formation was weakest.


    Just as her palms were about to break several individuals¡¯ skulls into pieces, two of the men in the back suddenly raised shields to protect themselves. The mysterious woman frowned, but ultimately still decided to follow through with her attack.


    The two shields flickered with golden origin. They were top-quality shields forged with powerful origin beast¡¯s core.


    However, they were sted to pieces in mere moments. Even though the mysterious woman looked delicate and slender, her palm strikes were frighteningly powerful.


    The men in ck who received the mysterious woman¡¯s attack groaned as blood flowed from their mouths and noses.


    The three experts who were watching exchanged a look. They could sense the graveness in each others¡¯ eyes. The mysterious woman¡¯s level was actually this high! The order they received was to capture her at all cost. They had thought things would¡¯ve gone easily, but after seeing the mysterious woman¡¯s strength, they knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy as they initially thought.


    The mysterious woman suddenly rushed into the sky. As it turned out, the instant the shields shattered, the men in ck had suddenly fired crossbows mounted on their wrists. These mil crossbows had special runes carved on them, and their power up close was nothing to scoff at. Not even she dared to face them head-on.


    The woman frowned. She had originally nned to use this chance to kill them, but she hadn¡¯t expected them to be so sinister.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to reveal her identity, therefore she could use most of her abilities, however as things were going on, if she did nothing, she would either be seriously injured or, in the worst case, get captured. Thetter was something she couldn¡¯t tolerate as finally, he came back, she waited for long, back then she was but a mere young girl, while she did not age because of her bloodline and level, time still passed. She missed him more than anything; he was her first love, the reason why she didn¡¯t lose her sanity after her dad got caught, his whereabout unknown and her mother vanished was because she clung onto the hope that he woulde back, while it would not be because of her she still clung onto this hope. Fortunately, he came back, and nobody, nothing would stop her from meeting him, at least not those weaklings below.


    ¡®Hah! It doesn¡¯t matter if my location was disclosed. Well, with those things attacking, someone must know. I will end it quickly and leave. He is waiting for me.¡¯ The mysterious woman mumbled softly; her voice was so soft that it could let men¡¯s imagination run wild even without seeing her face.


    Maybe because their instincts sharpened during many life and death battles, those Level 6 Origin masters sensed that something was amiss. They wanted to act, but unfortunately, the mysterious woman had already acted, she disappeared, and when she reappeared again, she was in the middle of injured men in ck. A ck me appeared in her hands before covering the men.


    ¡±!!!!!!¡±


    They couldn¡¯t even scream before they were burnt to death, not leaving ashes behind. The remaining men froze in their steps, not believing what they had just seen.


    ¡±No way, this is the legendary he-¡±


    That man couldn¡¯t finish his words before his head was removed from his shoulder; blood erupted from the headless body like a geyser. A Level 6 Origin master died like that.


    ¡±What?¡±


    The remaining men panicked and tried to get in formation, but ck mes mmed into their chests likeets; they were sent flying; they were still in the air when their bodies turned into cinders.


    The deserted alley regained its silence; the mysterious woman staggered a few steps before stopping; she was panting. After catching her breath for a second, she quickly left the alley.


    ¡±Orpheus, I¡¯ming.¡±


    Shortly after the mysteriousdy left, twelve men dressed in purple robes appeared. Their level was extremely high; the weakest was Level 5.


    ¡°She is already gone.¡± One of them announced.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and inform the leader.¡± The man added.


    The others nodded before they vanished.

 Chapter 19

    In Sakura, the capital of the Cherry blossom empire, in one of the vis owned by the royal family.


    The room was lit up with expensive incense and was beautifully decorated.


    A noble and young beauty was resting on a soft couch. She was dressed in casual clothes and perhaps feeling a little indecent, she picked up a white fox fur robe and draped it over her shoulders. However, one could still vaguely make out her clothes.


    A fluffy and soft nket was casually ced around her waist, outlining the soul-stirring curves of her slender waist and hips. She gave off an indescribable feeling of softness that could make even the toughest man in the world fall for her.


    She was holding her chin in one hand, and her other hand was holding onto an exquisite fan. Her fair wrist was exposed; she had beautiful skin.


    The young woman¡¯s hair was draped over her body, making her look incrediblynguid.


    Suddenly, a maid walked in and bowed respectfully to the young woman.


    ¡±Greetings, Princess.¡±


    ¡±Oh! It¡¯s sister Kirin!¡±


    The young girl¡¯s red lips parted slightly. Her voice was as pleasant as an oriole¡¯s, but at the same time, it carried the grace of a noblewoman. It was to be expected this young girl was none other than the crown princess of the Cherry blossom empire, Kaguya Mio Sakura.


    ¡±Seeing youe to visit sote, it must be because mother sends you, right?¡± Kaguya asked.


    ¡±Yes! Your mother is furious because you weren¡¯t present when Sir Itsuki visited earlier.¡± The maid announced.


    ¡±I didn¡¯te because I was busy talking to my subordinates. Well, if I say that, you will not believe me anyway. The real reason you know it, I don¡¯t want to see him.¡± Kaguya dered without any emotions; her star-like eyes were cold as an ice pond.


    The maid shuddered; the words she was about to utter disappeared; she was afraid of the princess¡¯s reaction.


    ¡±Sigh! You don¡¯t have to be that scared. I¡¯m not going to do anything to you. My mother just sent you because the elders were annoying her. To show them that she still cared about their opinions, she sent you. How can my mother know what her daughter thinks when we are alike?¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s words made the maid nod in agreement. People would often mistake them for siblings instead of mother and daughter. They were both decisive and ruthless when they needed to be.


    ¡±Tell mother that I¡¯m sorry. Next time I will be there.¡±


    ¡®You are lying.¡¯ The maid thought this after hearing Kaguya¡¯s answer but didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    ¡±Princess, I will take my leave. Have a good night.¡± The maid bowed before leaving the room in a hurry, almost as if running away.


    ¡±I¡¯m that scary, Kuro?¡± The princess asked, but nobody responded; she could only sigh.


    ¡±I can¡¯t wait to see how strong the twins¡¯ goddesses and the others are. I want to fight them to see who¡¯s the strongest. It is going to be fun.¡± The corners of Kaguya¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but tilt upward.


    At the same time, in another location on the Eastern part of the continent.


    In one of the training grounds of the Eastern Empire stood the twins from the Ren family, the ruling family, they were about to fight.


    On the right was a handsome boy with ck hair tied in a ponytail, eyes closed, standing, his hands behind his back. He was 5.7 ft (1.70m) tall. This young man is the crown prince of the Eastern Empire, Ren Xiaosu.


    Standing opposite him was a beautiful girl with a bit of babyface, ck hair cut in Bob cut, she had green eyes, 5.6 ft (1.68m). She was dressed in a short red cheongsam showing her pairs of shapely white legs. On her was a de. This girl was the twin¡¯s sister of Ren Xiaosu, Ren Xiaowen.


    ¡±Attack¡± Ren Xiaosu ordered.


    Immediately the girl disappeared without making a sound before reappearing behind the handsome guy; while unsheathing her de; she performed a [Quick Draw] while muttering a technique¡¯s name.


    [Gale sh]


    She poured origin into her de, and immediately twenty wind des attacked the Xiaosu from all sides; he was calm; he stepped on the right, evading the first wind des wave, then stepped on the left, dodging another wind des wave.


    Before silently muttering [Wind Dance], he executed a series of dances by rapidly advancing to the left then sidestepped on his right, dodging another wind de as he appeared behind his sister, having anticipated that, the Xiaowen rapidly sends a thrust behind her without looking back, her tilted his head slightly to the left dodging his sister¡¯s thrust.


    Distancing herself from him, she turned to face him directly as she changed her stance to two hands as she said:


    [Hundred Gale sh]


    Hundreds of wind des were sent in Xiaosu¡¯s direction.


    He knew if he took this attack lightly, he would suffer; for the first time since the beginning, Xiaosu opened his eyes; his eyes were green like his sister¡¯s.


    [Wind Armor]


    Ren Xiaosu formed wind armor on his body; it was only a temporary solution. He shed directly with the iing attacks


    ngs* *ngs* *ngs*


    He deflected all the hundreds of wind des with his bare hands, coated in Wind origin attribute, then appeared before his sister with his hand against her throat-like de as he calmly announced.


    ¡±You lost, sister.¡±


    Xiaowen was surprised; she had not expected her brother to win so quickly; it could only mean one thing, he had progressed yet again.


    ¡±Indeed, it¡¯s my loss. Brother, you progressed again; what is your current Level? Me, I¡¯m already at the peak Level 6.¡±


    Xiaosu chuckled before answering.


    ¡±Good progress, that¡¯s not bad. I have just stepped into Level 5; I can barely be called Level 5 Origin master.¡±


    ¡±I see. No wonder. I need to work harder to catch up and surpass you soon.¡± Xiaowen dered with her head held high.


    Her brother was surprised before bursting intoughter. Xiaowen frowned, thinking that her brother was making fun of her; she decided to counterattack.


    ¡±Well, I wonder if the twin¡¯s goddesses are stronger than you?¡±


    Xiaosu stoppedughing; his eyes narrowed.


    ¡±If they are stronger than you, especially E, then it means your chance of making her yours will be reduced. You have to work harder, and I¡¯m going to talk with sister Qing¡¯er.¡±


    ¡±You dare!¡± Xiaosu roared and began chasing after his sister, who had already run away after teasing him. She even stuck out her tongue before running away.


    The emperor, secretly watching his children, chuckled, thinking it was good to be young.


    Thinking about what would happen soon, the emperor could only sigh.

 Chapter 20

    The sky was clear, allowing the huge sun to gaze down upon the world from its throne, releasing rays of heat that turned the winds hot and humid.


    It had been five days since Amber first killed another human. After that day, apart from morning training, fighting against Orpheus summoned skeletons.


    BOOM! Crack!


    Amber had just killed thest skeleton; this one was bigger than normal. She had learned how to control the little amount of origin she had. Now she could efficiently use her blood origin when she activated her Blood Arts, the Blood Strengthening.


    ¡±Hah! hah! Hah! Although I can now control my origin, it is still tiring fighting against so many skeletons. Master is sure wicked to make me fight so many skeletons every day.¡± Amber sighed because Orpheus had said he would be absent for one day or two; the little vampire boldly said what she was thinking.


    Unfortunately, Orpheus happened toe back at that moment; naturally, he heard everything, he chuckled.


    Amber felt goosebumps rising all over her body as rm bells rang in her heart. She jumped and readied her bamboo sword.


    ¡±Not bad, nice reaction, but you shouldn¡¯t badmouth your master behind his back.¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s voice echoed inside Amber¡¯s ear, making her tremble; she was unable to sense his presence, not even his scent.


    Orpheus lifted his right hand and spanked Amber¡¯s buttocks.


    Pah!


    Amber froze, not believing what had just happened; she felt an immense pain in her buttocks that told her that it was not a joke.


    ¡±That¡¯s your punishment for badmouthing your master behind his back.¡±


    ¡±So I can do it in front of him?¡± Amber asked, trying not to let her embarrassment be seen.


    ¡±Well, if you have the guts, that is.¡± Orpheus dered before taking a seat not too far from Amber; thetter could only sigh; she was too weak and too scared to do what her master said.


    ¡±Master, I thought you said-¡±


    Orpheus cut Amber off before she could finish.


    ¡±I finished faster.¡± He said before tossing a sword at Amber.


    Amber hurriedly tries to catch the sword to end up failing miserably.


    Boom!


    ¡±Ouch!¡±


    The sword was so heavy that it left a small crater on the floor upon touching it. If not because she was smart enough to protect her hand at thest moment, Amber was sure that her hand would have been broken. She rubbed her red hand while asking.


    ¡±Master, why the sword is so heavy?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s because of one of the runes inscribed on the sword. Its current weight should be around 100 kg. This is your gift. A sword you can use until you reach Level 3.¡±


    ¡±Wow! Thank you, master. I will use this sword to y your enemies.¡± Amber dered while striking her chest.


    ¡±You are closer to breakthrough, tomorrow or the day after you will be Level 6.¡± Orpheus analyzed when he scanned Amber¡¯s, the amount of origin her origin core could store had increased.


    Amber tried to pick up the red sword but failed several times but suddenly got an idea; she executed the blood strengthening before gripping the sword hilt, although she struggled to lift it,pared to when she tried without using the Blood Strengthening, it was easier.


    Shiing!


    Finally, Amber unsheathed the sword; a blinding light upied her sight. The sword shone as if it had been fashioned from the blood itself.


    Amber had one word to describe this sword, ¡®beautiful.¡¯


    She inspected the rest of the sword. Touching the ornate cross-guard that spread out like a leaf, with a jewel embedded in the center; She ran her fingers across the runes filling the de¡¯s fuller. She had no thoughts about what the symbols meant but felt her finger tingle as she traced their lines. The bnce of the weapon was impable. The metal of the carved guard, and leather-bound hilt, bnced the thick, heavy de efficiently. She gave it a few more swings, adjusting her stance topensate for the sword¡¯s weight, which seemed to be lighter as she became ustomed to it.


    It was as if this sword had been with her for years already; there was a certain feeling of familiarity she couldn¡¯t quite put her fingers on. She wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of saying this red sword was like the extension of her limbs, but she was sure that soon it would be one.


    ¡±Do you like it?¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s voice rang next to her ear, shocked she spun to check if he was behind her, but he was not; he was still where he had been sitting since a few minutes ago, the wind carried his voice to her.


    ¡°I love it, I can¡¯t wait to start using it, but I know that I must use it. Besides, this child has notpletely acknowledged me.¡± Amber said, trying to swing the sword a few more times butpared to a few seconds ago, it became problematic; the weight she had forgotten about came back, weighting more than she could remember.


    Orpheus was shocked that Amber, on her first try, the first time she held a specially designed sword, could detect the spirit inside the sword; not every sword had one. He didn¡¯t show surprise on his face. He designed this sword for her; to be useful to him, she needed a good weapon, the grade of this sword was extremely high. It was a growth-type sword, meaning the sword would grow stronger as its wielder grew stronger. It was a lie when he said she could only use this sword until she reached Level 3; there was no limit, as long she became stronger, so would the sword. Orpheus had said those words not to make her arrogant.


    ¡±Drop your blood on it to make it yours,¡± Orpheus ordered, and Amber was about to do that when suddenly, the sword vibrated.


    Vroom!


    ¡±Ouch!¡± Amber cried in pain because she got cut.


    Boom!


    The explosion happened inside Amber¡¯s head before she felt connected to the sword, then her eyes turned blood red before turning dark.


    Swoosh!


    She disappeared and reappeared in front of Orpheus and swung her sword. He didn¡¯t move, just as the sword was about to split his skull.


    Orpheus caught the de between his fingers; it was like an iron grip; she couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡±You should act like a ve should do,¡± Orpheus mumbled icily; his voice prated the sword, thetter trembled and became docile. Amber returned to normal shortly after. She was confused about what had happened.


    ¡±What I¡¯m doing here?¡± She asked.


    ¡±Nothing, just leave the sword behind and get some rest,¡± Orpheus ordered; despite her confusion, Amber still decided to follow her master¡¯s order; she was about to let go of the sword when thetter acted like a frightened rabbit afraid of being killed.


    Vroom! Vroom!


    ¡±Master?¡±


    Orpheus felt a headacheing. He regretted having used that soul as the sword spirit.


    ¡±Forget it, just bring it with you.¡± He said, chasing both master and sword away.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go, D¨¢insleif!¡± Amber said and dragged the sword with her.


    ¡±D¨¢insleif? Huh! What a fitting name.¡± As he remembered one of the sword¡¯s special abilities, Orpheus murmured while thinking about his own sword; he wondered how long before he had the chance to use it. Just thinking about it made him lick his lip while his crimson eyes shone dangerously. The room was soon filled with heavy killing intent before it quickly disappeared. Orpheus decided to take some fresh air to calm down.

 Chapter 21

    The night expands as ck angel wings, protecting the earth as she dreams.


    Orpheus decided to visit a bar and drink. He didn¡¯t go towards the popr bar but instead, choose a smaller one.


    The small bar¡¯s misty lights were vague yet dreamlike. The bar was packed with customers. The thick scent of alcohol filled the air. Unrestrained and charmingughter continuously arose.


    Orpheus only got a few steps in when ady with heavy makeup and gaudy clothing approached him; her upper body was covered with only a thin top tank, while her lower body was a red leather miniskirt. Holding an amber-colored liquor in her hand, she staggered and stered herself onto him.


    ¡°Handsome, will you treat me to a drink?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was very coy, enough to make any man nauseated.


    Orpheus frowned; he didn¡¯t like when people touched him without his consent. He decided to y; he was bored anyway.


    Having decided to y, Orpheus had a nefarious smile stered on his face; he had not much interest in a woman like that; she seemed too easy, he pushed the woman away from his body,


    ¡°I have no interest in a drunk sow.¡±


    Apparently, some parts of the woman¡¯s brain were still sober because when the woman heard ¡°sow¡±, her blood immediately started boiling, and she fiercely smashed the ss of liquor onto the ground.


    ¡°Arrogant bastard, you must be tired of living! You wait!¡±


    Done speaking, the woman angrily walked towards a pile of people at the corner of the bar.


    Orpheus suddenly had a nefarious desire enter his heart; it¡¯s been a long time since he hade to this kind of ce, and dealt with this sort of people. It seemed like today; he could rely on the effect of the alcohol to relieve this pent-up desire.


    Back then, it was in a bar; he had knocked one of the thugs trying to piss him onto her; it was how it had begun, how they met. Orpheus shook his head and kept walking.


    After going to the bar counter to ask for a shot of the strongest alcohol, a scorching heat began boiling inside Orpheus while his eyes revealed peculiar excitement.


    There was no way of knowing how that gorgeously dressed woman managed to call in ten men; all of them were well-built, most of them were at Level 7. The moment Orpheus finished his shot, they surrounded him.


    ¡®Humans are too predictable.¡¯ Orpheus thought after feeling the presences behind him.


    Meanwhile, the woman hugged onto the thick and solid arm of a bald man who stood at the front; she pointed at Orpheus and sharply called out, ¡°Hubby! It was this bastard who mistreated me, help me beat him to death! I want him crippled.¡±


    The bald man took a look at Orpheus¡¯ slim physique, and revealed a gaze of disdain. He was dissatisfied that he was too handsome, more than he could ever dream of. Jealousy is ugly; it could make one lose rationality and act impulsively.


    The bald man, the peak level 7 origin master, signaled two of his subordinates to make a move to teach Orpheus a lesson. He wanted to cripple him; the two he sent forward were level 7, some weak level 7 with no future. Considering that they could feel nothing from Orpheus¡¯s body, it was too much to ask an origin master to beat a normal human, but as gangsters, they didn¡¯t care about this.


    The two men maliciously smiled as they moved forward; they didn¡¯t intend to waste words with Orpheus, and directly swung a fist.


    Orpheus didn¡¯t even bother looking, with a calm expression as if nothing had happened, he lifted one of his fingers at the perfect timing, and his finger stopped the attacks at lightning speed before he flicked them to the side, everything happened too fast, nobody was able to see what exactly happened.


    Boom!


    ¡°Ahhhh!!¡±


    The two big men screamed at the same time and fell to the ground, then unceasingly rolled about while holding onto their own hands.


    This scene that took ce in the bar seemed both strange and abrupt. Although fights and brawls often happen on the upper floor of this little bar, never before has this baldy¡¯s group eaten a loss. Unable to resist, many people looked towards Orpheus with curiosity. They still couldn¡¯t detect any origin from his body; he was like a normal human who can¡¯t use origin, but what happened was not something a normal human could do.


    The baldy saw that things weren¡¯t going as nned, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown. He cast a suspicious nce at Orpheus, then crouched down and picked up the arm of his hurt subordinate. It was no big deal if he didn¡¯t see the arm, but after he did, his forehead immediately had cold sweat streaming down. He understood that the young man with a pretty face was not someone he should be messing with. He was immediately filled with regret.


    The other subordinates who stood behind saw their own men being hit, and began raining curses, but before they moved up to attack, they were held back by the baldy who blocked them with his arms.


    In the next instant, everyone except Orpheus was shocked because the bald man kneeled on the ground with his head lowered.


    ¡±Young lord, I know we offended you, but you are a great man with great magnanimity; please forgive us.¡±


    Orpheus felt amused; this baldy was good at sucking people off; unfortunately for him, he was not a great man, especially when the other party had the intention of crippling him. If he were a normal human, he would have died or ended up as a disabled person for life.


    Fwoosh! Fwoosh!


    ¡±Guh!¡±


    ¡±Ah!!!¡±


    Pow!


    ¡±Pfft! Ahhhhhhh!¡±


    It was unknown what attacked them, but the ten felt something piercing through their flesh, making them feel immense pain; they felt like passing out. As for the woman, the one behind all of this, she was pped by an invisible hand; she flew across the air until she disappeared from the bar, mixed with her blood were a few tooths.


    ¡±Thank you, young lord.¡± The baldy bowed his head before limping out of the bar; he regretted what happened tonight. He was not a fool who thought of revenge, not now and certainly not in the future.


    Outside, the baldy kicked the woman sending her flying; the already miserable woman became even more miserable.

 Chapter 22

    Meanwhile, Orpheus, who was still in the bar, was unaffected. Seeing baldy and the others leave.


    Because Orpheus trounced baldy and his gang, a sense of fear arose in the men and women present in the bar. asionally, several hot chicks would send coquettish gazes at him but were ignored and could only give up seducing him.


    Right as Orpheus was about to sit on the sofa, he sensed something he had overlooked because he didn¡¯t spread his senses. In the corner of the bar was a stair well hidden. Orpheus spread out his senses and checked what was underground, and his lips curved upward into a smile.


    ¡®So, there was something interesting going on underground.¡¯ He mumbled with a strange smile before beckoning the bartender toe over; he whispered something. The bartender nodded before giving Orpheus a ck coin; using this coin, he took the stairs leading underground, and when he entered, he saw another bar, but unlike the one upstairs, this one was bigger and was filled with strong people.


    Even with his face, those inside only gave him a nce before continuing what they were doing. Orpheus was not offended; on the contrary, he found this situation quite refreshing. He walked forward, and soon the reason for his presence here was seen. His eyes zeroed right onto the bar dance floor, right onto the two men who were about to fight. At first, there was nothing odd about those two, they appeared like two-level 7 origin masters, but they couldn¡¯t fool his sharp eyes.


    Orpheus found a quiet corner and satfortably on the sofa. He decided to watch the exciting show that would be unfolding soon.


    ¡±Those two names seem to be Hank and Trey.¡±


    Orpheus mumbled while enjoying his drink. Hank seemed to be a hand-to-hand fighter, while Trey was an assassin using a longsword.


    Hank and Trey faced off on the wooden dance floor of the bar. The area was wide enough for the two of them to fight and not hurt others.


    Hank wore fitting ck clothes with a cloak on top; he threw his cloak away while slowly drawing a long sword from his belt; the de made a hissing whisper as it was removed from the sheath. All the while, Hank¡¯s eyes never left Trey; he was holding Trey firmly in his gaze.


    Trey was wearing a brown sleeveless shirt and loose-fitting ck pants. On either hand, he had red sturdy metal gauntlets. Trey bent down and stretched his back. He turned his neck from left to right and popping it with a series of clicks in rapid session. Then, he proceeded to do the same with the rest of his body as he loosened up the rest of his body.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back, or I am going to break you.¡± Hank snarled at Trey.


    Thetter shrugged his shoulders, smiled, and slowly brought one foot behind his back. He put his weight on it and brought an open palm up, ready to attack.


    Hank rushed toward Trey. He dipped and weaved right as he was about to reach him and shed downwards with the sword. Trey didn¡¯t panic; he parried the blow with one of his gauntlets, and the de shed against the metal strapped to Hank¡¯s arms with a shriek that sent sparks flying into the air. The swordsman was quick and uppercut shed at the hand-to-hand warrior, attempting to catch Hank off guard.


    Hank sidestepped to the right just enough, and the de passed a hairs breath from his face.


    Quickly, before Trey could respond with a follow-up, Hank swiftly punched Trey in the sr plexus, knocking the wind out of the swordsman and stunning him for a brief moment.


    The fight had taken the two dangerously close to the edge of the arena where Hank had his back almost to the wall, despite his counteroffensive.


    Trey was still open for more attacks, though, and Hank was not done.


    The quick blow had opened Trey up for another attack, and Hank obliged him, putting a simple sidekick into the swordsman¡¯s stomach, doubling him over. He followed that up with a quick rising uppercut.


    The crowd watching their fight let out a collective wince for the man. The blow was strong.


    Taking the opening and using the environment to his advantage, he backflipped onto the wall and pushed off towards Trey. The maneuver sent him front flipping towards Trey, and just before he reached the swordsman, Hank ttened his body out, feet first. Instead of colliding against Trey, Hank opted to wrap his feet around thetter neck instead.


    The maneuver caught the swordsman off guard as he was recovering his wits, once again.


    Hank chuckled mid-air. He used his momentum in a creative, instead of piling into his opponent; instead, he jerked to the right and swung around Trey. Then, when he was directly behind his opponent, He curled his legs into his body and angled his body towards the ground, changing the direction of his fall, putting the weight of his jump into a powerful throw.


    Trey was pulled off his feet violently and was thrown across the floor. He skidded and tumbled along the ground, uncontrolled. He was stopped by the other end of the dance floor, about five feet from the wall at the back of the dance floor.


    A groan escaped his lips as the pain from the attack started setting in.


    Hank glided across the wooden dance floor like a snake; he appeared before Trey, who seemed to have not recovered with a double punch.


    BANG!


    A dull impact rang out as the two punches collided against Trey¡¯s chest before his mouth was forced open, and he spurted blood. Just as he was about to fall from the wooden dance floor, the swordsman did something unexpected; he moved his left leg like a whip, wrapped it around Hank¡¯s leg, and dragged him down. Everything happened too fast. Before Hank knew it, he was already on the ground with Trey.


    The crowd was silent until they began pping; pleased with the fight¡¯s oue, women sent flirtatious nces at the two; among them were two women, two-level 6 origin masters with a scarf around their necks and pale face. They sent kisses toward the two before they began whispering something to women beside them. Soon, another two women joined them before they disappeared somewhere.


    Orpheus watched everything from the corner of the room with a smile.


    ¡±Time to y two.¡±


    It was unknown when but Hank and Trey had disappeared a long time ago.

 Chapter 23

    While Orpheus was out for some fun, back in the mansion, Amber decided to go out to buy some groceries for dinner tomorrow.


    Having finished buying them, she decided to head back, but en route, she stopped by the orphanage. It had been a few days thest time since she visited.


    Previously, the orphanage whose walls were crumbling and looked dpidated was now new. It was all thanks to Amber, the money she offered after Orpheus paid her one year¡¯s worth of sry was used to repair and strengthen the orphanage. Tall fences surrounded the orphanage; a garden was created as well.


    The moment Amber walked in, the children ying on the balcony while waiting for dinner to be finished stopped and ran toward her.


    ¡±Sister, Amber is back.¡±


    ¡±Wee back; what do you bring us this time?¡±


    They didn¡¯t allow her to talk before snatching the bag of candy she was holding; seeing this, Amberughed before flicking them on the forehead.


    ¡±Like I used to say, always be patient. Got it?¡±


    The children nodded; sister Mary appeared wearing an apron, walked out of the door; she must have finished cooking dinner, Amber thought.


    ¡±Good Evening, Sister Mary.¡± Amber greeted the middle-aged woman, who smiled brightly upon seeing her.


    ¡±Good child, join us for dinner.¡± Sister Mary invited Amber, and she happily nodded; she had not eaten sister Mary cooking in a while. Who knows when she would get the opportunity after leaving for the Wratharis Empire.


    After the dinner, Amber was helping sister Mary to wash the dishes; she had refused to let Amber do it alone.


    ¡±How is your life over there?¡± Sister Mary suddenly asked, making Amber pause in her action, but soon she resumed washing the dishes.


    ¡±Yes, I¡¯m happy,¡± Amber replied with a sweet smile; she was smart enough not to call Orpheus master, nor did she say anything about him, and sister Mary was clever enough not to probe when she could see the other party not wishing to share.


    ¡±Ok, that¡¯s good.¡± Sister Mary said before falling silent.


    Silence descended in the kitchen until the two finished. They moved to sister Mary¡¯s study, where she prepared tea and served one to Amber. Sitting across from Amber, she looked at her, at the child she raised for a moment before opening her mouth once more.


    ¡±Child, I see that you are happy where you are. I¡¯m happy for you. You like my child, I raised you, and I know you more than you think.¡±


    Amber¡¯s body stiffened upon hearing sister Mary¡¯s words, but she remained silent and continued listening.


    Sister Mary nodded, happy that Amber had matured a bit. She continued.


    ¡±While I will not ask you what happened that night, I know that you changed. Whether it is for good or evil, only the future will tell; however, I know that the child I have raised will always make the right choice, as what is right this decision is only up to you to make, just remember that I will always love you and wee you with open arms.¡±


    Amber was extremely moved; she couldn¡¯t help but hug sister Mary and cry.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I am always here for you.¡± Sister Mary said while caressing Amber¡¯s hair; she nodded repeatedly.


    ¡±I know you found what you truly want to do, so please give it your all not to regret in the future.¡± Sister Mary added.


    Those words were etched deeply in Amber¡¯s mind; her ice-blue eyes shone, previously, all the hesitation she had vanished.


    Although she seemed determinedst time when she said those words to Orpheus, she was but mere mortal a few days ago; even though she was reborn into a vampire, not everything was erased, she was still human at heart and could hesitate, but now after hearing sister Mary¡¯s words she knew what she needs to do.


    She was very sensible and did not want to stay for free like a leech ¨C she also wanted to contribute. While she didn¡¯t know her master¡¯s true identity, she had the feeling that he was someone important. To never get discarded and do what needed to be done, she must be determined and never waver.


    ¡±Thank you, mother.¡± Amber simply said those words before hugging sister Mary tightly.


    ¡±It¡¯s good that I managed to help you, my child. I¡¯m always here for you.¡±


    Amber nodded before spending a few more minutes before leaving. Looking at Amber¡¯s back, sister Mary sighed and was once more reminded that Amber had matured; she was proud of her and couldn¡¯t wait to hear of her future achievements. There was something she never told the children; she was a former origin master, despite losing her origin core causing her life as origin master to be over, her senses were still sharp, she could still detect origin inside someone¡¯s body.


    That night when Amber came back, she had changed; the previous girl whose body could not hold any origin could now contain it; she was a dual origin attributes wielder. Sister Mary was shocked but said nothing; whoever was able to change Amber, it was someone extremely powerful, she never wanted to anger that being by probing more than she could, and for some unknown reason, she was friendly, more open toward that person even while not knowing who he was.


    Her words earlier were what she truly felt; after observing Amber a few times, she concluded that she was not being controlled. She was happy; this new life might be what she had been waiting for; the first time she held her sister Mary knew she wasn¡¯t meant to be ordinary; it was why she named her Amber, a jewel that would always shine no matter where she went. It seemed that the time had arrived for her little girl; she could not wait to see how far she would go in the future.


    On the other side, Amber, returning home, couldn¡¯t stop smiling; now that she was determined, she already had an idea of what to ask.

 Chapter 24

    While Amber was returning after leaving the orphanage, Orpheus was tailing Hank and Trey. He didn¡¯t bother hiding his presence, and soon one of them noticed that someone was following them.


    ¡±Trey, it seems that someone has been following us for a while.¡±


    Hank informed Trey busy checking the new girl¡¯s butts.


    ¡±Oh? It is either a fool or this person has a death wish, either way, we must deal with this person. Nobody couldn¡¯t stop tonight dinner.¡± Trey said with a sinister smile. The four girls smiled almost as though they were deaf; it was because they had fallen entirely under the two control.


    Hank chuckled and turned into a dark alley; as Trey had said, better take care of this person to enjoy tonight¡¯s meal, fresh blood is always the best.


    Naturally, Orpheus followed them with a smile on his face; it was going to be fun.


    After walking into the alley, Orpheus saw the four girls standing motionless, with Hank and Trey standing at the front with their arms crossed.


    ¡±Who are you?¡± Hank asked, standing with an air of superiority. He released a bit of his hidden aura; a bloody scent filled the air.


    Orpheus chuckled and said casually.


    ¡±I am your maker.¡±


    There was a silence before Hank and Trey exchanged a look before they burst intoughter.


    ¡±Hahahaha! I don¡¯t know if this one has the gut or he is just a fool.¡± Hank said whileughing.


    ¡±Hahahaha! I don¡¯t know, but seeing his pretty face, I¡¯m somewhat annoyed. I will destroy his face first.¡± Trey¡¯s voice was vicious; Hank knew he was not joking; he would do what he said.


    Orpheus was unfazed by those words; he was even smiling. They thought he was joking, only if they knew the truth.


    ¡±Well, it¡¯s time for some fun.¡± He mumbled, nobody heard him.


    ¡±I will only ask it one time.¡± Orpheus¡¯voice echoed inside the dark alley stopping theughter.


    Hank and Trey froze; their expressions changed turned extremely dark.


    ¡±What did you just say?¡± Trey asked, doing his best not immediately snap Orpheus¡¯s neck. His killing intent couldn¡¯t be contained anymore; he unleashed it. He thought Orpheus would go weak on his knees but on the contrary.


    Orpheus remained standing with the same expression; he was smiling.


    ¡±What two fledglings are doing here?¡±


    Trey¡¯s killing intent vanished like a puff of smoke. For a moment, he thought he had misheard, but upon seeing Hank¡¯s shocked face, he knew he had not misheard. He immediately released his full strength; his hair grew, his eyes turned red, sharp fangs and nails grew out from his mouth and hands, he shot toward Orpheus like a bullet; this man must be killed; he knows too much.


    He had forgotten one thing, which was a man who could ask such a question must not be an ordinary man.


    Orpheus sighed but did nothing to dodge sharp nailsing toward his neck.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion rang in the air as Trey was swatted away by Orpheus¡¯s palm. Trey flipped in the air and nearly lost his footing when hended. His nails broke apart while his cheek became swollen like a pig head; Trey¡¯s mind was still buzzing from the impact. With that p, Trey understood that he was not the handsome young man match; his level 5 strength was nothing. The young man held back; if not, his head would have burst apart.


    Hank was also shocked; he had known Trey for more than thirty years already, he knew how strong thetter was, so for Trey to be swatted like a fly.


    The two exchanged a look before unleashing their full strength and attacking simultaneously. Theirbined might was equivalent to level 4 origin master; their aim wasn¡¯t to kill Orpheus but to create an opportunity to escape leaving the capital.


    Swoosh! Bang!


    Just before they could reach Orpheus, they were sent flying; they vomited blood while rolling on the ground. Even though they passed through the girls when they were sent flying, the four girls remained standing, not budging in the slightest.


    ¡±Is that all?¡± Orpheus asked with a bored expression.


    Unprecedented feelings of fear arose, and Hank and Trey felt their scalp blistering. They had goosebumps all over their body.


    Their reflexes kicked in, and both their lower limbs moved to flee before they even stood uppletely.


    They wanted to escape, but suddenly they found out that they could not leave. To their horror, the following sentence said by Orpheus made their faces lose all colors.


    ¡±Ah! I thought I could have a bit of fun, but it¡¯s quite disappointing. Let¡¯s me show how hypnosis is used.¡±


    Hypnosis was one of the vampire abilities. Through the use of hypnosis, Vampires can dominate the mind and will of a human by simple eye contact, soft speech, or a simple wave of the hand. It was this ability the two used on the girls with scarfs around their necks; they didn¡¯t know that their blood was kept getting sucked every night as the morning they would forget anything through hypnosis. It was through hypnosis Hank and Trey nted the suggestion for the two women to help them catch two girls after their performance in the underground bar.


    However, now they were about to experience the same ability they have used on others; only high-level vampires can hypnotize another vampire meaning this young man was a high-level vampire.


    Orpheus¡¯s eyes were unchanging as he asked.


    ¡±Why are you here?¡±


    They wished to resist, but something deep within thempelled them to open their mouth and start spilling everything.


    ¡±We are here under someone else order. That person said to wait for the appropriate time before making a move, to act only when he ordered us to act. In the meantime time, we must enjoy ourselves but to some extent. We were forbidden for creating new blood.¡±


    ¡±I see this mean you are not the one that created that newborn. Huh! Interesting.¡± Orpheus mumbled, the vampire that almost killed Amber was a newborn; it was because he was a newborn he acted like that, ughtering people as he did. Newborns are newly transitioned vampires. They be unstable because of their heightened senses and emotions.


    Orpheus immediately asked his next question.


    ¡±Who do you report to usually?¡±


    Hank and Trey opened their mouths to answer when suddenly their faces twisted as though they were in extreme pain before their bodies exploded.


    Boom!


    ¡±I see, whoever is this person, he is sure cautious. I can¡¯t risk alerting the powerhouses in the city by using Blood reverse. Well, whoever you are, I¡¯ming for you.¡± Orpheus mumbled be, hypnotizing the four girls who regained their freedom after Hank and Trey¡¯s death. That vampire on the day he arrived, and those two just now meant something was going on; someone was preparing something. Nobody had the right to y with his things; this person had be his enemy the moment his n began.


    At the same time somewhere a man could be seen analyzing an old parchment when suddenly as though sensing something he raised his face, his scarlet eyes shone for a moment before he resumed his analysis after not finding anything amiss, as for the two fledglings death he had felt a moment ago, it was not worth looking into especially after he came back. He must elerate his ns.

 Chapter 25

    Orpheus returned to the mansion where Amber was waiting for him.


    ¡±Wee back, Master.¡±


    Orpheus nodded before asking.


    ¡±I guess you have something to ask. Go straight to the point.¡±


    Amber nodded before opening her mouth to request something.


    ¡±Master, I¡¯m too weak to protect you. So to get stronger in order to protect you and carry out future missions, I need strength. Although I¡¯m level 6 right now, I¡¯m stillcking when ites to fighting. I sincerely request to be sent somewhere suitable for my current level. I wish to spend the remaining days until the new year begins in that ce to hone my skills.¡±


    Orpheus nodded; he had expected her to say something like this but not so soon.


    ¡±Okay, I understand your request; we will leave tomorrow morning.¡± He responded, and Amber smiled, happy that her master easily epted her request. She went to sleep; she was so eager for tomorrow toe that she hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her master¡¯s face as she was leaving.


    Orpheus had a sinister smile on his face, the smile of someone who was about to do something nasty.


    ???


    The following morning Amber who was sleeping, woke up because she felt it was raining, something normally she wouldn¡¯t feel considering she was sleeping inside her room, or did she sleepwalk to end up outside?


    However, something didn¡¯t feel right. Amber felt a liquid-like substance dropping onto her face. It felt a little warm and sticky.


    ¡°Is it rain?¡±


    Just as this thought arose, Amber opened both her eyes immediately. Her countenance changed greatly.


    Wrong!


    How could raindrops feel warm and sticky?


    Amber was instantly jolted awake. She finally realized that she was in the danger-filled forest and not in her original location.


    There was danger!


    It was unknown when she was brought here, but now she was here and was in grave danger. She had no time to think why her master yed this kind of prank on her because, at the moment, unprecedented feelings of fear arose, and she felt her scalp blistering. She had goosebumps all over her body.


    Amber¡¯s reflexes kicked in, and both her lower limbs moved to flee before she even stood uppletely.


    Swoosh!


    A malicious and stinking breeze was sent in her direction, and Amber dodged it just in time. She could not help but look back.


    But when she did, her pupils contracted violently. Instantly, her heart almost stopped beating.


    There was an origin beast, a snake to be exact; this origin beast was beyond Amber¡¯s recognition. Its humongous body was as thick as a water barrel. Covered tightly with scales, the snake body shone with a cold and metallic luster. It was ring at Amber with greenish, squinted eyes and a big predacious mouth; saliva was continuously dripping from in between its teeth.


    Suppose she had beente by a millisecond who knew what would happen. Amber still had some lingering fear.


    She didn¡¯t know when she was in this forest, to think she had been approached by such arge origin beast, and she actually did not sense it at all!


    The snake-origin beast curled itself around an old tree as tall as the clouds and looked down at Amber from the great heights. There was a sh of contempt in his eyes.


    This was a spirit beast! A Tier 2 Origin beast with intelligence, only those with intelligence are called Origin spirit beast or spirit beast for short.


    The snake-origin beast made a kind of human-like nce. It was evident that it was psychic and as intelligent as humans. It was just that it could not speak the humannguage.


    Although there was a huge gap in size between the snake and the little vampire, Amber did not look the slightest bit afraid after she calmed down. On the contrary, she was very eager to try.


    This was a rare opportunity. To try out her limit, in truth, she had no chance of winning, but at least she would try to know how strong her physics was. A Tier 2 was equal to Level 5 Origin master but slightly stronger.


    The origin beast¡¯s gaze was cold and sinister. It attacked first. The humongous body dropped onto the ground and twisted a few times in the grass. All was quiet. In the blink of an eye, it had slithered toward Amber with intelligent movements and lighting speed.


    In an instant, she knew she had misjudged; this origin beast was strong and too smart.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus was watching everything from somewhere with a calm face. Last night he sneaked into Amber¡¯s room and brought her into this dangerous forest where danger was everywhere; it was exactly what she needed at the moment. This dangerous forest was named the Deste forest, located between the two strongest empires on the human continent.


    The reason Orpheus chose to do this was to prepare Amber to react in any situation; the enemy would not wait and could attack any moment. There was another reason why he did this, to awaken her spirit perception. Once her spirit perception awakened, she would react faster under an enemy¡¯s attack.


    ¡®It seems that she would need this after all.¡¯


    Orpheus said while staring at the red sword floating near him; crimson light surrounded the sword for a moment before entering it. Orpheus did not leave the sword with her because he was doing something with it, and now that he was done, it was best to give it back as the owner would need it soon.

 Chapter 26

    Amber had no idea she was being watched, but currently, it wasn¡¯t like she was in a situation to care about that as she was in great danger.


    ¡±Oh! No. I seem to have underestimated this beast.¡±


    She was shocked by the beast¡¯s sharp movement.


    The snake origin beast slithered over, erratically moving its head. In that instance, Amber suddenly found it difficult to grasp the chance to strike and abolish all of her original ns.


    If she were to fail in her first strike, she would undoubtedly die!


    Having decided what to do, Amber acted; she exerted strength on her lower limbs while activating Blood Arts: Blood Strengthening. Her body backed off rapidly and averted the attacks.


    At this moment, a swooshing sound could be heard. Before Amber could react, her small body had been hit firmly at the sweep of the snake¡¯s tail and was thrown off.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    After crashing into and breaking three trees consecutively, Amber fell onto the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood. Her face was as white as a sheet.


    This collision had injured her significantly.


    At this moment, Amber felt that her body was about to shatter. The pain was unbearable, and she did not have more energy to fight.


    ¡°Only one strike actuallynded me in such a miserable state?¡±


    Before she could finish this thought, she sighted the origin beast chasing closely and pouncing on her again. A ck shadow engulfed her.


    At the same time red lightning bolt descended,nding near her; it was her sword D¨¢insleif. Amber gritted her teeth, twisted her arm, pulled out the D¨¢insleif from the ground, and shed forward with all her might!


    It was a casual strike with no technique behind it; even so, it was powerful.


    There were shes of blood.


    The snake origin beast gave a sorrowful cry. A bloody wound appeared on its head. One of the eyes was already blinded!


    Having suffered such a grievous injury, the humongous body of the origin beast tossed and twisted continuously, causing the surrounding trees to break one by one. The sound and atmosphere were appalling.


    On the other hand, Amber knew that she was not a match for this origin beast despite thetter¡¯s injury. Their abilities were not on the same level.


    Furthermore, she was more seriously injured. If she were to receive another crazy whip by the beast, she would definitely die on the spot no matter how resilient the vampire body was.


    Biting her lips, she dared not stay any longer. She fled quickly using Blood speed.


    Before she could run far, she felt drained of energy. Her chest felt stifled; she could not help but spit out another mouthful of fresh blood.


    If Amber had not used the Blood Strengthening, that strike was enough to st her body!


    ¡°Am I going to be buried in this ce on the very first day?¡±


    Amber bit the tip of his tongue and tried hard to stay sober. She decided toe here, and she would not ept such fate; she would not die here; if the world wanted her dead, she would destroy such a world. She didn¡¯te here to fail, she must, and she would survive.


    Amber quietly pondered and said, ¡°I must find a good ce to hide as soon as possible. Otherwise, any origin beast that I encounter can kill me easily.¡±


    After running for a while, she sighted a steep mountain wall in front of her. There was a cave on it a few feet from the ground.


    Amber¡¯s eyes lit up. It was a god-sent gift.


    She arrived at the mountain wall and climbed up like a spider; she had no trouble climbing up; she was even shocked how fast she climbed.


    Amber climbed up the mountain wall and carefully peeped into the cave. She flipped inside after ascertaining that there was no danger.


    Everything she had done since escaping was like torture and had already exhausted herst bit of strength.


    The cave was not big and could barely fit two people. Fortunately, the location was not bad and could avoid most terrestrial beasts.


    After making herselffortable, Ambery against the cave¡¯s wall and fell asleep while thinking of revenge. She knew she would have recovered by the time she opened her eyes again. After all, she was a vampire, a high-level one.


    Even with her eyes closed, she was still on her guard; while she didn¡¯t possess a spirit perception, she still had her senses, and her nose was extremely sharp; she could smell any origin beast closing. She wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake twice; unknowingly, a formless origin escaped from her body and covered a radius of one meter; it was her spirit perception being born, it was still far frompletion, but with just this alone, there was a high chance she could develop a spirit perception before leaving the Deste forest.


    Orpheus watched everything with a cold expression. He nodded his head in appreciation.


    ¡®Not bad. I will help you a bit.¡¯ He mumbled before stretching his hands; the space radius fifty kilometers twisted and got reshaped. The strongest origin beasts around sensed this phenomenon but dared not to step out because their instinct warned them that they would undoubtedly die if they were to step out of theirir. They couldn¡¯t obediently lie frightening. Someone who could rewrite the surroundingws as he wished wasn¡¯t someone they could hope to go against.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus sensed the beasts restless and was unfazed; his expression was unchanging except for his face bing paler.


    ¡±Now it¡¯s good.¡± Leaving those words behind, Orpheus disappeared somewhere. Because he had used a bit of strength, his old injury red up. He must quickly find a solution; the answer seemed to be at the academy. After Amber¡¯s training, they will immediately leave.


    He would try to find a solution to recover while finding some answer about his past quickly.

 Chapter 27

    Time passed quickly, and the sun was gradually setting.


    Amber was still sleeping soundlessly to recover; her injuries were severe to begin with, she needed time to recoverpletely.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus, who left his previous location, appeared in another location.


    The moment he appeared, terrific killing intent was locked on him. He waspletely calm as he said.


    ¡±Beasts with limited intelligence are easy to lure out.¡±


    The moment that he released a bit of his power to alter time to help Amber train better, he knowingly released his weakened aura as there would be some stupid beast that would try to get their hands on him; they would want to eat him to ascend in level.


    ¡±Human hand over your life, there is no escape.¡± A burly man appeared midair and uttered those words; he was 7.22ft (2.2m) and wore thick beast fur; he had lion tail and lion ears above his head. It was easy to see that it was an origin beast who had attained human form, a Tier 3 (Equal to Origin Level 4), a high-level spirit beast. A golden lion origin beast almost closer to Tier 4 (Origin Level 3), he wanted to consume Orpheus to step into the next Tier.


    Floating beside him was another spirit beast but a woman this time, however unlike the male who looks almost human, this female had fur all over her body, even on her face, a leopard origin beast. She seems to be the male¡¯s mate; her eyes were cold as she gazed upon Alex as though he was already dead meat.


    The golden lion origin beast who had attained human form was shocked by Orpheus¡¯s calm expression as though nothing in this world could affect him.


    For a moment, one of the beast kings in the inner part of the deste forest thought maybe he had misjudged the situation, maybe he shouldn¡¯t havee out, but upon sniffing the air and saw that Orpheus was gravely wounded, any hesitation he had vanished.


    ¡±Human, I¡¯m talking to you; stop pretending I know you¡¯re injured; after using such high-grade technique, you don¡¯t have any more origin left inside your body. Obediently hand over your life.¡±


    The golden lion demanded, exuding a terrifying might and endless killing intent!


    Crack! Crack!


    Popping sounds could be hearding from his body as the surrounding space seemed to shake under the beast¡¯s powerful physical pressure.


    Orpheus¡¯s expression was unchanging; his lips were curled slightly, showing a faint smirk.


    ¡±Beasts are beasts after all.¡± He said those words slowly for the two beasts to hear.


    The two beasts froze, not believing what they heard; Orpheus¡¯s words shocked them more.


    ¡±Let¡¯s me show you what a real killing intent feels like.¡±


    Instantly, the world changed.


    The man did not do anything, and his eyes merely shone with a blood-colored light, but a sea of blood instantly appeared in the sky, emitting a nauseating stench as it surged towards two beasts, not giving the beast any time to dodge.


    The moment the sea of blood enveloped them, their bodies froze, and their minds shook violently; they were scared beyond words. As origin beasts that started from the bottom until they reached their current level, they have killed many beasts, humans, and people from other races included butpared this to man¡¯s killing intent, it was like a drop of a bucket in the middle of the ocean. Orpheus¡¯s killing was too frightening, so frightening that it materialized in the form of a sea of blood; how many did he have to kill to possess such frightening killing intent?


    The two beasts didn¡¯t even wish to know.


    Orpheus¡¯s killing intent was chilling to the bones!


    The Golden Lion¡¯s fur stood on ends and made his entire body seem muchrger while his mate, the leopard origin beast, was almost frightened to tears.


    Suddenly, Orpheus¡¯s killing intent vanished as if it had never existed; the sea of blood vanished as well. The two beasts gasped for breath; the beasts couldn¡¯t understand what happened; however, because the golden lion¡¯s pride had been wounded, especially in front of his mate, he was furious.


    ¡±Stupid human, I will suck your blood and refine-¡±


    Before he finished his sentence, Orpheus vanished and appeared before him, he reached the golden lion¡¯s throat. He was way too fast.


    The golden lion¡¯s expression changed starkly as he raised his hands instinctively before him to defend.


    ¡±Stay still,¡± Orpheus ordered, and the leopard origin beast froze midair.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus¡¯s gaze turned cold as he stared at the golden lion in front of him. The moment he touched thetter arm, he exerted strength forward!


    Snap!


    Origin beasts are known to possess tough physics, but in front of Orpheus, it was like a joke. The golden lion¡¯s arms were snapped on the spot.


    Flesh hung from his broken bones that were revealed as blood flowed everywhere in a grisly manner!


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Shrieking tragically, the golden lion almost fainted.


    Instantly, cold sweat started pouring from his forehead, and he heard the grim reaper final sentence.


    ¡±Devour!¡±


    Immediately all the blood inside the golden lion vanished; even his origin core was refined into blood essence that entered Orpheus¡¯s body.


    Upon seeing this scene, the leopard origin beast¡¯s soul almost left her body. Finally, she understood Orpheus¡¯s previous sentence; they had been lured intoing because they wanted to eat the injured man; however, on the contrary, it was them who got eaten instead, how ironic. Those were the leopard origin beast¡¯sst thought before she was turned into a skeleton in the next instant.


    After consuming two blood essences from tier 3 origin beast, Orpheus¡¯splexion changed slightly. He had recovered a little bit.

 Chapter 28

    In the blink of an eye, four days had passed.


    Morning, daybreak.


    A ray of sunlight broke through the mist andnded on a clear and elegant face.


    His ck hair fell casually like a waterfall and swayed gently by itself.


    The man¡¯s eyes were closed, and the sunlight moved slowly around his body until he was shining from head to toe.


    Against the shroud of the sunlight, his body shone with sparkles and was as shiny and wless as jade. It was a beautiful sight to behold.


    The man resembled a deity that had just entered the mortal realm and was in pure silence.


    All of a sudden!


    The man opened his eyes, and two crimson lights shone dazzlingly, even more, intense than the sunlight!


    However, the crimson lights faded swiftly as well.


    Calmness returned to his eyes.


    Lowering his head, the man looked at his body that had returned to normal and nodded with a sigh.


    The man was Orpheus, who had just finished assimting the blood essences of the two origin beasts; he had recovered a little bit. He didn¡¯t really like using this method as it made him bloodthirsty. Even as the first, there was still some side effect he couldn¡¯tpletely control.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go see how that girl is doing,¡± Orpheus mumbled before vanishing.


    ?????


    Back in Amber¡¯s cave, she woke up two days ago but didn¡¯t go out, not because she was still injured or was afraid, it was because she felt like she was missing something to survive in this dangerous forest; she knew what she must do to acquire what she had been missing. She took those two days to gather origin in the air, filling her core to the brim, in these two days, she tried to get used to D¨¢insleif¡¯s weight while also practicing basic swordsmanship.


    Finally, on the morning of the fourth day, the little human girl, now a vampire, was ready to step out of her cave.


    After she felt that he had learned something, Amber left the cave to hunt and kill origin beasts to awaken her spirit perception.


    Although she suffered more losses than victories, was unkempt, and covered in wounds at times, Amber could always escape alive with Blood speed, recover and go back again; the circle was endless.


    In between life and death struggles, she constantly concluded,prehended, and cultivated.


    A few dayster, Amber returned to the old ce and looked for that snake origin beast.


    ¡±Hisss!¡±


    The snake-origin beast hissed upon noticing Amber¡¯s arrival; having searched for this human girl for the past few days, the origin beast was happy now that she came herself.


    The snake origin beast slithered toward Amber at extreme speed; opening its giant maw, it tried to bite Amber; thetter was calm; she sheathed her sword behind her back and pped the beast¡¯s maw after sidestepping on her right to dodge the snake attack.


    The snake-origin beast¡¯s brain shook, its tailing toward Amber froze for a moment; using this chance, Amber clenched her fists tightly and gathered origin in it before punching the beast head to oblivion.


    Bang! Boom!


    Amber¡¯s punch shattered the snake origin beast skull, brain matter, and blood sshed the ground; the origin beast that almost took her life a few days ago was killed so easily barehanded. Amber¡¯s eyes were calm as water; it was not like she had done something noteworthy; after collecting the beast core, she spun and left.


    Henceforth, Amberpletely left the cave that she had been living in. She wandered deeper into the forest, and engaged inbat with various origin beasts.


    This was a bloodshed world about the survival of the fittest. The so-called most powerful one did not exist.


    In one moment, one was proud and majestic. In the next moment, she could possibly end up as prey in the belly of other origin beasts.


    There were countless miserable and intensive bloody battles, countless narrow escapes from death, constant vignce, and constantly on tenterhooks. As time passed by, Amber acquired a unique and indescribable sense of danger.


    That¡­. was spirit perception!


    In a small corner of the Deste Forest that no one paid attention to, except a young man, a young vampire underwent a thorough transformation. A fiendish appearance was taking root!


    ¡±Not bad, it took her twelve days to acquire a decent spirit perception,¡± Orpheus mumbled while observing Amber walking deeper into the Deste forest. Because he had altered her perception of time while at the same time altering the surrounding space, Amber thought that only seven days had passed; she had no idea that twelve days had already passed. If she knew that twelve days had passed, she would be shocked because it would mean that she only had a few days left before leaving for the Wratharis Empire to get enrolled in the Heaven Star Academy.


    However, in reality, only three days passed in the real world, Amber who had no idea of the enormous gift her master gave her, continued to train; everything was for her sake, for her master, to remain by his side in the future she must endure and be stronger. There was no doubt that her master would attract countless people; to always have her ce, she must not fail.


    Acquiring spirit perception was unexpected; however, her final goal didn¡¯t change; by the end of this training, she must be capable of fighting against other geniuses in the future; if Orpheus were the light, she would be the shadow, so was the once human girl determination.

 Chapter 29

    A few dayster.


    Demon¡¯s continent, in the pce of the Dawn Empire, Allmaroth Asmodeus, the current ruler of the demon, leaned on his throne. Holding on to his chin, his eyes were closed. He was frowning and deep in thought.


    ¡°Your majesty, did you request for my presence?¡±


    Shortly after, Seven, one of the advisors, walked in and bowed to him respectfully.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Allmaroth opened his eyes. A beam of light streaked across them but onlysted for a moment. He asked, seemingly casual, ¡°Didn¡¯t you find something about what happened a few days ago in Luxiria?¡±


    The emperor was talking about Orpheus; he had alerted the powerhouses worldwide when he was trying to turn Amber into a vampire. Most of them were trying to find a clue, but until now, nothing was found.


    Seven shook his head to acknowledge that nothing was found, even with the special team going over there to investigate.


    ¡±But we found out that recently vampires seemed to be causing trouble in the capital of Luxiria.¡± Seven exined.


    Allmaroth¡¯s eyes turned cold at the mention of a vampire; if it weren¡¯t because it would be unbefitting a ruler to easily lose his self-control, he would have released a killing intent, that bloodthirsty race had caused too much damage to the world. In contrast, he hadn¡¯t participated in that war; he knew how terrific it was; the angel race was gone while the demons lost more than half of their territory and poption. If it weren¡¯t because of that ursed race, the demon should have been the strongest of all and dominated the world.


    ¡±We shall one day eradicate them; for now, you must survey the capital because they might sneak in,¡± Allmaroth warned, and Seven nodded.


    The emperor changed the subject.


    ¡±What do you think of the prince? Will he be able toplete our long-lost wish?¡±


    Seven pondered and said, ¡°The prince is talented; there is no doubt that he will seed. ¡±


    Seven did not doubt that the prince would seed; his goal by going in the academy was to make the twins¡¯ goddesses his while at the same time it was to dominate the others prodigies, to show the world that the demons were back, he must lead them to go into that special ruin.


    ¡±You are right; he will seed. Go tell him to prepare.¡± Allmaroth ordered; Seven nodded after bowing he left.


    Once alone, Allmaroth sighed; his son is too smart, sometimes he would appear like an old monster, a monster who had everything under his palm. While it was sometimes disturbing, the emperor was happy; as the future emperor, his son had the bearing of a true emperor; maybe with him, the demon¡¯s race would rise and dominate the world.


    ?????


    In the Deste Forest, after two weeks of wandering in the dangerous forest, Amber had made considerable progress; she had consolidated her level, she was even getting to the next level, level 5. She was not in a hurry to advance as with her current level, she was not any weaker than some level 5 Origin master.


    She decided on focusing on acquiring a better battle experience.


    Most importantly, Amber now possessed a spirit perception that was akin to that of a beast. She was extraordinarily sharp and sensitive, more than a normal vampire after acquiring a spirit perception.


    Relying on the spirit perception, Amber had countless narrow escapes from deaths. She even got away from some extremely dangerous beasts before.


    However, in recent days, the little vampire encountered some trouble.


    The lord of the area where she was located, the wolf n, had an astronomical number of members.


    She encountered a wolf preciously. After a bloody battle, she killed it but unexpectedly provoked the endless hunting by the wolves.


    If she were to fight them one-on-one, most wolves were not Amber¡¯s match.


    However, the most terrifying thing about the wolf n was their patience and an acute sense of smell. Not weaker than that of a vampire, and for some unknown reason, she seemed weakened under their attacks, almost as if they were born to counter her, a vampire.


    Amber had escaped from the packs of wolves countless times. But not long after, the wolves would hunt her down again with their keen sense of smell. It could be said there are the toughest opponents she has ever faced since her arrival. She was forced to flee non-stop; her body was riddled with scars; before her previous injuries could recuperate, a new one would get added atop of them.


    If Amber¡¯s body were not strong enough and not a vampire, she would have long died of exhaustion.


    In the long and endless escape, Amber¡¯s clothes had long been torn by the origin beasts during thebats. Thankfully to her master, she was not forced to wear some beast skin; he would secretly send her a new set of clothes every now and then. She was happy knowing he was watching everything from somewhere, it why she decided to make use of her brain; escaping was not the solution, sometimes to face your problem, you better use your brain, not only she must be the sharpest weapon under her master she must also possess the brain to think.


    ¡±It is time for the final showdown,¡± Amber mumbled while sending the wolve¡¯s presenceing from behind her; it was the time to give them what they wanted; well, it was not like she wanted to die, but she must at least give them a good lesson they would never forget, in order to graduate from this training she must take care of this pack of wolves who had generously taken care of her in the past few days.

 Chapter 30

    In the recent few days, the wolf n seemed to have sensed that Amber¡¯s physique had reached its limit. They hunted her even more closely and harassed her repeatedly! They believed that they were about to corner the little human girl. This belief was intensified as Amber had a few terrifying wounds on her body. Although the bleeding had stopped, they had not healedpletely. This means that she was at her limit therefore, the wolf packs did not give Amber any time to recover from her injuries.


    That night, Amber arrived at a valley fifty kilometers from her initial position. Midway into the valley, she stopped in her tracks suddenly. Her expression was grave.


    The cold breeze in her face carried traces of murderous aura!


    Behind her, pairs of greenish and sinister eyes of wolves appeared. Ferocious gazes were apparent. Wolves walked out from the darkness, filled the entire ce, and rounded up Amber, who was in the center.


    On the two sides of the valley, there were also many wolves. They were howling at the moon.


    ¡°You are finally here.¡±


    Amber licked her dry and chapped lips. Her eyes were filled with murderous intent.


    Days of sleepless and restless nights had reduced Amber¡¯s spirit perception to its worst state. As a result, she had fallen into the situation of being rounded up by the wolf packs, so the wolves believed.


    Of course, this period of killing and escape was enough to prove the wits of the wolves. The current situation was also meticulously set up by them.


    When Amber¡¯s strength, energy, and all areas were reduced to their worse states, the wolf packs thenunched the final battle!


    Before this, Amber hardly used her sword. On the one hand, it was because of her closebat skills, while on the other hand, it was because she had not faced any worthy enough to force her to use her sword.


    However, finally, it seemed it was about to change; Amber used a backhand grip and pulled out D¨¢insleif in preparation for thest gamble.


    ¡°Howl!¡±


    The leader of the wolf pack howled on the top of the valley. The wolves on the two sides, as well as the front and back of the valley, swarmed in like bees!


    Poof!


    Amber used D¨¢insleif and shed. She slew the first wolf that dashed to her in half. Fresh blood was spilling out crazily.


    Bang!


    Amber used her left hand and smashed the skull of another wolf with all her might, splitting thetter¡¯s brains!


    The killings could not stop the wolves from advancing. On the contrary, it provoked their ferocious nature. Stepping on the corpses of their own brethren, the wolves pounced on Amber like a raging tornado.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Amber used Blood Strengthening; her eyes became red, strength coursed through her body. Carrying D¨¢insleif in her right hand, punching with her left hand, she dashed across the valley with ease, attacking on her right side and charging on his left.


    If one watched thebat by the side, one would be shocked at a discovery.


    Despite being attacked and rounded up by dense packs of wolves, Amber could still avert most of the attacks and avoid injuries to the vital points of her body.


    At the sight of the sharp wolf ws about to pierce into Amber¡¯s head, without even looking, she suddenly dodged, punched with her backhand, and hurled off a wolf.


    This was spirit perception!


    It could sense and avert danger without even looking or listening!


    Compared to three days ago, Amber¡¯s methods had be more simple, direct, and sinct. Nevertheless, they were extremely effective.


    The little vampire was no longer restrained in her style. Her head, shoulder, wrist, fist, knee, and back could all be used to kill the enemies. This was the closebat techniques she had honed during the fights. It was filled with the smell of blood.


    It was swift, sharp, fearsome, and ruthless!


    At the moment, the always smiling girl had be a machine, who had one desire, kill, kill and kill. Amber felt an intoxicating feeling; she wished to bathe in the enemy¡¯s blood until she covered her body from head to toe.


    The fight continued, more injury began to pile up on top of her body, so much that her natural regenerative ability couldn¡¯t keep up at all; even so, she didn¡¯t stop. She knew to graduate from this training; she must at least kill those wolves; nobody set such a goal for her, but it was her decision she took on her own. One needs to set some rules if one wishes to aplish something, and it is exactly what she was doing right now.


    D¨¢insleif¡¯s weight had be almost negligible as she swung, cutting wolves into two; relying on her spirit perception, she would dodge the fatal injury.


    Suddenly, Amber¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and she stepped to the side.


    Boom!


    A wind bomb crashed where she was blowing a nearby wolf into a gory mess; finally, the alpha wolf origin beast had made a move.


    Gulp!


    Amber couldn¡¯t help but gulp audibly, feeling incredible pressure. Although she was fighting like a madman, her stamina was not endless; she was running out of stamina and needed to rest to recoverpletely; however, with this Tier 2 Origin beast with an attribute, the wind attribute, it couldn¡¯t be easy to leave.


    The little vampire¡¯s eyes widened in surprise because of what the Alpha did.

 Chapter 31

    There was a sh of mockery in the eyes of the lead wolf, whose entire body was as white as snow.


    At this moment, the wolf packs dispersed, and the lead wolf gradually made his way over like a victor. He was exuding an endless aura of murderous intent.


    Amber stared at the approaching wolf. The palm of her left hand carrying the sword was drenched in sweat. She quietly took a deep breath, in preparation for thest strike.


    Today, it was hard for her to escape death. If she could y the Alpha before she perished, she considered herself to have gained something.


    ¡°Swoosh!¡±


    The Alpha leaped vertically. A violent aura enshrouded the air and charged towards Amber.


    She opened her mouth and took a deep breath. She lifted her chest high and used the rest of her blood origin. The pulsation of her flesh and blood was visible on the surface of her skin.


    ¡°P-sst!¡±


    Flows of air surged into her lungs crazily, giving out a strange noise.


    ¡±Blood Strengthening: Bloody Sword!¡±


    This was one of the Blood Arts sword techniques; she had used it against the skeleton soldiers summoned by her to help her train.


    Amber lifted D¨¢insleif using one hand, dashed directly toward the alpha, and aimed for its head. At the same time, her left hand threw a surprise attack with all of her might!


    This was already considered Amber¡¯s most powerful strike.


    There was a sh of fear in the alpha¡¯s eyes. He had not expected this. However, he still reacted; the humongous figure of the alpha was extremely agile. He dodged in the air to avoid the D¨¢insleifing towards him andnded his w on Amber¡¯s chest.


    Initially, this w could prate her chest directly. However, Amber had smashed her hand on the side of the wolf¡¯s body with all her might.


    ¡°Roar!¡±


    The Alpha howled in pain. It was flung away by Amber. After rolling on the ground once, he climbed up rapidly and shook his head, seemingly fine.


    Meanwhile, Amber had already run out of ideas and energy.


    Although the sharp wolf ws did not punch through her chest, it had mangled it.


    She was thrown off by the explosive impact from the lead wolf¡¯s blow. She looked like a kite with broken strings as she tossed up and then dropped down towards the pack of wolves.


    Amber had lost all his strength. She swept her gaze across. Beneath her, numerous wolves were salivating and opening their mouth, waiting for the moment that he dropped to tear him to pieces!


    ¡°I refuse to die here, but what can I do?¡±


    She began to feel dazed. If only she could use an attribute, for example, wind element used by the alpha, it would save her from her current predicament.


    ¡±I must think of something, anything.¡± She closed her eyes and try


    At the sight of Amber falling into the pack of wolves, a figure suddenly shed in the air; nobody seemed to notice this presence, not even the Alpha with his sharp senses.


    Naturally, this person was Orpheus; he had been watching Amber¡¯s journey since the beginning, he knew everything, and he was a little bit proud of his subordinate, and as a reward, he would help her awaken her first attribute.


    A small white ball made of the world¡¯s purest origin was gathered under Orpheus¡¯smand before he sent it directly into her chest; it was too fast nobody noticed anything. The origin ball prated through Amber¡¯s origin core located near her heart.


    Crack!


    A cracking sound followed, and the former white origin core turned partially red; another color seemed to upy Amber¡¯s origin core, just that it was blurry; it was her second attribute, the one Orpheus was looking forward to seeing.


    Immediately after Orpheus activated Amber¡¯s origin attribute, she instantly felt the change. Her body turned red to the point it began emitting heat, the wolves who were about to pounce on her stopped confused, only their leader, the Alpha understood that something was amiss, he immediately howled, ordering his subordinates to attack.


    Howl!


    The wolves immediately tried to pounce on Amber; when she opened her eyes, two red lights shed through them, followed by me exploding from her body.


    Boom!


    Caught off guard, most of the wolves were burnt in an instant, the scent of burning flesh filled the air, but Amber was unfazed; she knew she must let this opportunity go to waste; therefore, she shot toward the alpha, who was shocked by how powerful her me origin attribute was.


    ¡±Blood Arts: Bloody Sword!¡±


    Swoosh!


    D¨¢insleif cut through the air; finally, the alpha was back to his senses; he howled and sent his w covered in wind attribute forward.


    Kiin!


    There was a short stalemate when the alpha¡¯s w and D¨¢insleif shed; Amber knew it was because she was not strong enough to wield the sword; if not, that attack would have cut the beast¡¯s w in two.


    However, she was not distressed; finishing the alpha with her sword had never been the goal any; it was to create an opportunity for the real attack tond. Amber was the type of person who preferred relying on her body than a tool because she knew her body better.


    Squeezing all her remaining origins and converting them into pure violent me, she punched with her left arm.


    Fwoosh!


    rm bells began to ring in his head. The alpha wanted to dodge but soon found that he could not escape because his w was glued to D¨¢insleif like a ma; somehow, he felt strength and vitality slowly leaving its body.


    The next thing the alpha knew was a fist covering the world, followed by a sickening sound.


    Crunch! Boom!


    Amber¡¯s me fist crushed his head before it exploded, and his brain turned into dust. The remaining wolves who saw this scene were scared; they immediately escaped in different directions.


    ¡±I won!¡± Amber dered, pumping her fist into the air before losing consciousness right after.


    Orpheus appeared and caught her body; he smiled with unusual gentleness.


    ¡±You did well. Time to leave and go to Wratharis to enroll in the academy.¡±


    Amber seemed to have heard his words because her lips curved upward into a thin smile.

 Chapter 32

    Nightfall loomed beyond the window.


    At the dining table, Amber finished the final morsel of her congee elegantly and gracefully. After cleaning the table, she brewed coffee and gave one to her master.


    Orpheus nodded and drank his tea; he waited for Amber to talk as he could see that she wanted to say something.


    ¡±Master, thank you for your help; I now have an origin attribute.¡±


    Orpheus waved at her to stop her.


    ¡±You don¡¯t have to; I did that for my own schedule. I hope you will not disappoint me.¡±


    There was no fluctuation in his eyes as he said those words, only emptiness that made one¡¯s skin crawl.


    Amber calmed down her heartbeat that was going crazy and replied.


    ¡±I promise I will not.¡±


    Only a few words, but those words were more than enough to make Orpheus nod his head pleased with her answer; he even smiled, which shocked Amber as she didn¡¯t expect him to smile, just as she was about to say something, Orpheus cut her off.


    ¡±Go back to sleep; we will leave tomorrow morning for Wratharis.¡±


    Amber could only swallow her words and reluctantly leave, but there was a subtle smile on her lips, she thought.


    ¡®Master, is not emotionless and cold as his face showed.¡¯


    As if he could read her thoughts, Orpheus massaged his temple and mumbled.


    ¡±How troublesome.¡±


    He then closed his eyes, seemingly lost in thoughts.


    ?????


    Deep in the middle of the night, in a mansion located somewhere in the continent, a man dressed in all ck was walking until he stopped.


    He stood in front of a massive door whose surface bore the engraving of half the moon. And as he stepped past the threshold, his face became visible and was that of total creepiness, one that would make anyone¡¯s skin crawl. From there, he crossed a sophisticated arch bridge, which cut across the entire expanse of theke, and came to stand at the main building¡¯s front entrance. His journey had been smooth without any obstacles whatsoever.


    A woman of indecipherable age stood at the main building¡¯s facade even before the man wearing the ck robe arrived. She stood before the door, watching the slow and steady approach of the dark-robed figure. Her features held a genuine smile.


    The woman¡¯s appearance fell into the in category, though there was a certain gentleness in her disposition. A gentle calmness, like water in a stillyke, swaying and undtingnguidly, which added an intoxicating quality to her appeal. There she stood in front of the entrance, elegantly, with a pale-white robe hugging her figure. There was a poshness in her poise, which gave her the likeness of a young maiden from a wealthy and eminent family.


    The man in ck robe stopped in front of the woman, ¡°Thorn, is the Master in?¡± he asked in a deep voice.


    ¡±Master¡¯s upstairs, reading,¡± the woman code-named Thorn answered. She had spoken in aid-back manner, with a gentle and sophisticated lilt in her voice. Her entireportment bespoke a woman of culture. Her appearance was by no means remarkable, though her white skin did possess an utmost silkiness. At first nce, she could easilye off as a woman in her twenties. And to say that she was in her thirties seemed somewhat usible, too.


    ¡±I see; I better not make him wait for too long then.¡± The man in ck mumbled with a serious face.


    ¡±You better; I don¡¯t want to kill you, Skin!¡± Thorn said with a carefree smile, but Skin did not consider her words funny. His body grew slightly taut. He nodded and then walked through the entrance.


    The internal furnishing of the residence was a sharp contrast to what one would find beyond its walls. It was old-fashioned and antiquated, yet not entirely so.


    A bloodwood staircase stood in the main lobby. Silently, the man in ck made his way up the staircase to the third floor. On the third floor, he stood stock-still before the door of a room.


    A voice, deep and gentle, sounded from the inside.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Skin, Come in,¡± the voice said with piercing rity despite the room¡¯s heavy soundproofing. He knew who it was without looking, which showed that he possessed a terrific spirit perception; rumor has it that the master¡¯s spirit perception could cover the whole mansion, making him able to see anything.


    The man in ck, whose codename was Skin, sighed and pushed against the door and stepped through.


    The door opened, leading into a vast chamber with an area close to a hundred and twenty square meters. Stretches of dark red carpet paved the floor in all corners, whereas golden sketches papered the ceiling above, spreading out at will and in a way that bespoke impudence.


    All four walls were made entirely of ss, though one of them was almost entirely obscured by the massive rosewood bookcase which was ced against it. The fragrance of rosewood oozed from the bookcase, which was packed with books and various antiques. On another side of the room, there was a window. And in front of the window, two genuine leather couches sat. A chessboard was set up at the room¡¯s center.


    The entire room was pitch-ck like the void capable of swallowing anything.


    The floor-to-ceiling windows typically provided ample lighting during the daytime, though at the moment, all of them were hidden behind neat, seamless curtains. The whole setup rendered the room¡¯s visibility minimal.


    Every time he came here, he had this same feeling, the feeling of standing in the stomach of a terrific beast. He really doesn¡¯t like this room.

 Chapter 33

    The man in ck followed a weak pencil of light and walked towards the couch, where he sat down without a word.


    Through the darkness, the same deep, mild voice chimed out.


    ¡°You failed to find something, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    The voice asked. In an ambiance of such low visibility, it was as though the voice had originated from all directions, making it impossible to pinpoint the exact location of its source.


    Finally, the man in ck opened his mouth and broke his silent spell. ¡°Yes,¡± he rasped, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master.¡±


    ¡°No need to me yourself,¡± The man-called master said, ¡°I knew your chance of finding something was slim.¡±


    There were faint traces of a smile on the man¡¯s countenance, though they were so vague that they cast doubt on whether he had actually smiled at all. His deep voice echoed in the room. The voice had a lightness to it, as if it was floating in the air.


    Skin sighed and reported what they found; afterward, he calmly waited, but as expected, his master didn¡¯t react at the death of a few subordinates.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, even though nothing is found, I still gained something. It¡¯s the doing of a powerful origin master.¡± the man said, but he didn¡¯t go into the details; he didn¡¯t say it was probably that person doing, the reason being he was not sure yet. If he did indeede back, it must be his doing. Thinking about his cold crimson eyes, he felt chill, yet at the same time, he was excited, excited because he would show him, he would be free.


    Shaking his head, the man threw something toward Skin, who caught it.


    ¡±What you I do with this?¡± Asked Skin.


    ¡±Deliver it to that person. Tell him to send her into the academy.¡± the man ordered.


    Even though he was afraid of the handsome young man with golden hair of unknown origin, he could not afford to refuse the mission as he was their ally, someone their master valued greatly.


    ¡±Understood.¡± Skin said as he bowed.


    ¡°Go fulfill your mission,¡± the man called Master said nonchntly. For the entire time, his figure had remained hidden in the darkness.


    Skin stood to his feet. Carefully, he retreated from the dark study.


    Within the dark study, Master remained rooted in his seat, silently nursing his thoughts.


    Back or not, it doesn¡¯t matter.


    As for the golden-haired man of unknown origin, he was not afraid as he could infer to some extent about his background. They are using each other; the only thing that mattered was who¡¯s the smartest.


    Chuckling, Master lit a cigar. ¡°The more chaotic it is, the better,¡± he said quietly.


    The end of the cigar flickered in the dark. The meager light pierced through the darkness, revealing a handsome, cold, and young visage, a pair of piercing red eyes like a ruby.


    He leaned back against the couch, ¡±This world has been too peacefultely. Time for some action.¡±


    ?????


    The following morning.


    The morning sun was like fire.


    The zing red sun rose from the eastern sea, and the darkness began to fade before sunrise. Numerous rays of light thrashed through the clouds. Light and darkness intertwined with each other. As the sun rose, all the clouds in the sky were illuminated into a brilliant picture of light and darkness.


    Orpheus and Amber had left their small mansion and headed to the train station. Compared to a thousand years ago, many things have changed, such as the apparition of the origin car and other awesome things; the super origin train was one of those things.


    To quickly head to Wratharis Empire, the two decided to take the super origin train. He could have traveled to the empire easily by tearing apart space, but Orpheus didn¡¯t do that. It would be too boring, something it was better to rx this way, besides today would be his first time taking such transport method.


    The train station was bustling with people more than usual, probably because most of those who were about to take the super origin train were heading to Wratharis to enroll; the two super academies were in Wratharis Empire, after all, the strongest empire.


    Holding Amber¡¯s hand, Orpheus walked silently between the people, and they didn¡¯t seem to notice their presence.


    Amber was curious about what skill her master was using to hide their presencepletely; she wondered if she would have the chance to learn this skill as well but knew better than anybody that she must rush things. If she performed well, her master would eventually let her learn this awesome skill.


    While Amber was lost in thoughts, imagining a certain future where she was an invincible assassin killing as she pleased under her master¡¯s order, she even thought of a codename: Reaper. Orpheus suddenly stopped because someone bumped into him, which shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    The other party even raised her voice even though she was the one at fault.


    ¡±Are you blind?¡±


    Frowning, Amber tried to know the identity; she spun to look at the other party but soon froze; Orpheus also turned in that instant, four people froze simultaneously.


    To Amber, it was her second time seeing them face to face.


    For him, it had been thousand years he saw her face this close.


    And for them, it should have been their first time seeing him, yet somehow it doesn¡¯t sound like that.


    Finally, they met.

 Chapter 34

    Orpheus would have never expected to encounter her like this. He was too focused that he didn¡¯t pay attention; back in the forest, he had noticed their presence but not seen them. Today was the first time he saw her face to face after a long time; no, there was something wrong here.


    Orpheus frowned because the two seemed to share the same soul wavelength, which was unusual. While he was trying toprehend what was happening, the twins¡¯ goddesses froze, especially E. She felt like she was seeing a long-time acquaintance, there was something else, but she couldn¡¯t detect what it was. She felt a head-splitting headache. She was trying to remember something but failed to do.


    Compared to her sister Lily was not suffering as E, she recognized Amber right away.


    ¡±It¡¯s you!¡±


    Finally, Amber was back; in reality, she was shocked by the twins¡¯ appearance. Although they tried to disguise themselves, they failed as she did recognize them, but it was because of her sharp senses.


    Before Amber could talk, E cut in; her voice was directed at Orpheus.


    ¡±Did we know each other?¡± She asked.


    Orpheus stayed silent for two seconds, smiled, and said.


    ¡±Yes, see you at the academy. Let¡¯s go, Amber.¡±


    ¡±Yes! Master.¡± Even though she had a lot of questions, she didn¡¯t voice them out as she knew she would not get the answers anyway. She was truly curious about the rtionship between her master one of the twins¡¯ goddesses.


    Under the twins¡¯ stares, the duo disappeared into the crowd. Finally, Lily snapped out and raised his voice a little bit.


    ¡±Who did he think he is?¡±


    ¡±Maybe the person inside our dreams,¡± E responded, a bit emotional.


    Lily almost choked on her breath, the rate at which they dreamed had been increasingtely, and there was always a man in those dreams; although his face was blurred, they felt like he was someone important to them.


    ¡±Even so, what?¡± Lily was not about to let Orpheus¡¯s behavior slide like that.


    He just looked at them, but the look of infatuation other males has when looking at them was missing; seeing this Lily who hated men looking at her like that for the first time felt like she was not beautiful; she felt like she was missing something which made Orpheus not react at all and this pissed her.


    E could read her other half¡¯s thoughts and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head. They must not wait for too long here, or else their father and the guards chasing after them would catch up soon. The twins had sneaked out to go to Wratharis, the reason being that they didn¡¯t wish to take the royal train together with their lecherous cousin. E understood that Orpheus dragged Amber with him because if they kept standing there talking, it would draw too much attention, and with their pathetic disguise, they would be recognized in an instant, and trouble would follow.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go and stop acting like that; it¡¯s getting on my nerves,¡± E said before walking toward one of the super origin trains. Lily pouted but still followed.


    Soon, their father arrived together with twelve guards, but unfortunately, the twins were long gone.


    Massaging his temple, he said, ¡±Those girls are too stubborn. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Together with the guards, he left, going back.


    ?????


    At the same time.


    In Neon¡¯s international train station.


    A beautiful girl in white around neen walked out of the train station lobby with few people.


    A long white dress, a green bracelet, and a dagger hung around her waist. White hair and light red eyes.


    She dressed herself up simply, but she looked as beautiful as an illusion.


    The young girl walked in silence, and her eyes were cold.


    The train station was heavily crowded because students arrived in the capital to enroll in one of the two strongest academies. Police officers were patrolling the station to stop any problem.


    The young girl in white walked past a pair of special police officers as if nobody were there, and the faint fragrance on her body drifted away. The special police officers sniffed the air and looked around, but they saw nothing.


    Several luxury origin cars were parked in front of the train station lobby, and a map of the entire capital was hanging on the wall.


    The young girl stood in front of the door with her head up. Every part on the map of the imperial city appeared in her sight.


    She stood there quietly. Her eyes wandered and then fell on an ind northwest to the capital without anyone noticing.


    Suddenly, there was a different flicker of emotion in the woman¡¯s nk, numb eyes. Like a dream, she had a kind of ethereality that overwhelmed all beings.


    Suddenly, there was a different flicker of emotion in the woman¡¯s nk, numb eyes. Like a dream, she had a kind of ethereality that overwhelmed all beings.


    Time passed slowly. In a sh, fifteen minutes had passed.


    Finally, the young girl in white moved. She took a deep look at that ind and turned silently. Her white hand, however, unconsciously grasped the dagger hanging around her waist.


    It was a scarlet and almost crystal clear dagger, gorgeous and delicate. Dense and elegant dark golden lines spread on the dagger, lookingplicated and mysterious.


    The young girl gripped the dagger.


    Her presence vanishedpletely, and she walked slightly faster. If she were an assassin, she would be a deadly one.


    As she walked, she took the dagger down, ced it in front of her eyes, and drew it out of the sheath.


    The fine and dense dark gold lines on the scarlet and transparent de were moreplicated and elegant. They shone the word engraved on it could be read.


    Scarlett


    It was simple, yet it meant a lot.

 Chapter 35

    Currently, across the world, many outstanding youths were rushing toward Neon to enroll in the two super academies, those who couldn¡¯t have the chance to attend weaker academies. Every prince and princess was rushing to those two academies as well.


    In the elven continent, Thysalen, the sole princess of the Havans Empire, Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil, was about to depart to the Heaven Star Academy together with her childhood friend. The princess was of otherworldly beauty, long golden hair reaching her back and a pair of emerald eyes; she was there, but at the same time, she seemed unreachable.


    Behind her stood a girl with slightly dark skin; she was a beautiful girl with white hair tied in a ponytail green eyes; she was dressed in ck shorts pants showing her tanned legs with a white top tank barely covering her rather big breasts ( D cup).


    ¡±Big sister, I can¡¯t wait any longer; let¡¯s leave.¡± The dark elf, whose name was Delia, urged Alvinia to depart toward Neon; they were about to board an airship powered by origin stone.


    ¡±Okay, Delia, let¡¯s go. I can¡¯t wait to see her.¡± Alvinia said before boarding the airship, and Delia soon followed. She was curious about her sister¡¯s friend; she refused to tell who it was.


    ¡±Soon, I¡¯ll know, but I¡¯m sure it is one of the princesses,¡± Delia mumbled as the airship started to fly higher and higher until it disappeared from the Havans Empire sky.


    ?????


    Known as one of the mothers of talents, the Heaven Star Academy was the number one magical institution in the world, with the Saint Star Academy being the second best, the two academies were founded by the first emperor and the Council to assess and groom the new generations of origin masters.


    As an institution located on an ind northwest of the Imperial City, the Heaven Star Academy naturally stood hundred of kilometers away from the core city of the imperial city, Neon. Applicants from foreign nations typically made the trip in flying vessels, airships powered by origin stone reactors, and used for both offensive, defensive, and recreational purposes.


    Orpheus and Amber arrived on the ind northwest of the imperial city using an origin car; on their way here, Amber kept looking at everything with curiosity; everyone could see it was the little vampire¡¯s first timeing here. Amber had thought she would encounter the twins¡¯ goddesses again, but unfortunately, they were nowhere to be found as though they had disappeared.


    The Heaven Star Academy was truly majestic, the world¡¯s most robust academy; it was so big that it seemed like a city, two imposing golden doors on which the words here lie the strongest academy: The Heaven Star Academy. After showing their application, the two were authorized to enter, someone directed them toward their temporary dormitories. Naturally, dormitories were separated into boy dormitory and girl¡¯s dormitory.


    Because ss had not begun yet, they were only assigned to temporarily dormitories until ss began in two days, and most of the students would have been enrolled by then. Because Orpheus and Amber used a connection, the highest level only those royalty use they didn¡¯t need to pass tests before bing students. They would be assigned to the same ss as the princes and princesses, the special ss, the S ss.


    ¡±The moment he gave those two envelopes, I knew this would happen,¡± Orpheus mumbled, but he was not against this arrangement as it was exactly what he wanted.


    Orpheus left his dormitory to go take some fresh air, and two hourster, he came back. His dormitory was on the top floor. Finally, he remembered the student code they received. It was a small booklet; he decided to read.


    Anyway, Orpheus was free and at leisure presently. Therefore, he simply sat at the desk and opened the first page of the code.


    The first chapter of the code was about the omnipotence of credits.


    Nothing except credits were omnipotent, be it power, wealth, or origin master.


    At the Heaven Star Academy, credits meant everything. The academy was really big with many exceptional things. Training bases existed; there were also many recreational areas for the students on this ind. All recreational venues were avable, including shopping malls, karaoke bars, and pubs. To all the students¡¯ surprise, there was even a small amusement park in the academy.


    They needed to pay for all these with credits rather than money.


    Money was of no use here, and credit was the only currency in cirction.


    The only way to obtain the basic necessities of life was through credits.


    Simrly, the number of credits was the only criterion to judge a student¡¯s performance.


    In the first month when the sses began, any freshman would have 60 credits. But none of them could be used at their disposal.


    Because they could not even live in the dormitory for free.


    They had to pay a credit per day if they lived in the dormitory, paying 30 credits a month. Besides, taking the school origin super train or car to and fro between different training grounds would cost them 15 credits a month. They had to use the remaining 15 credits to purchase a series of daily necessities, especially food. That was because there was no canteen but only restaurants inside the Heaven Star Academy. And having a meal in restaurants would also consume their credits. How many credits one had to pay was directly rted to what he ate.


    In other words, a student had to obtain at least 60 credits a month to survive at the Heaven Star Academy in the absence of any recreation or other activities.


    Whoever could not fill up the hole within the required time after the credits he/she possessed became a negative number would be disqualified as a student. This meant he/she would have been expelled from the school.


    A student who was rejected by the Heaven Star Academy basically lost his future.


    Credit was as much about the future as it was about survival.


    The Heaven Academy and the Saint Star Academy adopted the credit system and three-year curriculum. In three years, any student, no matter how short he had stayed in the academy, could graduate from the Heaven Star Academy in advance as long as he possessed enough credits.


    7,000 credits.


    This was the minimum number of credits that they were required if they would like to graduate from the Heaven Star Academy.


    The graduation of the Academy was divided into three grades: low graduated, normal graduated, and perfectly graduated.


    7,000 credits enabled a student to graduate barely.


    If a student wanted to graduate normally, he had to possess 10,000 credits.


    And perfect graduation would cost a student 20,000 credits!


    Within three years, the students who had umted the most credits among the perfect graduates were qualified to create their own forces.


    ¡±Interesting!¡±

 Chapter 36

    To create one¡¯s own force!


    This was the most attractive part of the Heaven Star Academy and the Saint Star Academy.


    Most people came to the Sky Academy for this precious opportunity as it meant you would have a team you personally picked up to dive into Ruins. Ruins have existed since a long time ago, and inside them, great rewards await the challengers. However, Ruins are hazardous, and it is hard to get in. To increase your survival rate, one would need a team.


    The reason why the Heaven Star Academy and the Saint Star Academy were the most powerful and the most sought after was because you can have ess to the most powerful Ruins: The Ancient Ruins, once you graduate.


    Orpheus was surprised by the system established by the two academies; the credits system was a good system. He did not doubt that it would be hard for a normal student to earn credits.


    It was not easy to obtain 20,000 credits to be a perfect graduate, not to mention that the umted credits should rank first among all perfect graduates.


    There were many ways to earn credits in the Heaven Star Academy. The mostmon way was toplete the academy¡¯s daily curriculum andpetition. So long as students achieved the cut-off score, they could obtain one credit as a reward. Nheless, if they failed, their credits would be deducted doubly. Their performances in thepetition would be ranked as well, and the top three students would receive 100 extra credits.


    If students passed all of them, they would be able to survive here and could even have fun and rx once in a while. However, if they wanted to umte at least 8,000 credits in three years, it was obviously not feasible to just rely on these tasks. Therefore, in addition to the daily curriculum andpetition, the Heaven Star Academy also had arge number of internal tasks and missions.


    The so-called internal tasks were nothing more than doing odd jobs inside the academy. This type of work included mopping the floor, cleaning the toilet, putting books in the library in order, and so on. In addition, the jobs of the senior female schoolmate who was responsible for the reception of first-year students and the senior male schoolmate who guided them today could also be ssified as internal tasks. They could earn one or two credits a day by doing these jobs. Obviously, the really powerful ones would not like this kind of task. They would only have their eyes fixed on missions.


    However, even the easiest mission was risky. Corresponding credits would be awarded given the difficulty of these tasks in the Academy. Missions such as hunting down specific Origin beasts, eliminating bandits, and sometimes going into forbidden zones could enable students to earn more credits than ordinary field assignments. Missions of this kind usually awarded students more than 100 credits, and there were even missions that valued hundreds of credits. They were arguably the most rewarding tasks, but also the most dangerous ones.


    The danger came not only from these tasks but also from fellow students as well.


    Although the Heaven Star Academy and the Saint Star Academy were the two strongest Academies, they shared the same field assignment system. As a result, students from the two academies often performed the same missions. Since there was only one task, the two sides had topete and even fight for it. The students from the two academies would fight more fiercely for credits than they were fighting enemies.


    There were a lot of introductions about credits in the student code of conduct that it took up almost one-third of the contents.


    Orpheus always looked calm as he turned the pages.


    Of the countless introductions to the tasks, three had the highest credit rewards. The first task was the Heaven Star Academy¡¯s mock battle. It started a few days after ss began. Students of each ss would fight, not the other sses but among themselves; it was to evaluate them and further guide them. If one got first ce, they would receive 500 credits as a reward.


    The second was thepetition between sses. The reward is 1,000 credits, andstly, there was the annualpetition between the two academies, between the Heaven Star Academy and the Saint Star Academy. The one who got the first ce would gain 1,500 credits. However, this sum of credits might be awarded to their own students by either the Heaven Star Academy or the Saint Star Academy.


    In the past, the Heaven Star Academy always won, taking first ce. Still, rumors have it that two super genius appeared in the Saint Star Academy this time, and with them, the headmaster of the Saint Star Academy was sure to win and wash away their past shame.


    Orpheus narrowed his eyes; he had thought his student¡¯s life would be boring if not for her and because he could find a lead to cure his injurypletely, he would not be here, but after reading the student code, he knew his student¡¯s life was to bound to be exciting.


    Suddenly, he seemed to recall something, and he mumbled something.


    ¡±I should contact and ask for another subordinate that will join Amber.¡±


    He thought about his daughter, one of his first creations, and his lips couldn¡¯t help but form a sinister smile; now that he was back, the world was about to remember her name again.


    ¡±Oh? Someone is spying on me?¡± Orpheus mumbled silently; his crimson eyes shone. Indeed, life in the academy would not be boring.

 Chapter 37

    While Orpheus was reading the Student¡¯s Code, a figure appeared above his dormitory; the man was tall, at least 2 meters (6.5 ft), with short hair, ck and rugged looks in his mid-thirties.


    Deploying his spirit perception, he detected Orpheus¡¯s presence in one of the rooms. He smirked before his expression turned gloomy, and he started cursing.


    ¡±What a surprise! Damn it! I am the teacher of the Heaven Star Academy, but unexpectedly, I have to run over secretly to test a freshman¡¯s strength at night. What is going on in Sister Quinn¡¯s mind? Once other teachers know this matter, it will be a disgrace to me. Riggs, you must keep it a secret for me, or my reputation will be ruined on one day.¡±


    The man muttered into the stone around his neck, and this stone a voice came out.


    ¡°What reputation do you have? Hurry up, get to work. Marcus, I personally advise you to be more careful this time. We don¡¯t know the origin of this freshman, but Sister Quinn pays special attention to him, so I¡¯m afraid that he is by no means simple. If you should lose to this freshman, well, that will really be somethingughable.¡±


    ¡±Hahaha! Do not talk nonsense. How powerful can a freshman be? He is just a rookie. Riggs, do you want to make a bet?¡±


    Marcus sneered with a disdainful look. Although he didn¡¯t know why sister Quinn was so interested in this freshman, to the point of sending someone to test him, he didn¡¯t believe he was so powerful to beat him. He was after Level 4 Origin master; although he was at the early stage of Level 4, he was still nheless a Level 4 Origin master.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a f*cking bet! Well, I¡¯m d you still know that our goal is a rookie. Do you feel embarrassed about betting on him? Hurry up to get to work. You know Sister Quinn is impatient¡­ If you cannot handle this matter expeditiously, hehe¡­¡±


    Inside the stone, Riggs grinned.


    Marcus shook his head helplessly and sighed. He looked reluctantly at the dormitory rooftop and murmured, ¡°This job is boring. It¡¯s so boring.¡±


    But he knew even though the job was tedious, he must still carry it out. From the storage ring on his finger, he took a thin spear and aimed the tip at the rooftop right above Orpheus¡¯s head. He was still checking everything happening inside the room but cautiously not to alert the boy; he was known for his exceptional spirit perception, which few could detect once he deployed it.


    The freshman was still focused on reading the Student¡¯s Code; it was possible to know all these things with a powerful spirit perception; it was as if he was seeing things from a satellite.


    ¡±At least you are not cking off, already reading the Student¡¯s Code. Good boy.¡±


    A smile crept over the corners of Marcus¡¯s mouth, but it suddenly froze the next second.


    Down in the bedroom, the freshman, who should have never discovered anything that Marcus had done, raised his head abruptly and looked straight up at the roof, almost as soon as he spear started to pierce the rooftop.


    In a split second, Marcus felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and a chill spread directly from his head to toe.


    In an instant, theely and weak freshman had already stood up. The eyes that had been calm and gentle a moment ago, had a distinct change in the twinkling of an eye.


    It should be a pair of clear and gentle eyes, but at this moment, they carried a touch of iparable devilishness and chill. They appeared more crimson, giving him a certain devilish charm.


    Never have Marcus had seen such a devilish look, but subconsciously, he perceived a great danger.


    It was the instinctive fear of death to any living creature. There was no way for Marcus to escape. He had no alternative but despair. He felt like he was standing before an absolute predator from whom he couldn¡¯t escape; every fiber of his being was warning him to escape.


    He had only one thought at the moment, which was to flee as far as possible from this thing.


    ¡±What is it? Why are you silent, Marcus?¡± From the other side, Riggs, who noticed that something was not right, reached out, but the response he got shocked him.


    ¡±I got discovered,¡± Marcus replied with his heartbeat elerating.


    ¡±What?¡± It was like thunder hit him; he knew better than anybody how strong Marcus was, how strong his spirit perception was; however, after hearing that even Marcus, whose spirit perception should be ced in the top 5 when ites to being almost undetectable, got detected, Riggs knew that this freshman was by no mean normal thus he ordered.


    ¡±Escape!¡±


    Marcus didn¡¯t need to be told twice as it was exactly what he intended to do anyway.


    However, it was already toote. Marcus felt an intense chill, and he knew he was in danger. Relying on his spirit perception and his quickness, he moved.


    BANG!


    Right after he moved from his spot, it exploded; Orpheus had kicked a metal te he took from god know where at Marcus.


    ¡±Please stay, don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back yet.¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s voice reached Marcus, who was still shocked by how powerful Orpheus was. Normal people would not have noticed that minor detail, but he noticed, at least he thought. To him, Orpheus must have enveloped the metal te with origin making it sturdy and sharp; he then kicked it toward him. Only those closer to Level 4 could be able to do that. Marcus shivered at the thought of what his deduction implied.


    Finally, Marcus, who was in a trance, registered Orpheus¡¯s words, and he felt chill. There was no way he would stay.

 Chapter 38

    ¡±Run away!¡±


    ¡°Run as fast as I can!¡±


    This was the only thought in Marcus¡¯s heart. He must escape before Orpheus came up.


    But it was already toote. He was already on the rooftop with his lips curved slightly as if he would smile, but at the same time not; it was an eerie sight.


    Marcus¡¯s pupils contracted because, in the next instant, a spear appeared in Orpheus¡¯s hand; contrary to his spear, his opponent spear seemed more menacing.


    The moment Marcus saw this spear, he saw a scene where this spear massacred many people.


    He didn¡¯t even need to imagine of many people the spear had killed. Because at this moment, he was personally feeling a tremendous pressure that this spear and its owner brought him.


    The two-meter-long spear hit downward, and the air wherever it passed seemed to have been entirely drawn out. The high-pitched whistling grew louder. In Marcus¡¯s line of sight, the ferocious but delicate spear directly hit the top of his head from above!


    It was too fast.


    The spear drew near as if the whole world was falling. Pure and extreme killing intent enveloped all his space of action. The air seemed to have been shredded into invisible powder. Marcus felt that the spear seemed to have connected with the entire world at the moment; it was like the saying one man, one spear. With the raging and pure killing intent, the spear in perfect harmony with Orpheus struck downward with tremendous power!


    At this moment, Marcus did not have any idea of resisting at all. He simply roared and retreated after gathering all his energy under his foot; origin gathered under his feet and propelled him backward.


    The silver spear crashed into the ground with a loud bang at the same time. If he werete by a millisecond, he would have suffered a terrible fate.


    The entire building shook violently. Centered on where the spearnded, numerous cracks were spreading rapidly in all directions of the t roof.


    ¡°Rumble!¡±


    Marcus saw with a nk stare that the surrounding cracks reached their limits and could no longer extend. The roof didn¡¯t seem to be able to withstand the tremendous force, so the initial point where the spearnded copsed, creating a huge crack seven to eight meters long.


    Orpheus, the man who was responsible for all this, had no intention to stop attacking to question him. As soon as the spear hit the ground, he had rushed over without a word and struck straight toward Marcus again, not giving any respite.


    ¡°Damn it! Is this really a freshman?¡± Marcus cursed and had no intention of fighting here.


    Looking at the spear that was shooting toward his chest, Marcus turned and ran a few steps without hesitation. Then he directly jumped off the roof.


    Behind him, Orpheus¡¯s eyes twinkled and became more and more devilish. At the moment when the man sent for testing him jumped from the roof, he sprinted without hesitation as well and jumped down, holding a spear higher than himself. He could have stepped across space, but he was ying pretend, so he must limit his abilities.


    Bang!


    When his feetnded on the ground, it cracked like fragile concrete.


    ¡±What a terrific physics.¡± Marcus thought as he ran ahead. In another location, Riggs was running toward their direction while someone seemed to be spectating the fight from the shadow. Except for Orpheus, no one noticed this presence.


    A wood surrounded the residential area.


    Marcus kept running, but Orpheus¡¯s spear never stopped.


    The silver spear appeared behind him again.


    Head, chest, and the middle of the back.


    Orpheus¡¯s three attacks aimed at striking the vital parts of the human body. He did all this directly and efficiently, and each one of his moves was perfect and violent.


    This was the real way to use a spear to kill someone else. Marcus, who was in retreat, had no strength to fight back at all. His body twisted weirdly, and the bones all over his body immediately emanated a burst of cracking sound, and origin filled them. At this point, his skeleton seemed to have been dislocated. When his legs ran forward, his upper body suddenly tilted sharply. His speed remained unaffected, and he sessfully dodged Orpheus¡¯s spear once again.


    Thetter almost voiced his thoughts by saying not, but he stopped.


    Finally, theypletely left the residential area into the wood when Orpheus suddenly stopped forcing Marcus to stop.


    ¡±Say teacher?¡±


    ¡°Marcus,¡± Marcus replied instantly, shocked by his own action. It was as if he was not in control of his body when he answered back.


    Orpheus nodded with an expressionless face before asking.


    ¡±Teacher Marcus, how many credits will I get if I thrash you?¡±


    Marcus froze at those words; even Riggs, who just appeared and was about to hide to watch the fight froze with his jaw almost hitting the floor. He thought he had misheard Marcus too.


    It was why he asked Orpheus, trying his best to control his facial expression.


    ¡±I didn¡¯t hear you the first time. Can you please repeat yourself?¡±


    He could not be med as what Orpheus had just said was out of the ordinary. As far he remembered, in the history of the Heaven Star Academy, no first-year student had said those words, not even in Saint Star Academy. No wonder Marcus was so shocked and asked Orpheus to repeat himself.

 Chapter 39

    Orpheus nodded at Marcus¡¯s words and was about to reply but stopped because he remembered something Amber had said to him. She had said to smile often. Orpheus felt like he should apply her suggestion here; one part was for the fun while the other part was to provoke the teacher into epting his bet.


    With a provocative smile, Orpheus repeated his previous words.


    ¡±I want to know how many credits I will get if I beat you.¡±


    Silence, absolute silence. Even Riggs watching on the side knew what the young man was trying to do, he was sure that Marcus knew it too, but the problem was he had a short temper, easily provoked. Even if he knew, he would still jump into the pit for some reason.


    Even the hidden expert watching sighed.


    As expected, Orpheus¡¯s arrogant words coupled with his smile irritated Marcus; he had forgotten that a moment ago he was afraid of this boy¡¯s strength, but now he wanted knowing but to smash that annoying face, only like this could he erase the image of his smile from his head.


    ¡±Sure, 500 credits if you beat me,¡± Marcus responded; in reality, it was 300 credits because of his rank as a teacher, but he added 200 credits because he wished to humiliate this man. He should know his ce; he was a teacher, after all.


    Orpheus smiled when he heard Marcus¡¯s confirmation. His silver spear shot straight at Marcus. He snorted; he would show him. He tossed the spear he was holding to the side; he was not a spear user anyway. It was because of tonight¡¯s mission he brought one.


    Orpheus¡¯s silver spear cut through the air at dreadful speed, but Marcus did not panic. He suddenly pulled his hands backward.


    Crack!


    There was a sound of things freezing.


    An ice wall of at least one meter thick suddenly appeared in front of Orpheus!


    The air instantaneously became chilly.


    Orpheus¡¯s eyes grew increasingly devilish and cold. As expected, he was not weak, but with just this, it would be enough. A level 4 origin master with an ice attribute was undoubtedly awesome, but the ice wall before him was too weak.


    ¡±Not enough.¡± He mumbled.


    Without hesitation, the moving silver spear pierced the ice wall in front of him violently.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The raging power vibrated wildly. The thick ice wall seemed fragile, like a ss easily breaking apart. The one-meter-thick ice wall in front of Orpheus turned into ice blocks scattered around the ground in the blink of an eye. A few thick trees within the ice wall crumbled directly into bits of wood under the tremendous impact.


    Amidst the bits of wood and ice blocks all over the sky, Orpheus, who had made a move while only using his physical strength and no real technique, rushed over with the spear in his hand, remaining in the position of hitting Marcus.


    The spear and he was whole, and they would go anywhere together.


    At this moment, Orpheus seemed to have be a part of the spear. With the raging killing intent sufficient to tear apart everything, he rushed straight toward Marcus, and his target was Marcus¡¯s heart.


    His attack was so powerful that it was unstoppable! Riggs was ready to intervene.


    Marcus felt pressured; there is no doubt that this young man was talented. To possess this kind of strength at his age was beyond formidable, but he would not lose.


    Closing his eyes for an instant before opening them again, Marcus finally summoned his weapon, a rapier, a white rapier. With the apparition of this rapier, his presence changed as if he had be another person. Flicking his finger, another ice wall appeared before him, blocking Orpheus¡¯s attack; at the same time, his rapier shot forward; this weapon seemed to ignore the ice wall as it easily prated through it, trying to pierce Orpheus on the other side. He effortlessly blocked.


    ngs! ngs!


    Marcus snorted when he felt their weapons shing. Orpheus¡¯s spear began freezing, causing him to falter, normally, it should have been what happened, but the silver spear suddenly turned hot, easily cutting through the ice wall, and arrived before Marcus like a snake.


    He was shocked as he didn¡¯t understand what had just happened; the boy had used no attribute, so how could his spear be hotter, capable of melting his ice wall? One should know that he was a level 4; his skills were advanced but what happened goes beyond his understanding.


    Only the expert watching understood what Orpheus did. In an instant, when he felt his weapon bing cold, he increased his blood pressure which in turn increased his body temperature; this heat was transferred to the silver spear, instantly turning it hotter as well. It was an ingenious technique only someone who mastered aplete mastery over his body could do.


    Marcus watched the spearing toward his head from the left, burning all of the origin inside his body; he summoned a small ice blizzard wanting to stop the spear.


    It was then the silver spear vanished.


    ¡±Huh?!¡± There was a soft exmation.


    Marcus¡¯s eyes shot open, filled with confusion. The next thing he knew was the feeling of intense pain assaulting his right tigh; something seemed to have pierced through his leg; the pain was so intense that he forcibly canceled his ice blizzard before he was sent flying backward.


    Bang!!!


    ¡±Spacial attribute?¡± A soft voice resonated through the void.


    During this time, Marcus, who was sent flying, crashed into a few trees, breaking them before rolling on the ground, lying motionless.


    Silence descended on the wood with Riggs¡¯ eyes widened to their limit.


    ¡±What the hell just happened?¡±

 Chapter 40

    ¡±What the hell just happened?¡±


    This question kept ringing inside his mind like a mantra as he could notprehend what had just transpired. How could his spear disappear just like that? Because it was too fast? Definitely not, then there was only one exnation left; it was because of an attribute. Among the attributes, only one could enable an origin master to perform the same action as Orpheus. Spacial attribute.


    Riggs¡¯s brain buzzed at this possibility; no wonder sister Quinn was so interested in this boy.


    Too focused on Orpheus, Riggs had temporarily forgotten about Marcus. Thetter eyes had now turned bloodshot; he seemed to have taken a pill before forcibly sealing his injury with ice.


    ¡±Thousand ice arrows.¡± He muttered icily.


    Thousand ice arrows were created instantly, their tips aimed at Orpheus.


    ¡±Kill!¡± Marcus mumbled before ordering the thousand ice arrows to pierce Orpheus.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!!!!


    Facing the iing arrows, Orpheus was utterly calm. He put his spear before him and moved it at extreme speed; multiple images of spear appeared, hundred, two hundred, and so on.


    BANG! Boom!


    When those spears and the thousand ice arrows shed, the wood shook, trees were destroyed, Orpheus was pushed back. Like a mad bull, Marcus shot through the residual explosion with his rapier moving weirdly.


    Everything happened too fast; even though Orpheus was a genius, he would have difficulty dealing with his attack, thought Marcus and Riggs. He could not make it. They believed, but the next moment they were shocked yet again.


    Orpheus tossed his spear into the sky; this gesture caused Marcus¡¯s eyes to follow the spear; he was not the only one, though. Even that expert followed the silver spear movement.


    Because he was ying pretend, Orpheus knew he must not show too much, so he opted for a pretty simple solution.


    After tossing the spear into the sky, drawing others¡¯ attentions, Marcus, in particr, made him pause in his action. Orpheus disappeared and reappeared before him, and his knee crashed into Marcus¡¯s stomach. His pupils dted at the same moment because of the intense pain.


    ¡±Gah?¡±


    He was sent flying into the sky, his mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.


    At the same time, the silver spear fell back, reaching Orpheus¡¯s hand; he aimed the spear at Marcus, who kept rising; he was about tounch the spear when a voice came from behind.


    ¡±Stop it, your bastard.¡± An angry and anxious shout echoed behind him.


    Naturally, it was Riggs¡¯s voice he could not let Orpheus do what he was about to do. While his attack might not necessarily kill Marcus, he would be bedridden for months, if not crippled, something he could not allow.


    ¡±Fireball¡±


    Boom!


    Orpheus dodged the fireball; he frowned because, in the next instant, he felt something whistling through the air, trying to use the sound produced by the explosion to catch him off guard. How unfortunate.


    ngs!


    He blocked before immediately moving; he threw out the spear without any consideration.


    A spear at least two meters in length was released like a lightning bolt.


    In the woods, a brilliant silver meteor shed by, shooting directly in Riggs¡¯s direction. He had thought he would not get discovered.


    Marcus, who was finally falling back towards the ground, saw this scene, suddenly opened his eyes wide and roared,


    ¡°Riggs, watch out!!!¡±


    Tens of meters away in the woods, Riggs, as strong as Marcus, had no time to react. He could only helplessly watch that silver ray getting closer and closer.


    The spear danced like a dragon. It was too fast; it seemed to have been enhanced by the wind attribute.


    The silver spear came in a split second and pierced right through Riggs¡¯ belly.


    Blood sttered everywhere.


    The silver spear moved as quickly as before with the Riggs¡¯s body on it. Seeing this, Marcus¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and he fainted on the spot; the intense pain, the recoil of forcibly using a pill to increase his strength, and the current scene were too much; hence he fainted.


    The spear that Orpheus had thrown out tens of meters away, flew in the air for nearly 25 more meters together with his friend who had lived with him all day long. Finally, his friend and the spear were nailed firmly to a thick tree.


    The smaller part of the spear pierced through the tree, and it quivered violently.


    The man who was nailed to the tree remained motionless, without any sign to show that he was still alive. Riggs didn¡¯t understand how this could happen until thest moment.


    BAM!


    Finally, Marcus reached the ground, creating a small crater as his body mmed into the earth. His body twitched for a moment, but he didn¡¯t wake up.


    Orpheus¡¯s face remained calm as he strode toward the nailed Riggs; he was about to retrieve his spear when suddenly his expression changed. He jumped back and crossed his arms.


    Bang!


    Crack!!!!


    Orpheus was sent flying by a kick breaking seven trees before stopping. He vomited blood, lowered his head before ring at the person that kicked him.


    It was a woman with purple hair that shone dazzlingly like a beacon; she was not tall, 1.64 m (5.3ft). There was a dangerous air surrounding this woman. She appeared like lightning. Judging from her ears, longer than humans but shorter than Elves, she was a demon.


    ¡±You almost killed them.¡± The woman said in an icy tone.


    But Orpheus said nothing; he wiped away the blood from his mouth before saying.


    ¡±He owes me 500 credits. Nice to meet you, teacher, and I hope you will send someone to fix my rooftop.¡± He vanished after saying those words.


    Quinn frowned after seeing Orpheus leave. For some unknown reason, she felt like something was amiss. Although she restrained her strength in that kick, she felt like Orpheus deliberately let himself get kicked. As for why she didn¡¯t know yet.


    ¡±Forget it. Let¡¯s treat those two fools first.¡± Quinn said before removing the spear inside Riggs¡¯s stomach; his body slid onto the ground, and he groaned. After feeding him a pill, she helped him stabilize his injury before moving to treat Marcus as well.


    Just as she was doing this, the silver spear vibrated before disappearing.


    ¡±Oh? A spiritual weapon? This fellow is sure interesting.¡± Quinn mumbled.


    She had not the only one that found Orpheus interesting; the hidden expert, the headmistress of the Heaven Star Academy, also found him interesting. No wonder the old man send him here.


    ¡±This generation will be interesting. I¡¯m looking forward to this year¡¯spetition.¡± The headmistress mumbled before vanishing. As for Orpheus having a spiritual weapon, a weapon capable ofmunicating with its master and can only be used by him, she was not surprised; the spear was too sharp to be an ordinary item.

 Chapter 41

    One hour teacher Quinn switched him to another dormitory, not forgetting the 500 credits of the bet. The night passed quietly.


    A day passed in a sh after Orpheus and Amber arrived at the academy.


    The Heaven Star Academy became livelier as the beginning of school drew closer.


    Even so, that was only rtive to the academy.


    The sprawling campus stretched far into all directions, with dozens of kilometers between east and west as well as south and north. Currently, there are less than 5,000 teachers and students scattered across such arge territory. It was no exaggeration to call this a vast but sparsely popted ce.


    In the absence of unified action, the campus appearedrgely deserted day and night as the teachers and students were concentrated in one area. With an increasing number of first-year students arriving on campus, their presence added a great deal of liveliness to the atmosphere.


    This was a scene that Orpheus had never seen before. In the past, he never went to school, so he won¡¯t know how it was. This was his first going to school.


    The new dormitory that teacher Quinn ced him in also had two bedrooms and one living room, though it was muchrger and luxurious. In fact, the entire residential building was much more extravagant than the rest. Orpheus had particrly paid attention to this. It was now less than 24 hours before the beginning of school, but he remained the only resident in the building. His roommate was eitherzy or arrogant. It doesn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t n to live here for too long anyway; it was inconvenient; he needed his own space; fortunately, it was possible to get one. Almost anything is possible in the Heaven Star Academy; you can rent a vi if you have the credit; it was why he provoked that teacher who came to test him. With the 500 credits acquired, he could acquire a medium size mansion. To apply for a personal mansion costs 50 credits and 150 credits to rent it for a whole year.


    Just as Orpheus was thinking about going to rent a mansion stopped because suddenly, a crisp voice that sounded familiar came from outside the door.


    Then, he heard the door being unlocked. A young man walked in, a handsome youth walked in, with long ck hair and green eyes. The moment Orpheus saw this youth¡¯s face he knew immediately that he came from the Eastern Empire.


    At the same time, the youth walked in and saw Orpheus; his eyes widened, not because he was more handsome than him because of his presence. As a future emperor, he had a sixth sense for exceptional people, people one should not mess with, and the man with crimson eyes before him was both.


    Right after, the young man smiled.


    ¡±Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ren Xiaosu.¡±


    Ren Xiaosu, the crown prince of the Eastern Empire, introduced himself with a sly smile. He extended his hand to ask for a handshake. Orpheus thought of refusing him but had the feeling that it would be annoying; yes, his first impression of Ren Xiaosu was this fellow would sure be annoying. Having lived longer than him, Orpheus could easily see through him; he had seen how he reacted upon seeing him; his eyes shone like he had found a rare gem worth getting. It was why he was trying to befriend him. Orpheus had nothing against people using others, as we all do.


    While Xiaosu had decided to befriend Orpheus because he was sure he was not a nobody and would aplish great things, Orpheus was thinking of making this man his subordinate. Judging from his bearings, he must be the crown prince of the Eastern Empire; getting him meant getting the empire.


    ¡±Kyle ke.¡±


    Having decided how to use him, Orpheus also extended his hand and shook Xiaosu¡¯s hand. Still, thetter felt an inexplicable chill, as if he had done something he shouldn¡¯t have, but he quickly shook his head and attributed this feeling to being overly sensitive. At least he encountered someone worthy of befriending.


    ¡±Good name,¡± Xiaosu said while ruminating through the biggest family names he knew but sadly found no ke.


    ¡±We will be good friends. Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Xiaosu shook Orpheus¡¯s hand hard enough that their hands were swaying. The man¡¯s bright smile lit up his entire face as he babbled.


    Orpheus¡¯s expression was stiff. As he thought this man was annoying. He talks too much; he doesn¡¯t look like the crown prince of a big empire.


    Xiaosu dragged Orpheus out of their dormitory to eat. They didn¡¯t go to the cafeteria but chose a small restaurant where they ate their lunch.


    ¡±Tell me, being put in that dormitory means something?¡±


    Finally, Orpheus said something. He did it because he was getting annoyed as Xiaosu never stopped talking. He wondered if he was usually like this or just because he was talking with him.


    ¡±Ah! You don¡¯t know?¡±


    Orpheus red at him. He had shown more emotions than when he was with Amber. This man was really annoying.


    ¡±Cough! Cough! That block is a special block for those who will be put into the S ss, the Special ss. I heard all the princes and princesses and other exceptional students will be put in the S ss.¡± Xiaosu exined.


    ¡±Prince like you and your sister, right?¡±


    ¡±So, you knew, but you acted like you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Xiaosu sighed; after introducing himself, he deliberately omitted saying his full identity just to see if Orpheus knew him, but he did not react, so he thought he didn¡¯t. However, he knew all along, Xiaosu understood something with the few minutes spent with this man; he was unreadable; he was like an old man in young man¡¯s skin.


    Ignoring the weird stare Xiaosu was giving him, Orpheus asked another question.


    ¡±Who will be our teacher?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s the extremely talented Quinn Asmodeus.¡±


    ¡±I see,¡± Orpheus mumbled. Xiaosu was too focused on talking about their teacher, so he didn¡¯t notice Orpheus¡¯s eyes shining when he heard the name Asmodeus.


    ¡®So, they became the ruling family. I wonder what happened.¡¯ He murmured. Another thing to check. He thought.

 Chapter 42

    After their lunches, Orpheus and Xiaosu returned to their dormitory. Just as Orpheus was about to close his door, Xiaosu stopped him and walked in.


    ¡±Not so fast, buddy; let¡¯s hang out some more. We should go out and y.¡±


    ¡±Not interested.¡± Orpheus tly refused Xiaosu¡¯s offer, but the young man was not affected in the slightest, almost as if Orpheus¡¯s rejection fueled him even more.


    ¡±Don¡¯t be like that. Okay, let¡¯s do it. I heard that you beat a teacher and won 500 credits.¡± Xiaosu said, but Orpheus¡¯s face remained impassive; he started to feel frustrated; he had thought that at least this news would have shocked him, making him show more emotion, but no, nothing seemed to affect Orpheus.


    ¡±I¡¯m sure you would want your personal mansion.¡±


    Nevertheless, Xiaosu still continued; Orpheus stared at him for a moment before saying.


    ¡±So?¡±


    ¡±I suggest you wait a few more days; after ss begins, more awesome vis will be revealed for rent. The cost will be cheaper as well. I¡¯m also nning to rent one. Let¡¯s rent it together.¡± Xiaosu exined.


    ¡±I see. I will follow your suggestion; you can now scram. I need sleep.¡± Orpheus decided to follow his advice, but at the same time, he was chasing him out of his room; however, stubborn as he was, Xiaosu refused to leave.


    ¡±Now, now don¡¯t be such a killjoy. I¡¯m currently an early level 5 origin master; what about you, at least closer to level 4 as you managed to beat a weak level 4 teacher.¡±


    ¡±If you say so,¡± Orpheus responded,pletely annoyed, but Xiaosu acted as though he hadn¡¯t seen the annoyance on Orpheus¡¯s face.


    ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll eventually find out. Have you heard about the twins¡¯ goddesses? They are the most beautiful women I have ever seen. I¡¯m in love with E, the one with ck hair. If I can get her to be my wife, I¡¯ll be happy; unfortunately, I already have a fiancee. Even so, I still want-¡±


    ¡±I will tell you, fiancee, that you went out to search for a prostitute; let¡¯s see what she would say.¡± Orpheus dered after hearing that Xiaosu had a fiancee. Nothing was surprising about this. Given his status, it was normal that he had one.


    Xiaosu shuddered; his face turned pale instantly; holding Orpheus¡¯s arm, he began pleading.


    ¡±Please don¡¯t do that; I¡¯ll do anything you want; I¡¯ll even give you my twin sister.¡±


    ¡±Thank you, but I have no need for your sister yet, but I do have something I want,¡± Orpheus said with a smile.


    Xiaosu felt like he had yed right into Orpheus¡¯s palm, especially that sentence about his sister, he had dug the grave himself, and he could only jump in. Sighing, he asked.


    ¡±Tell me, and I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡±I don¡¯t want much, just shut and go back. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Xiaosu was shocked by Orpheus¡¯s request. He hadn¡¯t thought he would ask for something so simple, but as he promised, he must respect his decision.


    ¡±Okay, I understand. I¡¯ll leave.¡± Saying this, he stood up and left; Orpheus nodded, but just as he was about to leave Orpheus¡¯s room, Xiaosu stopped and looked back.


    ¡±I¡¯m leaving, but you should smile often and talk more. Life is boring if you always stay silent and refuse to interact with others. I don¡¯t say to go to a celebration party or smile at everyone, but you should be more open. Who knows, you might find something unexpected if you do.¡±


    Xiaosu had said those words, not expecting a reply given Orpheus¡¯s personality, but he surprised him by saying.


    ¡±Noted.¡±


    It was only one word, but it showed his intention of changing; Xiaosu was happy that his friend had decided to listen to his advice.


    ¡±Good, see you tomorrow. We will attend the ceremony together.¡± He said before disappearing.


    Orpheus sighed before closing his eyes, and when he opened them again, they shone more brightly than usual.


    Suddenly, he vanished, and when he reappeared again he was inside a dark room; inside the darkness was a pair of beautiful red eyes. Those eyes flickered when they noticed a presence, and the room was lighted up.


    It was not really big, bigger than a normal room, at the center of this room was a ck throne, and a woman was sitting on it. Her skin was fair, a little pale, her lips red; this woman was dressed in a ck dress.


    ¡±Father, finally you came. I was waiting for your arrival.¡± The beautiful woman opened her mouth and addressed Orpheus as a father.


    ¡±Nix, I¡¯m back,¡± Orpheus said and directly appeared above the ck-haired beauty named Nix; she vanished and left her ce to her father. As the second, she still respected her father more than anything.


    Orpheus sat on the throne, crossing his legs. He directly asked.


    ¡±I need a favor.¡±


    ¡±I know, I have already sent someone to the academy. You will know who it is soon.¡± Nix replied with an expressionless face. Her face was colder than Orpheus¡¯s face, as if she was born like that


    Orpheus nodded before asking.


    ¡±Where is Alucard?¡±


    Nix stayed silent before answering, ¡±I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Orpheus understood; he remembered the discussion he had with Kratos, and his face darkened.


    ¡±I see; your sister is in the capital. Inside the church, right?¡± He switched the subject, and Nix nodded.


    It was all he needed. He stood up, and after stroking Nix¡¯s head, he left.


    ¡±I will contact you when I need your help.¡±


    Nix nodded and whispered. ¡±Wee back, father.¡±


    For the first time in thousands of years, she showed a smile; because she was not ustomed to such a gesture, it was a stiff smile; even so, it was a beautiful smile. She was looking forward to the day they would emerge again; she believed it wouldn¡¯t be long before it happened.


    Night arrived, tomorrow sses would officially start, and from Xiaosu¡¯s words,petition in the form of mock battle would begin right after sses started. The one who won would get 500 credits, it a big amount of credits, everyone would fight for it, and it would be interesting.

 Chapter 43

    It was dusk. Gentle rays of the setting sun glowed from the other side of the mountain, dyeing the entire wood near the dormitory in scarlet and enveloping thend with motley radiance. In the B block in the boy dormitory, Ren Xiaosu woke up from his meditation after freshening up; he got dressed in the uniform and left his room.


    The boys in this school wear lined, polycotton pants andce-up shoes, all of which are colored ck.


    A white long-sleeved shirt was loosely hanging over their pants and covered with a simple jacket. A long tie yfully hung in the middle of their mostly buttoned-up jacket and was broadly crisscrossed in ck and white.


    As for the girls, they wore ordion skirts in ck that reached to just above their ankles. They¡¯re paired with knee-high socks and toe cap shoes colored in ck.


    Like the boy,s the girls wore long-sleeved shirts, which were usually yfully hanging over their skirts and were covered with a slim jacket. They, too wear a tie that was neatly tucked behind the middle of their often barely buttoned-up jackets and was gingerly dotted in the same colors.


    All jackets have buttons with the school symbol on them and, while not mandatory, many students wear distinct essories, sometimes somewhat as an act of defiance. The Heaven Star Academy symbol was three stars, while for the Saint Star Academy, it was two stars, and their uniform was a mix of gray and ck.


    Xiaosu thought that Orpheus would be in his room, but he was already waiting for him in the living room; the uniform suited him more than him.


    ¡±Good Morning Kyle.¡±


    ¡±Good Morning, Xiaosu,¡± Orpheus responded to Xiaosu¡¯s greetings.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± Orpheus didn¡¯t waste his time and immediately suggested, Xiaosu nod before their left.


    Outside, the campus was more bustling than usual, because today was the day school started, it was more crowded than usual. Many first-year students dressed in their uniforms could be seen hurrying toward the ce where the opening ceremony would be held. The destination was the auditorium.


    Orpheus and Xiaosu walked toward the auditorium; en route Amber and Xiaosu¡¯s twin sister joined them; it was a strange coincidence.


    ¡±Little sister, this is Kyle ke.¡±


    ¡±Kyle, this is my sister Ren Xiaowen.¡± Xiaosu introduced them, Orpheus nodded.


    Xiaowen was shocked by Orpheus¡¯s reaction, not only because he was handsome but because his face stayed passive when her brother introduced her, either because he knew nothing about her identity or because he didn¡¯t give a damn about her identity as princess of the third strongest empire on the continent, Xiaowen believed that it was thetter. This guy was indifferent in front of her; she thought that as a beautiful girl whose appearance did not lose out too much to the twins¡¯ goddesses and the Ice queen, he should at least get excited. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any of those thoughts. She waspletely ignored, which hurt her pride as a woman; she wondered if she was not beautiful enough but soon shook her head.


    Just as she was about to say something, her roommate said something that shocked her and her brother.


    ¡±Good Morning, master,¡± Amber said, and Orpheus simply nodded.


    ¡±Do you two know each other?¡± Xiaowen asked.


    ¡±She is my maid,¡± Orpheus replied before continuing.


    Xiaosu nodded while his sister frowned as though she had something to add, but Orpheus ignored her.


    The group arrived before a big auditorium. The group entered the auditorium.


    The auditorium was a big one. It would carry up to ten thousand people. Currently, it is was brimming with people. They had around seven thousand students in here. The third-year students upied the spot in the center, the second-year students upied its surroundings, and the first-year students¡¯ ce was on the second floor.


    The group moved to the second floor, where the first year was.


    Orpheus scanned the second floor, and it did not take him too much time to find somewhere to sit. Amber immediately followed him, sitting beside him while the Ren twins sat together.


    Right after the four sat, someone arrived and stood before Orpheus. Xiaosu and Xiaowen frowned when they saw this young man; they seemed to know him, and judging from their reaction, they were not fans of this man.


    ¡°Is that seat next to you taken?¡± the young man. He was tall as Orpheus and was handsome, with short ck hair and purple eyes.


    Orpheus noticed him and turned his head. Then he frowned, but this frown disappeared as quickly as it appeared, and Orpheus just smiled.


    ¡°Not at all. Feel free to sit here.¡± He even added shocking the other three; Amber wondered when her master had be so talkative, while Xiaosu was shocked because Orpheus seemed to have taken his wordsst night seriously; as for Xiaowen, she was shocked because she thought Orpheus was the silent type, rarely interact with others but it seems this assumption was wrong.


    ¡±Thank you.¡± The young man with purple eyes nodded and sat.


    ¡°What is your name? Which ss? What is your rank?¡± The purple-eyed guy asked Orpheus hurriedly.


    He then realized something, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. How rude of me. My name is Grim Asmodeus. I am a student of ss S, and my level is 5.¡±


    The Ren twins sighed after hearing the man¡¯s introduction; he was the crown prince of the demon continent, Grim Asmodeus.


    ¡±Kyle ke. S ss.¡± Orpheus introduced himself while feeling happy inside. He still got the chance to do better this time.


    Meanwhile, it was unknown why Grim got into a trance after hearing Orpheus¡¯s name; he felt like he had heard it somewhere, but his memories were hazy; he couldn¡¯t ess them even with all the effort he made. He could only stop as he felt a headache assaulting him as he tried to search for an answer forcibly.


    Grim was sure that this man wouldn¡¯t get along with him; it was instinctive. Still, he must not show it, at least not now, until he found out the reason behind this odd feeling he got.


    ¡°So we are ssmates. Let¡¯s get along, Kyle.¡± Grim said while extending his hand for a handshake; Orpheus took and nodded.


    ¡±Likewise.¡±

 Chapter 44

    Grim Asmodeus¡¯s first impression when he shook hand with Orpheus was, that he is strong.


    ¡±You are strong.¡± He immediately voiced his opinion, and Orpheus responded.


    ¡±You are not bad!¡±


    The first-year students nearby frowned as they thought Orpheus was being arrogant; who was this young? He was the crown prince of the Dawn Empire, the sole son of the demon¡¯s emperor. This young man was a publicly acknowledged genius, and yet a slightly handsome dude was saying the genius was not bad; how arrogant.


    Even Xiaowen thought that Orpheus was arrogant; her brother said he was not sure to win if they fought, but this man was saying Grim was not bad. Orpheus didn¡¯t look strong, in her opinion.


    Among those looking at Orpheus with contempt stood three persons who had different opinions than the others, Amber, Xiaosu, and Grim. The former did not doubt her master¡¯s strength, while the second could not see the depth of Orpheus¡¯s strength, a man who could beat a level 4 origin master was not someone he could beat.


    Finally, there was Grim, who didn¡¯t think Orpheus was being arrogant; he just said how he felt; however, while he said nothing, he was furious inwardly. He had been looked down upon; it was not a good feeling.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the depth of his soul.


    ¡±Let me take control of your body, and we will show him how strong we are. Let me kill him.¡±


    ¡±You again? Just shut up. I don¡¯t need your help.¡± Grim answered. He seemed to know this voice as it was not his first time hearing it. As far he remembered, he had been hearing this voice since he was five years old. He didn¡¯t tell anyone as they might think he had gone mad. He also didn¡¯t know this thing¡¯s origin. He searched through many archives and books but found no simr situation.


    ¡±Why are you refusing to ept me? I¡¯m you, another you. I don¡¯t like this man, I don¡¯t know why but I don¡¯t like him, just ept me, and we might get to know the answer.¡± that voice came from the depth of Grim¡¯s soul again.


    ¡±I refuse. I¡¯d never ept.¡± Grim vehemently refused.


    The voice stayed silent for a moment before chuckling.


    ¡±Remember, never say never. Without me, you¡¯re iplete. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Then the voice disappeared after saying those words.


    Back to reality, Grim checked his surrounding, hoping that someone had not noticed that something was amiss with him; he sighed in relief after noticing that everything was fine, but unknown to him, Orpheus had noticed something; he even felt that foreign presence in the depth of his soul and chuckled, he seemed to havee to some kind of conclusion.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, we will have plenty of chances to see my strength; you will judge by then,¡± Grim said before closing his eyes.


    Orpheus said nothing; he focused his attention in front of him; the twins¡¯ goddesses were not too far from their position.


    E turned her head when she felt someone looking at him and was shocked to see Orpheus but soon understood as she remembered that he was also a freshman; it was normal for him to be here. She was secretly shocked when she noticed the Ren twins and Grim Asmodeus sitting together with him; she wondered what his rtionship was with these three big shots. She decided to stop thinking about it as she would get the answer right away, as she was gentle by nature, she smiled after their eyes met, but maybe because of the unknown connection with him, her smile was somehow different from normal; it looked like the smile of a maiden toward her man.


    This didn¡¯t go unnoticed by their cousin, the crown prince of Luxiria Empire, Daniel Luxor Luxiria; his eyes turned red when he saw that E was making that kind of smile at a man, a man he had never seen; immediately, he disliked Orpheus, and even after seeing his handsome face he became more irritated deciding to get rid of this guy as he gave him a dangerous feeling.


    There was a man keeping watch on E; thus, noticing the smile she made, he became jealous, but unlike Daniel, he didn¡¯t show his hostility. However, he began thinking of countermeasure; the twin¡¯s goddesses could only be his, especially E; he wouldn¡¯t let anyone snatch her away. Leon Ackes Neos marked Orpheus as someone he must be wary of, and he already knew how to take care of him using that fool.


    Orpheus noticed E¡¯s smile and also smiled; it was a genuine smileing from his broken heart; she may not be able to remember him right now, but he had never forgotten about her; she was the reason he came back; he remembered their meeting like it happened yesterday, he remembered her love, her words and finally what she sacrificed for their love, how could he forget about them? He would never forget those memories, and this time, he would protect her, no protect them, as something seemed to have gone wrong with the spell he used back then.


    While Orpheus was busy thinking about what must have gone wrong for such oddity to happen, he noticed someone¡¯s eyes locked onto him; this person knew he would feel it but still did nothing to conceal it, as if deliberately luring him to check and it was precisely what he had done, he pleasantly surprised to discover a friend, he had no expected that she would be here, she must have reincarnated into human, no into an elf just for the sake of protecting her friend, she failed back then, but this time she didn¡¯t want to fail.


    This person was none other than Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil, the crown princess of the elven empire. She smiled at Orpheus, happy to see him back; obviously, she knew his real identity. Orpheus smiled while he decided to find an opportunity to talk with Alvinia.


    Another person was looking at Orpheus, but she did it secretly; it was none other than Kaguya Mio Sakura, the Ice queen; she was looking at Orpheus, not because of his handsome face but because she could feel his strength, out of the members of the S ss she had checked she far the mysterious, therefore the most strong, she only wanted one thing at the moment, fight him, she was sure it would be a fight filled with excitement.


    Naturally, Orpheus noticed Kaguya spying on him but did nothing as it was only curiosity.

 Chapter 45

    Naturally, Orpheus noticed Kaguya spying on him but did nothing as it was only curiosity. As for Daniel and Leon marking as someone to watch and to eliminate, Orpheus noticed this too; they couldn¡¯t hide their killing intent; for the former, he couldn¡¯t be a problem as he seemed to be the impulsive type while Leon was not simple but not someone he should be afraid of, at best he would serve as entertainment.


    Orpheus chuckled and got reminded that life at the academy would be interesting. He smiled; his smile shocked many, especially Amber; just as she was about to tease her Master, saying that he had followed her advice, the headmistress arrived. She came up on the podium; the headmistress was an extremely beautiful woman, with long green hair and emerald eyes; her long ears already informed people of her identity as Elf, a high elf.


    ¡°Hello, everyone; I am your headmistress. My name is Yasmine Rhea Yyddrasil. I wee you to the Heaven Star Academy. First of all, I would like to congratte you for making it here; now that you have be a student of our prestigious academy, don¡¯t ck off and continue to work hard. It will be hard, but I¡¯m sure that you can make it and be a powerful origin master capable of exploring ruins.¡±


    The headmistress began her speech. The speech was a bit boring since it was just the usual speech. After a few minutes, the speech was finally over, and few students were invited to make a speech; among them was the student council president, a third-year student.


    A roaring round of apuse soon echoed inside the auditorium as the student council president walked on the stage. She had long red hair with a beautiful hairpin on her hair, and a pair of beautiful hazel eyes. Every step she took was elegant. It seemed that she was also a young miss from a prominent family.


    ¡±Hello fellow students, and wee. I¡¯m Katherine us. I would¡­¡±


    Orpheus closed his eyes, not interested in the student council president¡¯s speech, but soon her speech ended. What she talked about was primarily rted to the student code, how to earn credits, what not to or how much credit needed per month to at least have ess to low-level ruins under the academy¡¯s supervision.


    The reason why Orpheus ignored Katherine¡¯s speech was because what she was talking about was only a summary; a more in-depth exnation would be given to them soon, so why bother listening? Besides, something was bothering him; he had a faint suspicion that something was not right. Someone was inside this auditorium, giving him a dangerous vibe, but he could not locate the source, which should have been impossible given his strength.


    ¡±Forget it, I will eventually discover whoever it¡¯s.¡± Orpheus decided to stop thinking about the problem for now. He had something urgent to do right now, which was to locate the person sent by Nix, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t find anything; he started to get annoyed.


    Finally, the opening ceremony ended, and the students were asked to leave for their respective sses.


    After the opening ceremony ended, Orpheus stood up, ready to leave. Suddenly, a pair of hands suddenly came from behind and grabbed his shoulder. He would have dodged if not for Grim walking in front of him. Sighing, he turned his head in Xiaosu¡¯s direction, and with an expressionless face, he asked.


    ¡±What do you want?¡±


    Xiaosu ignored Orpheus¡¯s expression and shamelessly dered while smiling, ¡°Kyle, let¡¯s go to ss together. You¡¯re my new friend anyway.¡±


    ¡±I see. Isn¡¯t it because you are running away from your fiancee?¡± Orpheus asked with the same expressionless face.


    Xiaosu froze, unable to utter a word, while Xiaowen was shocked, wondering when his brother became so talkative that he even told a stranger about his fiancee.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± Orpheus dered before leaving; Amber hurriedly followed him, leaving the Ren twins. Soon, another twin joined them, two beautiful youngdies Orpheus identified as members of one of the big families in the Eastern Empire, the Xiao family, one of them was Xiaosu¡¯s fiancee.


    After walking for a while, Orpheus and Amber arrived in their ssroom. Fortunately, the teacher had yet to arrive. In the ssroom, the tables were not one-person tables. Instead, it was a two-people table.


    The moment they walked in, they saw many students already inside, the twins¡¯ goddesses being one of them, Daniel Luxor Luxiria and Leon Ackes Neos, were also present. Orpheus didn¡¯t see Alvinia but saw a dark elf; she was with Alvinia at the opening ceremony.


    After a quick scan of the ssroom and find where he should sit, Orpheus walked toward his seat but couldn¡¯t help but frown as he saw who would be his deskmate; it was none other than Ren Xiaosu.


    ¡±Sigh! How annoying.¡± Orpheus murmured; unexpectedly, someone sitting on his right heard him, and she asked.


    ¡±What is annoying?¡±


    ¡±Huh?¡± Orpheus was a little surprised as he was not paying attention and thus didn¡¯t notice that the Ice queen was on his right.


    ¡±Well, I¡¯m talking about the crown prince of the Eastern Empire.¡± Orpheus didn¡¯t hide anything and told Kaguya.


    She smiled; her smile was a little cold; nevertheless, it was still a beautiful smile.


    ¡±You are honest. I like that. Ops! I forget to introduce myself; I¡¯m Kaguya Mio Sakura, the crown princess of the Peach blossom empire. Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m Kyle ke.¡± Orpheus¡¯s answer was t and short, but Kaguya was not offended. She was not someone that likes fake pretense anyway; straightforward people like Orpheus were more to her liking than those fools who immediately started to fawn over her right after she introduced herself.


    ¡±You are interesting; I can¡¯t see through you. You deliberately lured me to talk more with your first answer.¡± Kaguya was smart, and she understood Orpheus¡¯s motive.


    ¡±Smart.¡± Orpheus was pleased that Kaguya was smart and could easily see through his intention. If he wanted, he would have ignored her when she raised that question; he didn¡¯t refuse because of a reason.


    ¡±What do you want?¡± Orpheus asked Kaguya.

 Chapter 46

    ¡±What do you want?¡± He asked, and Kaguya smiled while answering.


    ¡±I want to fight you.¡±


    She straightforwardly told him what she wanted.


    ¡±I understand you can fight me in the iing mock battle; why ask me this?¡± Orpheus asked.


    ¡±I know that but what I meant is to fight me seriously. Don¡¯t restrain yourself and fight me with all you have,¡± Kaguya answered; she couldn¡¯t see through him, how strong he was; by making this deal with him, he would fight her using his full strength, so she expected but if he were to do that she wouldst a second.


    However, Orpheus would not say that; he would fight her with his limited strength as he was ying pretend.


    ¡±Ok, I understand, but I won¡¯t do it for free.¡± Orpheus epted but with a condition.


    Kaguya had expected this to happen; therefore, she was not surprised; she calmly responded.


    ¡±I will ept anything as long it¡¯s not something outrageous. So, what do you want?¡±


    There was a yful smirk on her face at the end of her speech; maybe he wouldn¡¯t be different than other men.


    ¡±I don¡¯t want anythingplicated. I want you to work for me, I mean work for me as my subordinate in the group I¡¯ll soon create to explore Ruins.¡± Orpheus¡¯s answer was unexpected.


    Kaguya was surprised by Orpheus¡¯s behavior. In his situation, most men would have asked to go out with them given this opportunity, but this man before her did not seem interested in that.


    Out of everything he could have asked, he asked to be his subordinate. School had just started, and yet he was already thinking about creating a group. This was interesting. He was different than other males she had ever faced.


    She was getting more and more curious about this young man, and she knew well when a woman was curious about a man, it was only a matter of time before she fell in love with that man; however, she couldn¡¯t stop her curiosity growing at each passing second, if she ended up falling for him so be it. All she wants is to fight him, to know all his secrets if possible.


    Kaguya Mio Sakura is not a woman to run in front of a challenge, and she is a woman that decides what to do, not giving a damn about others¡¯ opinions. They may think what they want it was their problem. She lives for herself, not for others, doing whatever she wants.


    ¡±Okay, deal.¡± Kaguya epted after a moment of hesitation; she wouldn¡¯t lose anything by epting this deal anyway; on the contrary, she felt like she would earn big from this cooperation.


    Orpheus nodded; he ignored the weird stares his other ssmates were sending him.


    Even E and Lily were staring at him, wondering what he was talking about with the Ice queen, making her smile like that.


    Daniel was ring at Orpheus as if he wished to kill, while Leon was silent as if thinking of something.


    Just as the atmosphere inside the ssroom was starting to be weird, the door was pushed open, and four students walked in, Ren Xiaosu, Ren Xiaowen, and the Xiao sisters.


    Ren Xiaosu dashed toward Orpheus like the wind. He tried to hug Orpheus, but he effortlessly dodged, making Xiaosu sigh.


    ¡±What a bad friend you are? Ditching me like that. That was no fun.¡± He said as he sat beside Orpheus.


    ¡±Be quiet; the teacher ising.¡± Orpheus stopped him from talking.


    Not long after, the teacher came. The teacher was a beautiful woman; it was none than the same teacher that sent someone to test him.


    ¡±All right. I wee you to my ss, the S ss. I will be the one to teach you about Magic and other general stuff. My name is Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus.¡± As she was introducing herself, she scanned the ssroom, and her eyes momentarily stopped on Orpheus before moving on.


    ¡±Alright. I will start calling your names first to know you as my obligation,¡± She said uninterestedly.


    ¡°After I call your names, please stand up and raise your hand so others can know you. First, Amber ke.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Amber rose from her seat and raised her hand.


    Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus nodded her head, ¡°You can sit down. Next, Prisci Stone.¡±


    ¡°Here.¡± A pink-haired girl responded


    Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus nodded again and continued. She called a few more before Orpheus¡¯s turn came.


    ¡°Kyle ke.¡±


    ¡±What is his rtionship with that girl?¡± Someone wondered.


    ¡±Maybe, she is sister?¡±


    ¡±No, she is his maid.¡± Xiaowen was the one who said this. As her roommate, she knew what she was to Orpheus.


    ¡±Maid?¡± Xiao Qingye, Xiaosu¡¯s fiancee, was surprised because usually, the maid doesn¡¯t share their master¡¯s name. This situation was unusual.


    Bang!


    A sudden loud mming noise was hearding from the front. The teacher mmed the table as she was frustrated. Instead of focusing on what she was about to say, they were gossiping.


    ¡±You better focus, or else you will be punished, losing your credits, something I bet none of you want.¡± Their teacher warned them.


    After she finished, she finally started her lecture.


    ¡±What is the origin?¡± This was the first question she asked at the beginning of her lecture, and a shy girl with light purple hair and red eyes raised her hand.


    ¡±Oh! Luna, go ahead.¡± Quinn said, the girl¡¯s full name was Luna Morningstarr, a member of the former royal family now the loyal dog of the Asmodeus family, the current ruling family.


    Luna stood up, and because of her shy nature, she had trouble at first but eventually started speaking.


    ¡±Origin is the world¡¯s essence.¡± Her answer was not long, but it was correct, just missing a little bit, something to be urate.


    ¡±Not bad, Luna, you can sit back.¡± Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus said; Luna nodded before sitting down.


    Quinn scanned the ssroom, and her eyesnded on Orpheus.


    The corners of Quinn¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but tilt upward.


    ¡±Kyle, tell me about how the origin is born.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Quinn scanned the ssroom, and her eyesnded on Orpheus.


    The corners of Quinn¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but tilt upward.


    ¡±Kyle, tell me about how the origin is born.¡± She asked, and most of the students were shocked because this question was not simple; half of them didn¡¯t know the answer.


    Daniel knew the answer and had hoped for Orpheus not to know the answer, and he would use this opportunity to provoke him.


    Unfortunately, Orpheus¡¯s following words showed that he knew the answer.


    ¡±In the very beginning, the world wasn¡¯t distinctly separated into heaven and earth, but rather took the form of primal chaos and from the primal chaos the origin was born also known as mana followed by the origin attributes.¡±


    The ssroom turned silent before Quinn pped her hands.


    ¡±Wow! Perfect answer. You earned ten credits for this perfect answer.¡± She said, trying to hide her shock; Orpheus¡¯s answer was perfect; if it were any other student, he would have said the original beings were born before the origin, which was wrong; an only handful of people knew this answer. She was curious how this young man full of mysteries got to know that answer. She became curious about his identity; nothing could be found about his origin, almost as if he never existed and appeared recently.


    ¡®Forget it. Let¡¯s focus on the lecture first.¡¯ She murmured before looking at her students; confusion could be spotted on their faces as Orpheus¡¯s answer was slightly different from what they knew.


    ¡±As I have said, Kyle got the perfect answer. After the primal chaos was formed, the first thing born out of it was the origin, then the five main attributester known as the five origin attributes. Origin is like what Luna said; it¡¯s the world¡¯s essence. We will continue this topicter as I understand that you have some questions but first, let¡¯s progress in our lecture.¡±


    Those students who wished to know if the original beings were born after the birth of the origin and its attributes could only keep their curiosity for now.


    Seeing this, Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus nodded and continued with her lecture.


    ¡±Origin can let us do many things; it increased our natural lifespan while giving birth to origin masters, beings capable of using the origin.¡±


    ¡±I know you all already know this, but I¡¯ll still talk about it. Those that use origin, called the origin masters, are ssified into origin levels.


    Origin power is ssified by a power level:


    Origin Level 7


    Origin Level 6


    Origin Level 5


    Origin Level 4


    Origin Level 3


    Origin Level 2


    Origin Level 1


    Origin Level 0


    We don¡¯t know why there are eight levels, nor why the weakest level was 7. Maybe we will find out in the future if we continue to research the past through Ruin¡¯s exploration.


    As for the Origin Attributes: Also known as the elements, there are the following:


    me Origin


    Ice Origin


    Water Origin


    Earth Origin


    Lightning Origin


    Space Origin


    Time Origin


    Blood Origin


    Wind Origin


    Darkness Origin


    Nature Origin


    The eight levels are divided into realms.


    Ascended Realm (Level 6-5)


    Transcendent Realm (Level 4-3)


    Imperfect Realm (Level2-1) (also known as the iplete realm, because in this realm, the origin master is closer to the top yet imperfect, meaning iplete.)


    Absolute Realm (0)


    There is a realm beyond the Absolute realm, but we don¡¯t know its name nor if there is someone who managed to step into this realm. In our world, the limit has always been the Imperfect Realm (Level 2); maybe if we seed in reaching the Imperfect Realm Level 1, we might be able to step into the Absolute realm, which is the dream of many. Your generation is our hope.¡±


    The student¡¯s eyes shone; as their teacher had said, since the creation of this world by the seven Gods who were beyond the Imperfect Realm, nobody managed to step into the Imperfect Realm Level 1. Maybe this generation would be able to break that shackle and step into the legendary realm and explore bigger worlds.


    Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus could see her student¡¯s determination; only a few students kept their calm, the twins¡¯ goddesses, Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil, and that young man again, Orpheus. Compared to others, he was moreposed, as if the Imperfect Realm or the Absolute Realm were nothing to him.


    Quinn decided not to think about it and continued with her lecture.


    ¡±Because the first level, level 7, is considered the beginning of an origin master, it didn¡¯t have a Realm. To put it more bluntly, level 7 is not considered an origin master. Only by bing 6 can you pretend to have truly stepped into the road of an origin master.¡±


    She continued this time by asking a question.


    ¡±You already heard about the different origin attributes; everyone possessed one, but who can tell me at which level one can awaken one¡¯s origin attribute?¡±


    Unexpectedly Amber raised her hand, and Quinn nodded.


    ¡±Yes, Amber, tell us.¡±


    After getting Quinn¡¯s permission, she stood up and began exining.


    ¡±Everyone can awaken their origin attribute once they became Level 6, meaning once they stepped into the Ascended Realm.¡±


    ¡±Good answer, you can sit back,¡± Quinn ordered, and Amber nodded. She continued.


    ¡±Like Amber has said, you can awaken your attribute once you be Ascended Realm origin master. Once you awaken your attribute, you can begin your life as an origin master. The luckiest origin master can awaken up to two attributes; those are called Dual origin master. Surprisingly, this year we have many Dual origin masters in this ss but do not be arrogant as having one more element than others doesn¡¯t necessarily mean you are the strongest; you can lose against someone who has one attribute. Everything depends on how talented and what type of attribute this person has awakened. So be sure never to be arrogant unless you have what it takes to be truly arrogant.¡±


    Just as she finished saying thest word, the bell rang. Hearing that bell, Quinn immediately stopped teaching, ¡°All right, the ss is over. Whether you want to go home or join a club, I don¡¯t care. Just make sure you submit the application form if you wish to join a club; however, be sure to read the student¡¯s code.¡±


    She vanished right after saying those words.

 Chapter 48

    Right after their teacher left, Orpheus also decided to leave; as for joining a club, he did not need something like that right now; he had other things to do.


    ¡±Let¡¯s eat in the cafeteria.¡± Xiaosu proposed.


    ¡±Sorry, but I¡¯ll pass.¡± Orpheus refused his offer, which angered Xiaowen, who wasing toward them.


    Before the twins could say something, an unexpected voice reached their ears.


    ¡±Kyle ke, can I have a word with you?¡± E Emea Luxiria uttered those words shocking the ssroom; the ssroom became silent.


    ¡±Sure.¡± Orpheus did not refuse and walked toward E, standing together with her twin¡¯s sister Lily.


    ¡±Hmph!¡± Lily harrumphed when Orpheus arrived and stopped before them.


    Leon and Grim were both frowning. Xiaosu was watching E as if his soul got stolen; this would have continued if his fiancee didn¡¯te forward and pinch him. Alvinia nodded, thinking even without her memories, her friend was still the same.


    There was someone who was most affected by E calling Orpheus; it was Daniel Luxor Luxiria. His knuckles turned white from how tight his fists were clenched. At several points, he wanted to go forward and burn that man with his powerful me but managed to stop himself in the end; however, he was already at his limit, and Leon nearby could see, he was not happy with the current situation and hoped to test this boy who came out of nowhere, he would use Daniel for this.


    Leon approached Daniel and began to whisper something to him.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus, who arrived before E, changed his expression; his face was less cold, and there was a hint of emotion inside his crimson eyes, a deep longing.


    ¡±E, what do you want to talk about?¡± He didn¡¯t beat around the bush and directly asked.


    E smiled; she didn¡¯t dislike this behavior; she called him because, together with her sister, they kept getting that feeling, the feeling of being connected to this young man, and they wanted to know why.


    ¡±Kyle, have we met each other somewhere in the past?¡±


    ¡±Huh?¡±


    The other students were shocked by the unexpected question; Kaguya was smiling, wondering what connection this young man had with the twins¡¯ goddesses; as far she could remember, E wasn¡¯t someone to act impulsively and approach a boy because he was a bit handsome.


    ¡±It¡¯s possible.¡± Orpheus¡¯s reply shocked them more but what he said next was most shocking.


    ¡±I can tell you more, but you will have to ept my offer?¡±


    ¡±Which is?¡± E subconsciously responded. She was shocked by her own behavior but it was already toote. Lily was frowning; she did not like where the conversation was going.


    ¡±Let¡¯s me invite you to the restaurant, and we will chat,¡± Orpheus said with a smile; he was unbothered by the intense res full of hatred the other students were sending him. He was lost in thoughts; back in the past, the first time he seeded in inviting her; the conversation started like this, it was because she was curious about something. He offered to tell her only if she epted to be invited; unexpectedly, she epted back then.


    ¡±Sister!¡± Lily called out, wanting to say something, but E stopped and replied.


    ¡±Okay, I ept. Let¡¯s talk about itter. You first have to take care of the iing problem.¡± E epted, to everyone¡¯s shock. At the same time, she pointed at Daniel, storming over like a mad bull.


    Even without looking back, Orpheus knew he wasing; he had expected something to happen the moment he walked here.


    ¡±Oh! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll take care of him.¡± Orpheus replied, his back still facing Daniel; it was unknown since when Xiaosu had sneaked closer, but when their eyes met, he gave Orpheus a thumb up while mumbling.


    ¡®As expected of my friend, you are a master. Don¡¯t let me down; go for it.¡¯


    Orpheus chuckled, finding Xiaosu interesting; he was interested in the twin¡¯s goddesses, especially E but gave up when he saw he had no chance with her, the primary reason must be because he already had a fiancee, but that alone wouldn¡¯t have stopped him, as a future emperor he could have more than one wife. The reason he decided to stop pursuing E was because he knew he could never make her look at him the way he wanted, so rather than wasting his time making a woman that could never love him he would best focus on his fiancee, learning more about her, epting their rtionship and love her. Thest reason why Ren Xiaosu gave up was because of Orpheus; he saw how he looked at E and how she responded; he was sure his new friend would seed where many had fallen.


    The determination to give up was not given to everyone; it was why Orpheus found this young man trying to befriend him interesting.


    Xiao Qingye could feel that this time for good, her fiance had given up on E and would be hers, and she was grateful toward Orpheus, who seemed to have something to do with this.


    Finally, Daniel arrived before Orpheus and shouted.


    ¡±You, turn to face me.¡±


    He seemed to have forgotten that status had no real meaning inside the academy except for your strength and the amount of credits you had.


    ¡±Amber, let¡¯s go.¡± Orpheus ignored Daniel and began to walk toward the exit.


    ¡±Okay, master.¡± Amber immediately followed him.


    Daniel stood there dumbfounded, not believing that someone dared to ignore him, the crown prince of the Luxiria Empire.


    Grim Asmodeus was still sitting, watching everything that was happening with interest. Leon Ackes Neos was chuckling while Kaguya Mio Sakura was smiling, waiting for a good show to happen.


    ¡±Stop right there, you asshole. I¡¯m talking to you, Kyle ke.¡± Daniel roared; he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Orpheus stopped and only said one word.


    ¡±Annoying!¡±


    Immediately, Daniel saw her; he lost his cool and immediatelyunched an attack.


    me gathered around his fist as he threw it toward Orpheus¡¯s head.


    Without looking back, Orpheus sidestepped to dodge the blow.


    ¡±What does he have eyes on his back?¡± A clueless student asked; Grim corrected him.


    ¡±It¡¯s spirit perception.¡±


    The ssroom room turned silent, and Leon¡¯s face darkened for the first time. This is not good. He thought.


    Crack!


    A jarring sound of bone cracking echoed out through the ssroom.


    A few students turned toward the sound instinctively, and their expressions changed. After dodging the strike, Orpheus caught Daniel¡¯s arm and broke it.


    His entire arm was contorted into a weird shape, with his bone protruding out of his flesh as it hung limply. With the meat hanging on his bones, it was a terrifying sight!


    ¡±Ahhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Many felt like their souls would leave their bodies. At the moment, everyone had one thought running inside their minds.


    This young man is too ruthless.

 Chapter 49

    After Orpheus violently broke Daniel¡¯s arm, most of the students became afraid; theybeled him as someone ruthless.


    Daniel¡¯s face was pale as a sheet; he was kneeling on the ground, doing his best to minimize the pain; he had never felt so much since the day he was born and what was the most frustrating was that he had lost all his face ifter he didn¡¯t beat this young man making suffer more than he did he would forever lose his ce in the academy and this could affect his reputation outside, something he would not tolerate.


    Just as Daniel thought about making Orpheus suffer, he heard his voice.


    ¡±Listen, well, the next time you do something like this, you will lose more than your arm. I will kill you if you aim for my life.¡± Orpheus said while releasing a bit of his killing intent.


    The ssroom turned instantly cold, and Daniel felt like his soul would leave his body; he was scared beyond words; the amount of fear he felt surpassed that time his father, the emperor, let him experience half of his killing intent.


    ¡®This man is too dangerous.¡¯ A part of him told him that, he must not go against this man, while another part was fuming, wondering how far Orpheus was willing to trample his pride to be satisfied?


    ¡±I¡¯m ashamed you have no dignity. Easily bing someone else dog.¡± Orpheus muttered those words; most of the students present who didn¡¯t know that Leon sent Daniel to test the water were confused, while Daniel received another invisible p on his face.


    As for Leon, he felt a chill at his back and had goosebumps all over his body now that Orpheus had fixed his gaze on him.


    ¡±Amber, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Orpheus, together with Amber, disappeared. Someone helped Daniel toward the infirmary; Leon seemed lost in thoughts while Kaguya was smiling; she appreciated how Orpheus took care of the situation. Attacking from the back without warning was against the rules, and Orpheus acted in self-defense; nobody would find fault with him for defending him even if he almost crippled the other party¡¯s arm but considering what the other party did, it was reasonable.


    Kaguya was thinking of using her Kage (Shadows) to collect information on Orpheus but decided against it in the end; she would find out about his origin if she interacted more with him; besides, she already had an idea how to do it. There was someone here who seemed to know Orpheus, Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil. Kaguya was not nning to approach her so soon, but because she seemed to know Orpheus, she would change her ns and approach her, bing her friend to learn more about Orpheus.


    ¡®Oh? A good fish has taken the bet.¡¯ Alvinia noticed Kaguya¡¯s intentions and thoughts. One ally gained.


    The first day of ss ended up with Daniel getting beaten up and was seriously injured.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The night expands as ck angel wings, protecting the earth as she dreams.


    Girl¡¯s dormitory number 002.


    The twins¡¯ goddesses sat together, with Lily frowning as if she had something to say.


    ¡±Lil¡¯ sis, if you have something to say, just say it,¡± E said she knew what her other half wished to talk about.


    ¡±Why did you ept his condition?¡± Lily asked, not happy that E had epted Orpheus¡¯s invitation.


    ¡±You know why,¡± E replied before sighing.


    ¡±You and I share our signs, what I felt the first time I saw that man you also felt like. We need some answers to those recurring dreams we have, and he might be the answer to that. As we are now, we are iplete; I feel like something is missing, his timing is too strange, and he must know something. It¡¯s a cheap price to pay if it means I can get some answer; besides, he is not a bad person;pared to other males, I found him more likable. Don¡¯t worry; I have the feeling that I won¡¯t regret my choice; this is the right thing to do; as you know, my instinct has never betrayed me.¡±


    ¡±Ok, although I¡¯m still against it, I trust your judgment.¡± Lily reluctantly agreed before her eyes suddenly shone as if she had remembered something.


    ¡±Kyle is awesome; I didn¡¯t even see how he reacted; he was so fast that I was shocked, and he did something I have always wished to do, to teach that annoying brat a good lesson.¡± Lily didn¡¯t hide her happiness seeing Daniel getting humiliated like that; she didn¡¯t feel even a once of pity for her cousin, who got violently beaten and was seriously injured. On the contrary, she was happy that Orpheus managed to teach that annoying brat a lesson.


    ¡±Well, I understand how you feel, but Daniel didn¡¯t act on his own. Someone pushed him to do that, someone who wished to test Kyle.¡± E analyzed; she saw through what happened, unlike her sister, who only focused on Daniel¡¯s defeat.


    ¡±Who is the one that makes our dumb cousin act?¡± Lily asked; her face changed color, not because she was protecting Daniel but because she didn¡¯t like how that person acted.


    ¡±It¡¯s the crown prince of Wratharis Empire, Leon Ackes Neos,¡± E responded. She was sensible to killing intent, especially when she was the cause; she had noticed the look Leon was giving Orpheus when they were talking, he thought he had perfectly concealed himself, but she saw through him. Instead of asking, he used Daniel, who also didn¡¯t like Orpheus, to test him; he was probably trying to see his strength, to see if he was a pushover; the result must have exceeded his expectation, but from what she learned about this man he was more cunning than that, he wouldn¡¯t stop, he would use different methods to get rid of Orpheus.


    ¡±Ah! Let¡¯s hope I didn¡¯t die soon now that the Lightning prince has set his eyes on him.¡± Lily mumbled, thinking it would be hard for Orpheus to survive now that many people have targeted him because of them.


    To her surprise, E didn¡¯t share the same view as her.


    ¡±He is not simple as you think.¡±

 Chapter 50

    To Lily¡¯s surprise, E didn¡¯t share the same view as her.


    ¡±He is not simple as you think.¡±


    ¡±I guess you are right. He can¡¯t be simple if he could do what he did. Daniel might be an asshole, a disgusting pervert; his strength is nothing to scoff at, and for him to lose like that, Kyle must be strong. Hehehehehe! I want to fight him, to see how strong he really is.¡± Lily licked her upper lips while her ice-blue eyes shone. Her thirst for a powerful opponent had been ignited.


    E could only massage her temple seeing her sister like this.


    ¡±You-¡±


    Knock! Knock!


    E could not finish her sentence because there was the sound of a soft knock on their door.


    ¡±Who is it?¡± Lily strode toward the door and asked, annoyed.


    ¡±It¡¯s me, Alvinia. I came to have a chat with you.¡±


    ¡±Huh?!¡± Lily was surprised before she could say anything, E ordered.


    ¡±Open the door and let her in.¡±


    Lily sighed before opening the door, letting Alvinia in.


    ¡±Good evening, Lily,¡± Alvinia said as she extended her hand for a handshake.


    ¡±Good Evening, princess¡± Lily responded.


    ¡±No need to be this stiff call me Nui,¡± Alvinia said while moving toward E. For a moment, time seemed to have stopped; she was back at that time when they first met.


    ¡±I¡¯m Emeelena Hestia. Nice to meet you.¡± It was what she said.


    ¡±Excuse me, Alvinia, is there something on my face?¡± E asked as she saw Alvinia staring at her face, seemingly as if she was in a trance.


    ¡±Oh?! Excuse me; I was lost in thoughts for a moment. How are you two doing?¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m fine. It has been two years already.¡± E responded while Lily sat beside her sister. She remembered the first time they met; it was two years ago, Alvinia had visited the Luxiria Empire on the emperor¡¯s birthday, and they met at the party. They had briefly exchanged words.


    ¡±Yes! It has been. I¡¯m d we are in the same academy. Now we can see each other regrly.¡± Alvinia said while taking out a bottle of wine.


    ¡±As to celebrate our second meeting. I brought with me a bottle of Spirit Wine. Let¡¯s enjoy it.¡±


    The twins were surprised. Spirit Wine could be considered one of the most priceless wines in the world. Only a few bottles were produced every five years, and only elves could produce this exceptional wine. So, for Alvinia to offer this to celebrate their second meeting could mean she thinks highly of them; besides, E loved wine; not many know about this.


    ¡±Thank you.¡± E smiled before summoning wine sses she kept inside her spacial ring.


    Alvinia nodded as if it was not a big deal, while Lily had been eyeing her suspiciously.


    Instead of feeling ufortable under Lily¡¯s burning stare, Alvinia chuckled before taking choctes and giving them to Lily.


    ¡±Hum! You are not bad.¡± Lily said with a smile.


    E rolled her eyes at her sister. After pouring a ss of wine to Alvinia, her sister, and finally, to herself, she said.


    ¡±You seem to know what we like.¡±


    ¡±Fufufu! Information is life. To be your friend, I should know at least this much. Let¡¯s drink to a longsting friendship. Cheers!¡± Alvinia raised her ss.


    ¡±Cheers!!¡±


    The twins also did the same thing. After taking a sip of the spirit wine, E nodded, pleased. Indeed it was an excellent wine.


    ¡±Nui, sorry to be blunt, but you seem to know Kyle. Can you tell me more about him?¡± E suddenly asked this question; even Lily was shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected her sister to ask something like that; however, Alvinia was not surprised, almost as if she had expected such a question.


    ¡±Sorry, I don¡¯t know more about him. I have only met him one time in the past. Talk with him, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand him more.¡± Alvinia lied because it was not her ce to exin everything to E; besides, it was not a total lie either, as she only met him one time, only the past Emea knew him better than her.


    ¡±I see what a shame, but you¡¯re right. I will see him and see what I can learn. Maybe I can learn more about those dreams we kept having.¡± E said; Lily red at her sister.


    ¡±E!!¡± She didn¡¯t understand why E spoke of their secret to a stranger; even if this girl gave them a warm feeling as if she was their soul friends, it was not a reason to spill their secret.


    ¡±Hoh? Do you two have the same dreams? When did this start?¡± Alvinia asked after a moment of contemtion.


    ¡±One year ago.¡± Ignoring her sister¡¯s re, E responded. She was not a fool; she did this because she felt like Alvinia knew something; also, Alvinia was known as a sage; unlike her age, she was more knowledgeable than most adults and could advise others.


    ¡±I see,¡± Alvinia said and went silent before opening her mouth again.


    ¡±Do you believe in reincarnation?¡± She asked E, whose eyes widened.


    ¡±What kind of bullshit question is that?¡± Lily was displeased.


    ¡±Lily, shut up, or else I¡¯ll get mad.¡± E red at her sister. Lily gulped and immediately became docile. E was about to be angry, and an angry E was not something she wished to see.


    ¡±I believe in reincarnation. So, you mean those dreams we kept having are like some kind of shbacks?¡± E who understood more about Alvina¡¯s question, tried to confirm.


    ¡±I believe so. It¡¯s all I can say the rest you can figure out yourself.¡± Alvinia said before finishing her wine.


    ¡±Thank you. I appreciate your help. Let¡¯s be friends from now on.¡± E said without hesitation, bing friends with this girl would not be bad, and she would not regret it; something deep within her was telling her this.


    Alvinia nodded with a smile. ¡±We are friends from now onward.¡±


    She would do anything to protect her friend, butst time, she failed. If she had not stayed passive, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have ended like this. This time she would protect her, no them, even against Orpheus if it was necessary.

 Chapter 51

    Late in the night in B block, the boy dormitory.


    Leon was sitting on his bed, lost in thoughts, when suddenly a shadow materialized near him.


    ¡±So, have you managed to find something on him?¡± Leon asked without a change in his expression.


    ¡±No!¡± The shadow answer was simple. It was difficult to know this person¡¯s gender.


    ¡±It is that so? His background mustn¡¯t be simple if one of the emperor¡¯s shadows cannot find anything on him.¡±


    ¡±That man is too mysterious; it was as if he appeared suddenly; there was no record of him anywhere. In this era, it was impossible not to leave a record unless he is from that ce.¡± The shadow spected.


    For a moment, Leon¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡±You mean he is from the hidden vige?¡± Leon asked, fearing this possibility.


    ¡±The probability is high. He is too mysterious unless he is from there should be a record of him somewhere, or he came from another unlikely world.¡±


    ¡±Huh! If this is true, then it would be a big problem. We have a little information about the hidden vige. All we know is that every one of the people thate from that ce is all exceptional. Be it was the Spear Saint, the Sword Saint. They are all exceptional.¡±


    ¡±Exactly, why not use this opportunity to learn more about them, and you can also make him work for you. From what I see, he is talented; it would be a waste not to use him.¡± the shadow proposed to use Orpheus, but Leon chuckled, shaking his head.


    ¡±I¡¯d love to, but a man like that doesn¡¯t like working under someone. I could see it from his eyes. Besides, I can¡¯t have him work under me because he is eyeing something that is mine. How can I tolerate that? It¡¯s unforgivable.¡± Leon released a bit of killing intent at the end of his sentence.


    The shadow could only sigh. The shadow had hoped Leon would reconsider; as a future emperor, he must consider the bigger picture. He must not let his emotions control him, but when ites to the twins¡¯ goddesses, especially E, it is like the crown prince would lose all reasoning. It was quite a shame; he would have been perfect if not for this defect.


    ¡±What about that girl, the maid. It seems Amber is her name. Did you find anything?¡± Leon asked when he remembered the tinum blonde girl.


    ¡±Yes! She is from the orphanage. She willingly decided to follow Kyle after he visited the orphanage and made a donation. She became his maid shortly after, and he trained her. It¡¯s all we know.¡±


    ¡±Huh!¡± Leon went into contemtion for a moment before opening his mouth again.


    ¡±Let¡¯s do this. Let¡¯s use Craig to learn more about Kyle. I¡¯ll steal his maid before getting rid of him. He should know that it was a foolish decision to make. Wanting to drool over something that will be mine, he must have a death wish.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s good that you know she is not yours yet.¡¯ The shadow sighed and was about to depart, Leon added.


    ¡±Tell my mother I¡¯ll need her help.¡±


    ¡®Empress Lillia? The prince is about to go all out to crush this young man. Such a party, I thought he might make him his subordinate. It would have helped him greatly in the future.¡¯ The shadow, but naturally, didn¡¯t voice this out.


    ¡±I understand.¡±


    Then the shadow disappeared as it appeared.


    Once alone, Leon chuckled, and with his eyes filled with infatuation, he dered.


    ¡±They can only be mine, at least E. I will eliminate everything that will stand in my path; I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    He had no idea that at the moment, a pair of sinister eyes were watching him, and the owner of these eyes heard everything. It was time to inform its master.


    Inside Orpheus¡¯s room, hey on his bed doing nothing when suddenly he chuckled.


    ¡±I guess my warning didn¡¯t work. If you want to y, then I¡¯ll y with you. Let¡¯s see why not begin with her?¡± He said, already thinking about how much fun he would have; he was not the type that sat doing nothing when someone decided to go against him.


    ¡±Once the girl she sent arrives, I will give them a task,¡± Orpheus said after thinking about something.


    However, suddenly, his face turned colder, and the room was plunged into a bone-chilling coldness. Even Xiaosu sleeping in the adjacent room felt cold; the nket did nothing to protect him from this coldness; he could only curl his body and fall deeper into sleep.


    ¡±To think you will manage to survive. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I will kill you all this time. Your sin is unforgivable.¡± Orpheus dered with a cruel smile on his face.


    At the same time, in another block, inside a room, Grim Asmodeus was sleeping when suddenly his body trembled, and he started to have a nightmare.


    [ A ck sky.


    In the darkness of fading sun and moon, a hill was covered with numerous corpses.


    And standing atop this hill covered in corpses was a man judging by his outfit. This man had his face facing the other side; thus it was impossible to see his face.


    Corpses, endless corpses and


    Death.


    The scene was filled with pulverized and crushed corpses no matter where you looked.


    Gore filled the area: internal organs and cerebrospinal fluid.


    It was a scene that could make even the strong-willed origin master to want to throw up.


    ¡±Wahhh!¡± Grim vomited again and again; no matter how much he had seen this scene, he couldn¡¯t get used to it and would end up throwing.


    Suddenly that man turned his head in his direction; he still couldn¡¯t see his face, nor could he tell what color was his eyes, ck? crimson maybe? He couldn¡¯t tell but only one emotion he felt at the moment.


    ¡®Fear.¡¯


    Overwhelming, Absolute.


    Fear.


    This man was too scary.]


    ¡±Gasp!¡± Huh! Ah! Ah!¡± Grim woke up panting, his body was drenched, and his heart seemed as if it could explode at any moment.


    ¡±Ah! Ah! This nightmare again. I wonder what this means.¡± Grim mumbled while he decided to take a quick bath to freshen up.


    [ept me, and I¡¯ll tell you.] As usual, the thing sleeping deep within his soul was trying to lure him into epting him; unfortunately he was not going to fall for this.


    ¡±Shut up. I will find the answer on my own.¡± Grim said. He would find the answer himself; there was no need to rely on this thing.

 Chapter 52

    The following morning Orpheus and the others arrived in their ssroom. The atmosphere was a little bit tense because of what happened yesterday, but Orpheus ignored the weird stares he was receiving from the other students.


    ¡±Good Morning Kyle, why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Xiaosu asked as he sat down next to Orpheus.


    As usual, he ignored Xiaosu; suddenly, there was a smallmotion. Daniel had just arrived; his eyes scanned the ssroom andnded on Orpheus, and paused for a moment.


    Naturally, Orpheus noticed that Daniel was staring at him, but he paid him no heed. Most students thought that some exciting drama would unfold soon, but unfortunately, nothing like that happened. Daniel only stared at Orpheus for a moment before going toward his seat.


    Those who were expected something to happen ended up disappointed. They hadn¡¯t the chance to chat before their teacher Quinn Asmodeus walked in.


    ¡±Good morning, everyone. We have three new students who will be joining our ss.¡± Quinn said the moment she walked in.


    The students were shocked; if it were one or two new students, it would be understandable, but three at once, they wondered what they were doing toe today.


    Orpheus chuckled and was looking forward to his daughter¡¯s subordinate.


    ¡±Come in.¡±


    Following Quinn¡¯s permission, a girl entered; instantly, everyone gulped because of the girl in question. She had an exquisite physical, perfect form, D cup breasts. Her face was of seductive beauty that seemed to contain all the bewitching seduction of the world.


    She had a ck long hair and a pair of beautiful golden eyes. Those eyes effortlessly released a boundless bewitching allure that threatened to yank a person¡¯s soul out of their body. Her lips were rose and dewy that one would want to taste them. They look like forbidden fruit. Even if one knows that it was forbidden, one couldn¡¯t help wanting to taste them; this was a devil¡¯s temptation. A nce from her could prate a man¡¯s soul and topple his will, causing his body to burn with desire. She could transform any man into a beast; she¡¯s a subus, a true Femme fatale.


    Most males in the ssroom were caught under her charm; even the usuallyposed Leon felt a strong desire to possess this woman, and only a few were calm. Ren Xiaosu was not bewitched; he was frowning, trying his best not to look at her because he didn¡¯t know how long he could endure her charm. Grim Asmodeus was also frowning because he felt like he knew this girl somewhere but couldn¡¯t recall where.


    Orpheus was the calmest one; this girl¡¯s charm did not bewitch him.


    ¡®Nemesis, huh?!¡¯ He mumbled, feeling a headacheing. Orpheus knew this girl; she was the daughter of one of the few friends he had. She was a troublesome girl because she was in love with him. He had expected her to show up after he came back but not this soon. He was d that she had disguised herself to some extent; if not, it would have caused not a small amount of problem if her real identity were to be known.


    ¡±Can you do something about your charm magic?¡± Quinn asked with a heavy sigh, and the new student smiled and canceled her charm; she then stepped forward.


    ¡±Hello, everyone. I¡¯m a new transfer student. My name is Nemesis Ares. Nice to meet you; take care of me.¡± When she said those words, her eyes were locked onto Orpheus, and she didn¡¯t particrly try to hide it, so most of the students wondered if the two knew each other.


    ¡±Choose a seat in the back,¡± Quinn ordered, and Nemesis walked toward the back and chose a seat not too far from Orpheus.


    ¡±Next!¡± Quinn said, and the next student walked. It was another beautiful woman with white hair and light red eyes; it was this same woman who appeared a few days ago at the train station holding a dagger name Scarlett.


    The moment this girl walked in, the others students had one sentence to describe her, she was cold, way too cold.


    Without a change in her expression, she introduced herself.


    ¡±Lilith ke.¡±


    ¡±Hum?¡± Amber was surprised as she had not heard that there was another ke out there, bute to think about it was not like she knew anything about her master.


    A smallmotion started when the girl introduced herself; Xiaosu looked at Orpheus, wanting to see his reaction. Would he be happy that another family member hade? However, to his disappointment, he was calm, like nothing in this world could affect him.


    ¡®Sigh! I¡¯ve expected this, but it¡¯s still frustrating. He is a way too unreadable.¡¯ Xiaosu mumbled to himself before looking at the girl who walked and sat beside Nemesis; thetter smiled and tried to start a conversation with Lilith but got ignored.


    Meanwhile, Leon sent a secret message to his subordinate to investigate this girl. They desperately needed information about Orpheus. Someone who had just arrived, sharing the same family as him, couldn¡¯t be more appreciated; if they seeded in acquiring any information on this girl, they would be closer to knowing more about Orpheus. Leon was not the only one doing this; Grim and Daniel were doing the same thing.


    Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus sighed; the current atmosphere inside the ssroom looked like a battlefield where a silent war was taking ce.


    ¡±Thest student you cane in.¡± She said, and finally, thest new student walked in.


    The moment she entered, amotion broke.


    ¡±Eh? A demi-human.¡± Some eximed, and their teacher chuckled; it was why she didn¡¯t let the three students introduce each other at the same time, because of reactions like these.


    It was extremely rare for demi-humans to be put in the special ss; thest time this happened was twenty years ago. Demi-humans don¡¯t like to attend the same academy as the other races; only recently did this start to change.


    The girl that walked in had the same height as Amber, white hair like the snow, silver eyes, and a pair of wolf ears and wolf tail.


    ¡±I¡¯m Snow Argent Cathwulf.¡± She said before walking toward her seat. From the beginning until the end of her introduction, her face remained expressionless.


    Another student with a cold personality thought most of the students; however, Orpheus was not in the mood to share their opinion. The moment this girl walked in, he had a bad feeling; something deep inside him warned him that this girl was dangerous. He frowned and decided to look into it to understand why he felt like this.

 Chapter 53

    After Snow, the girl giving Orpheus an unusual feeling, chooses a seat, Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus, their teacher, stares at Daniel and asks.


    ¡±I heard that yesterday after I left it became lively, Daniel care to exin what happened?¡±


    Daniel chooses to stay silent, facing his teacher¡¯s question. He was wrong; he shouldn¡¯t have reacted as he did yesterday. He regretted having acted so impulsively. He would have taken his time to crush this young manpletely. Daniel did not consider yesterday¡¯s defeat as something to worry about; to him, he had been careless, and Orpheus got lucky. He would surely show Orpheus how strong he was.


    Looking at Daniel, who chose silence instead of answering her question, Quinn chuckled before shifting her eyes onto Orpheus, and when he felt her gaze, he understood that she was up to no good.


    ¡±You again, Kyle, you arrived just a few days ago, and you have already caused no small amount of trouble. First, you fought against a teacher.¡±


    Amotion broke the moment the other students heard their teacher¡¯s words.


    ¡±So it was true that he fought a teacher,¡± Kaguya mumbled, like the others; she heard this news yesterday, but she didn¡¯t really believe it, but after hearing Quinn¡¯s confirmation, she wondered what the result of the fight was. Except that a freshman fought against a teacher, no other information had filtered, so most people didn¡¯t know the fight¡¯s result.


    Leon¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously; he also heard about the rumor, but didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it because the identity of the freshman who fought the teacher wasn¡¯t revealed, but to think that it would be Orpheus, more than ever, he saw the need to erase this young man if not his time in the future wouldn¡¯t be peaceful.


    Orpheus closed his eyes, ignoring the questioning stares the other students gave him.


    Quinn had expected this much, so she continued.


    ¡±You should control yourself. While it¡¯s forbidden to fight if not apetition, there are still duels. If you have some differences to clear, you can submit for a duel; just know that duels cost 5 credits to request a duel. To make things interesting, you can gamble some credits; for example, the winner will earn credits.¡±


    The students nodded; submitting for a duel was cheap, but the premise was if you really want to waste your credits. Credits are currency here; they¡¯re hard to earn, so most students wouldn¡¯t waste the few credits they have for duels.


    Quinn could pretty much guess what her students were thinking. The corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but tilt upward.


    ¡±Duels are more than that; for example, you can request a duel to challenge an upper ssmate or challenge anyone you want, the moment you are ready to pay. Let¡¯s say, for example, your ssmate Kyle over there acquired a lot of credits recently, you can request a duel, and the reward will be getting some of his credits.¡±


    Instantly, the eyes of most students shone like hungry hyenas when they heard Orpheus acquired a lot of credits. Most students had forgotten what happened yesterday as they were blinded by greed, while some still remembered but were thinking about challenging him; if they were a coward, none of them wouldn¡¯t have been put into this ss.


    Orpheus chuckled; he had expected something like this the moment she brought up the topic of duels.


    ¡±I see that you are fired up, but you should know that to request a duel like that, you must put forward a considerable amount of credits or request a loan of 100 credits you¡¯ll need to repay with interest in two months. Cough! Cough! Your ssmate Kyle earned up to two hundred credits when he fought that teacher. He earned that because he survived a fight against a level 4 origin master and even sessfullynded a strike. He was pretty awesome.¡± Quinn lied through her teeth.


    Xiaosu couldn¡¯t believe that their teacher could be this shameless, but on further thought, he understood that the truth couldn¡¯t be said as it would tarnish the school¡¯s reputation. The eastern prince shook his face and looked at his friend, who had be the target of the other¡¯s envy, and as expected, he kept his cool; he was even smiling.


    Seeing Orpheus¡¯s smile, Xiaosu felt a chill run down his back, and he couldn¡¯t help but pity those who would challenge Orpheus just because he possessed a lot of credits. They could have waited after the mock battle that would happen soon to judge whether or not it was wise to challenge this young man blindly.


    Most of the students were thinking like Xiaosu, but at the same time, there were those students who wished to challenge Orpheus, Daniel being one of them immediately. Among the new students, Snow Argent was looking at Orpheus, and because of her expressionless face, it was hard to tell what this white-haired beauty was thinking about.


    However, Orpheus had hoped that she would use this opportunity to challenge him like that he would confirm if the hunch he had that this girl came for him were right. There was also that weird feeling he kept having the more he looked at the wolf girl. His blood would boil like he was facing his natural enemy; something like this had never happened before, not even when facing the so-called Gods back then.


    ¡®As I thought, life in the academy would be interesting. I¡¯m curious about what happened while I was gone. Slowly but surely, I¡¯ll uncover the truth.¡¯ Orpheus mumbled, already thinking about his next n; now that Lilith, the subordinate sent by his daughter, had arrived, he could begin the first part of his n.


    p! p!


    Their teacher pped twice when she saw that most of her students were lost in thoughts. She decided it was time to start today¡¯s lesson; information about duels was just an appetizer; the real lesson would start soon.


    ¡±Today, we will talk about origin attributes and origin beasts,¡± Quinn announced and began today¡¯s lesson.

 Chapter 54

    ¡±Yesterday, we briefly talked about origin attribute. We will continue today by exining more about them.¡±


    Nobody said anything as they were curious about what their teacher had to say.


    ¡±As you might know, among the origin attributes, there are some special ones. Let¡¯s take, for example, the Blood origin. For a long time, people had mistakenly thought that Blood origin was rted to vampires.¡±


    The moment the word vampire came out, most people present trembled; it was how deeply afraid modern people are of vampires.


    As if she didn¡¯t care about the current atmosphere, Quinn continued.


    ¡±Blood origin attribute is not rted to the vampire as any other race could use once you awaken it. While Fire or Water origin attribute enables its wearer to cast me and water magic, the Blood origin attribute is purely physical. Those that awaken this attribute will be strong physically; their body will be tough as steel. The higher their level, the stronger they will be. They could tten a mountain with their bare hand and be immune to most magic because of their body. Many dreams of awakening this attribute, but they rarely do; currently, in the academy, the number of students that awakened this attribute didn¡¯t reach two hundred. This showed how rare this attribute is. However, this year we got lucky; a few of our students awakened the Blood attribute.¡±


    ¡±Let¡¯s move on to the next special origin attribute: The Ice origin attribute is derived from the water attribute, and it¡¯s extremely rare. Those that possess this attribute often have a cold personality. The Ice attribute is one of the strongest attributes; its destructiveness is on par with the Lightning and Fire attribute. The next special origin attribute is the Space attribute; there is also the Time attribute; not much is known about those two because out of a thousand, not even one person could awaken this element. In our academy, only our headmistress is a Space attribute user.¡±


    Most of the students nodded as they heard that those that have this attribute were extremely rare and few. Alvinia nced at Orpheus; thetter did the same thing. If Quinn knew that currently inside the ssroom, two people have this attribute, she would have fainted from the shock this news would have brought.


    ¡±Yesterday, we forget about the Light attribute, another extremely rare attribute. Those that have this attribute can heal others, making them extremely valuable. To explore ruins, you¡¯ll need an origin master with the Light attribute in your party; this will increase your survival rate, but this is a topic for another time.¡±


    Quinn took a deep breath before continuing.


    ¡±We¡¯ll do a testter, but first, let¡¯s talk about origin beasts. What can you tell me about Origin beast?¡±


    To this question, Kaguya raised her hand.


    ¡±Yes, Kaguya.¡±


    ¡±Origin beasts are monsters capable of wielding origin. They are often seen where there is a huge concentration of origin such as forbidden zones and Ruins.¡± Kaguya exined, and her exnation was right on the mark.


    ¡±Good exnation. Like us origin master who has level and rank to distinguish ourselves. Beasts¡¯ power levels are ssified by Tier. An Origin Beast Tier 1= Origin Master Level 7-6, Tier 2=Level 5, Tier 3=Level 4, etc. We only have names for Tier 5 (Level 2) and Tier 6 (Level 1): Semi-Lord ss and Lord ss. As for Tier 7 Origin beast like Level 0, there isn¡¯t any Tier 7. We have yet to find one.¡±


    After giving a summary of the origin beast, it was time to move on to the main event for today¡¯s lesson.


    ¡±An origin master can awaken two attributes; those that managed to do that are called Dual attributes wielder. In some rare cases an origin master can awaken 3 or 4 attributes. Someone who has awakened 3 or 4 is called Elementalist. By the way, I¡¯m Dual attributes wielder. Darkness and Lightning.¡± Their teacher said with a proud smile on her face.


    ¡±Okay, let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Quinn took out a white crystal and put it on a desk before exining.


    ¡±One by one, you wille forward and put your hand on this crystal and inject a small amount of origin inside it, and it will shine telling your attribute. I know that you already know what kind of attribute you each have, but this is necessary, so don¡¯tin and quicklye forward.¡±


    The students came forward and put their hands on the crystal; their awakened attribute was shown. For Leon, it was the powerful Neos Lightning attribute. The Ren family twins, it was the Wind, a mutated one capable of swiftest, sharpness, and coldness. Like the Neos family, Special Lightning which has many stages. Daniel Luxor Luxiria attribute was Luxiria family Special Fire. Ice attribute for Kaguya. The Nature and Wind attribute for Alvinia, the twins¡¯ goddesses, were dual attributes wielder: Light and Fire for E while Darkness and Fire for Lily.


    When Grim Asmodeus touched the crystal, two attributes were disyed: Darkness and Lightning. The next after her was Amber, the moment she touched the crystal, it shone brightly, and the result left people speechless: Fire and Blood attribute.


    ¡±Good, finally we have someone with the Blood attribute. That bitch will be surprised when she hears this.¡± Quinn mumbled, but nobody dared to ask who was the bitch in question.


    After Amber, Snow walked forward, and her attribute was Wind and Ice. It was Lilith¡¯s turn: Wind and Blood attributes.


    ¡±Another one with the Blood attribute? Maybe the ke family is specialized in the Blood attribute?¡± Quinn hypothesized. Leon and Daniel¡¯s faces weren¡¯t looking good at the moment. If this unknown family was filled with Blood attribute origin masters, then they would be great trouble; hopefully Orpheus didn¡¯t also possess a Blood attribute.


    However, this hope got smashed as soon Orpheus touched the crystal.


    Shiinng! Crack!


    The crystal shone dazzlingly before cracks began spreading on it; however, it was not what shocked the others; what shocked them was the test result.


    [Blood; Fire, Lightning, Darkness, and Wind]


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Shouted most of the students, and even Quinn was lost for words. The only thing she could say was.


    ¡±What a monster.¡±

 Chapter 55

    Orpheus, capable of using five attributes, was bound to send a storm through the academies; like in Saint Star Academy, another monster slightly stronger was born here.


    Leon¡¯s face was cold as ice; he was filled with rage but decided to control himself; he couldn¡¯t let his killing intent slip. This man must be eliminated at all costs. He must visit his mother and ask for her help. Like she had done until now, helping him get rid of anything that threatened his position and interests, she would undoubtedly help him get rid of Orpheus.


    The twin goddesses were surprised as well. E had the feeling that Orpheus could control more attributes than what was shown, it was just an hunch, but her instinct rarely lies.


    Among those present, only Alvinia knew Orpheus better, and seeing the number five disyed after his test; she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Amused of what would happen if they knew he could control every attribute. The whole world would tremble because, except for him, nobody else could do that, not even in their homeworld, not even the extremely talented Dragon prince could.


    Sometimes, Alvinia would think that the truth that they created this monster was not real; an unknown force was at work. It was how people believed that it was them, the seven who created this world. They didn¡¯t create this world; they only created the races living inside it.


    ¡®Sigh! There¡¯s no need to think about that for now. Let¡¯s enjoy this life until theye.¡¯ Alvinia mumbled and threw those nonsensical thoughts to the back of her head.


    ¡±Wow! We have an Elementalist in our ss. What great news. It will be good if you can control them all.¡± Quinn said, and the other students heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing this.


    They thought there was no way he could control them all. The pressure they felt when they saw that he could control five elements diminished. It was exactly what Quinn wanted when she said those words. She did not doubt that this young man was proficient in all five attributes; from what he had shown since his arrival, he must be capable of that much.


    ¡±Ok next student, the Xiao twins,¡± Quinn called out, and Xiao Qingye walked forward and put her hand on the new crystal; the result was Wind and Ice, while for her sister, it was Wind and Water.


    The next one toe forward was Alvinia¡¯s childhood friend, the dark Elf Delia. She could use Wind and Earth.


    Finally, it was Nemesis¡¯s turn, and when she put her hand on the crystal, another Elementalist was born: Darkness, Fire, and Lightning.


    ¡±Sigh! This year¡¯s special ss is really special. Okay, that¡¯s all for today. You are dismissed.¡±


    Right after she said those words, the school¡¯s bell rang, announcing the end of sses.


    Orpheus left to go rent a mansion; now that Lilith hade, they would need their private space more than anything. Xiaosu proposed to go with him, and strangely, he epted. The two leave the ssroom together.


    Amber and Xiaowen walked to the cafeteria together and brought their meals. Right after they finished, Xiaowen, who was burning with questions, asked.


    ¡±So your family is specialized in the Blood attribute?¡±


    ¡±You can say that,¡± Amber said before frowning, she could feel someone secretly watching them from somewhere, and because her spirit perception was weak, she couldn¡¯t locate this person.


    ¡±I see, your young master is really incredible. An Elementalist with Five attributes. I wonder who he really is?¡± Xiaowen mumbled in admiration.


    ¡±I wonder.¡± Because Amber was focused on searching for this person, she answered absentmindedly, making Xiaowen suspicious.


    Fortunately, Amber quickly noticed her blunder and immediately tried to correct it.


    ¡±I meant my master is so awesome that I wonder if I truly know him. He is most exceptional in the family. We are all proud of him.¡±


    ¡±It is that so?¡± Although she was still suspicious, Xiaowen couldn¡¯t help but believe in Amber¡¯s excuse. She changed the subject, and they began talking about women¡¯s subjects.


    ¡±Do you have someone you fancy?¡± Xiaowen suddenly asked this question, and Amber¡¯s answer was immediate.


    ¡±None. What about you?¡± Amber asked Xiaowen in return.


    ¡±Hum! I don¡¯t have someone I particrly like, but if I have a man, he should be awesome like my brother and your young master.¡±


    Amber rolled her eyes at her friend. Previously she was not too fond of her master, but the moment he showed how exceptional he was, her attitude flipped. Women are indeed fickle creatures; as a woman herself, she could tell.


    After spending a few minutes together, Amber decided to separate from Xiaowen; thetter wanted to go shopping outside of the academy while she wanted to visit the library. There were two reasons for this choice; the first one was because she wished to acquire more knowledge, while the second reason was to lure out the person spying on her. She was sure this had something to do with her master; knowing this person¡¯s identity, she would connect to the mastermind behind whoever it was.


    ¡°See you tomorrow, Xiaowen,¡± Amber said before leaving the cafeteria. Xiaowen soon followed.


    Soon, a man also left the cafeteria and followed Amber. This man was called Daneel Stone, the 1st prince of the Stone Kingdom, one of the vassal kingdoms of the Wratharis Empire. Daneel is Leon¡¯s subordinate, and currently, he is on a mission.


    His mission was to get close to Amber to gain information.


    The library was big as one would expect of the biggest academy. Amber was searching for a book holding detailed information on origin beasts.


    This book happened to be on the tallest shelf, just as she was about to pick it up.


    Daneel appeared and swiftly took the book and presented it to her.


    ¡±Thank you, but that isn¡¯t the book I want.¡±


    Amber said before jumping lightly and taking the book she wanted; it was right next to the one Daneel took. He stood there frozen, not knowing what to do. His first attempt to get closer to the little vampire failed.


    ¡®Forget it; I¡¯ll have plenty of opportunitiester.¡¯ So he believed.

 Chapter 56

    Orpheus managed to rent a vi sessfully; it had five rooms, an open living room, a dining kitchen, and a small pool. It would cost 150 credits for one year, and he paid for two years.


    Currently, Orpheus was sitting in the open living room while Amber, who had already moved in, was busy cooking tonight¡¯s dinner.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang, and Orpheus opened the door even without standing. Lilith walked in and immediately kneeled before Orpheus.


    ¡±Greetings, my Lord; Ancestor Nix has sent me to assist you. Feel free to order as you see fit.¡±


    At first, Lilith was reluctant to leave her master, but her orders were absolute. She had thought it would be another boring mission, but when she saw Orpheus, every cell inside her body screamed that she must obey this man. She couldn¡¯t go against him even if she wished because his status was above that of her master, the Blood Queen; Orpheus was a supreme vampire, and serving such a being was the most noblesse thing.


    ¡±Good, sit. This will be your home starting from now on.¡± Orpheus ordered before calling Amber over. She was surprised when she saw Lilith.


    After giving Amber a quick summary, Orpheus disappeared.


    Quickly Amber and Lilith got along well. They were both vampires serving the same master, after all.


    Orpheus came before dinner, and the three enjoyed a peaceful dinner; right after they finished, Orpheus gave his first order.


    ¡±Lilith, go conquer one gang tonight.¡±


    Lilith nodded before disappearing.


    Before Amber could ask for what purpose he gave this order. Orpheus took her han,d and they stepped across space. From the space, they could see Lilith moving out of the academy, and soon she was in the capital; she used a teleportation scroll to arrive in the capital quickly, then she visited a bar.


    ¡±Just wait, and you¡¯ll understand,¡± Orpheus said, not going into the details.


    Lilith sat around the counter and ordered a few drinks. Seeing that she was a lonely woman sitting and drinking, some men tried to make a move, but she ignored them. After drinking for a while she left the bar and began wandering the street.


    Naturally, Orpheus and Amber followed her but had no way of knowing this.


    After a while, the streets became deste. Almost nobody else was in the streets other than Lilith, and the few that sometimes walked near her, seemed hurried and a bit afraid.


    Soon, Lilith noticed a few gazes. Gazes filled with malice and greed directed toward her. Robbers. She acted as if she hadn¡¯t noticed anything and kept walking.


    A few minutester, some people were following her. It looks like they can¡¯t wait anymore.


    Lilith¡¯s curved her lips up. Her prey was here.


    She looked back briefly and feigned a frightened look. Then, she started to walk faster, as though trying to escape from the people following her.


    However, they also elerated. As such, she was soon surrounded in a dark alley.


    ¡°Hehe, What do we have here? You look lost, beauty.¡± The one that seemed as the leader spoke.


    ¡°W-W-What are you doing?¡± Lilith stuttered.


    Amber, who was watching everything from somewhere, couldn¡¯t help but cover her mouth; Lilith was such an actor that she almost got fooled.


    Meanwhile, there was someone oblivious to this. The leader grinned. ¡°What are we doing? Haha, brothers, the beauty is asking what are we doing!¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!!!¡± The robbersughed mockingly and pulled daggers and shortswords out of their belts.


    ¡°Beauty, I suggest you make things easier for us. Give us all you have and obediently follow us.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!!!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will give you the ride of your life!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to taste this white-haired beauty. It¡¯s said that white-haired women scream louder. We are about to test it.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Yes, I¡¯ve also heard that rumor from a senior. He must have experienced it himself.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡±


    Lilith looked around, then at the robbers before lowering her head. ¡°I-I h-have a better suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I want to hear it.¡± The leader looked at her curiously, like a cat ying with a mouse.


    ¡°You can, you can¡­ You can die.¡±


    Then, She lifted my face.


    Her eyes shone with an ominous red color, and her lips curved up in a wicked smile. Abundant origin flowed through her body, filling it with overwhelming strength.


    ¡°Careful!¡± The leader shouted, but it was toote. In the next instant, an overwhelming pressure filled the surroundings.


    The robbers¡¯ faces paled. They finally realized they had offended someone they could not afford to offend. But even if they want to apologize now, the pressure around them prevented them from speaking.


    Only the leader, a Level 5 origin master, could barely move. However, when he saw Lilith¡¯s smiling face, his legs trembled.


    ¡°G-Great beauty, I beg for your forgiveness.¡±


    ¡°Oh? But, why would I forgive you?¡±


    Cold sweat flowed through the leader¡¯s back. He could feel the surrounding twisting, the result of a crazy amount of origin being controlled.


    ¡°You see,¡± Lilith smirked. ¡°I think you all need to be punished.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°N-No¡­ Nooooo!¡±


    For the next minute, the dark alley was filled with bloodcurdling screams.


    The entire alley had been dyed red. Human bodiesy scattered on the ground.


    In front of Lilith, a shivering man was seated on the floor. He was looking at her with an expression of terror while a stream of yellow liquid created a puddle on the ground.


    ¡°¡­ Now, can you answer some questions?¡± Lilith smiled brightly at the man. He was one of the weakest robbers, just at the Level 6 origin master. The only reason he was alive was that she needed someone to guide her.


    ¡°W-What do you want to k-know?¡± The man asked in a trembling voice. Lilith frowned in disgust; dammit, this man shat himself.


    ¡°What gang do you belong to, how many members the gang has, your boss¡¯s name. I need that kind of information.¡±


    The man paled in fear when he heard Lilith¡¯s questions. He was not an idiot, so he could understand her purpose based on her questions and means.


    However, when he saw Lilith¡¯s smiling look, he knew that his only way to survive was by answering her questions.


    The man quickly told Lilith all the information he knew. He even told her the name of the leader¡¯s mistress and how many women he had slept with.


    Once he finished speaking, she turned around and started walking away.


    ¡°Guide me to the hideout,¡± Lilith ordered coldly.


    ¡±Not bad,¡± Orpheus mumbled before dragging Amber with him. She was starting to understand what Lilith was about to do.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Guide me to the hideout,¡± Lilith ordered coldly.


    ¡±O-Only if you p-promise me y-you will not kill me.¡±


    The man forced himself to say those words despite his fear. He must be sure he would survive as he was betraying his gang.


    Lilith gave him a brief nce before nodding. It was unknown what she thought as her face was unreadable.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The man sighed in relief and stood up before taking me to the gang¡¯s base.


    The gang he belonged to was called ck Snake. It was a medium-sized gang that upied part of the west of the capital. ording to the man, its leader was a Level 4 Origin master, and he had four Level 5 Origin master as subordinates.


    Orpheus, who heard this, knew this gang must have a connection with the imperial family or some noble families because no gang could survive otherwise. The emperor and the nobles couldn¡¯t let them gain influence if they didn¡¯t have something to gain from this. It had always been like that.


    ¡±Master, why are you doing this? It¡¯s because you wish to punish Leon, the crown prince, the future ruler of this empire?¡± Amber asked after thinking hard. She was smart, and after what happened in the library, she understood that Leon seemed to be targeting her master; he even sent someone to get closer to her to get information because if she had been in his shoes, she would have done the same thing.


    Her master was too sharp, so naturally, he must have noticed Leon¡¯s hostility; maybe it was why he enacted this n.


    Orpheus chuckled; he was happy that his new subordinate was smart and could connect the dots easily without someone explicitly telling her everything.


    ¡±That¡¯s part of the reasons why I¡¯m doing this. The real reason is that I wish to take over this empire, and for this, I must start from the bottom to the top. Even without the little brat, I would have done the same thing, just that I have changed my n because it will be fun to y with him, don¡¯t you think too?¡±


    Amber nodded while inwardly she was shivering; her master¡¯s eyes shone when he was talking about ying with Leon. Although she didn¡¯t know what her master had nned for Leon, it would be nothing good; she almost felt pity for the man. His greatest mistake would have been he made her master his enemy; however, he had yet to know this.


    ¡±Master, do you wish to rule an empire?¡± Amber asked this question after hearing why her master was doing this, and as she had expected, her master smiled, not answering, but his smile could be interpreted as an answer in itself.


    The two continued to watch Lilith and the man head toward ck Snake Gang headquarters.


    Feeling a little talkative, Orpheus asked.


    ¡±To rule what to you need the most?¡±


    ¡°You will need support.¡± Amber¡¯s answer was immediate, she might have left the orphanage recently, but it doesn¡¯t mean she was clueless about certain things. Even at the orphanage, if you wish to be the little boss of other children, you need support, so the same thing must be applied to an empire.


    ¡±Good answer. Let¡¯s say I wish to put someone on the throne. I¡¯ll need support. The best support is themoners and the best part to start with is the gangs.¡±


    ¡±And why is it like that?¡± Amber asked, not wanting to miss out on an opportunity to have her master talk a little longer with her.


    Orpheus noticed this but did nothing; he started, so he must finish; sometimes, you better give your subordinates what they desire to make them loyal, to let them see that you cared about them.


    ¡±You know Gangs have a certain level of influence in the capital, mainly amongmoners. Even if they can¡¯t afford to offend the nobles and have to be careful with the imperial guards, their words have a strong power amongmoners. Nomoner dares to offend a member of the gangs unless he is strong enough or has a strong backing.¡±


    As someone who came from the bottom, he was born and raised in a slum, so he knew what he was talking about.


    Orpheus continued.


    ¡±As I said, you must start from the gangs. Gaining control of a gang is not hard. Unless the gang is a force belonging to a noble family, you only need to show a stronger punch to be its leader. Of course, this does not guarantee the members¡¯ loyalty, and they will probably try to kill you a few times before epting you as their leader. But with enough time and enough benefices, they¡¯ll be your arm and legs. It¡¯s what I¡¯m aiming for. Lilith is doing a good job; you should watch and learn. That¡¯s why I took you with me.¡±


    Orpheus ended his exnation by pointing ahead, and following his hand, Amber noticed that Lilith and the man had arrived at their destination.


    The ck Snake¡¯s base was located in a bar hidden in a dark alleyway. Even before reaching the bar, Lilith could already feel a dozen gazes looking warily at her. She felt that they just needed an order to pounce like rabid dogs. The dagger around her waist quivered lightly as if she couldn¡¯t wait to be unsheathed; Lilith calmed her down and continued to watch her surrounding through her senses (Eyes and spirit perception)


    She was surprised that even the prostitutes nearby had a sharp look in their eyes. She had to admit that this gang had a pretty good sense of unity. Orpheus, who was watching everything from somewhere, nodded, thinking Lilith had picked up a good gang; they would be worth nurturing.


    Guided by the man, Lilith finally reached the door of the bar where a sweet voice belonging to a woman reached her ears; this voice not only was sweet, it was imposing as well.


    ¡±Ohohoho! We have a visitor. A beautiful little flower. Jack, who is our guest?¡±

 Chapter 58

    ¡±Ohohoho! We have a visitor. A beautiful little flower. Jack, who is our guest?¡±


    A woman walked out of the bar and looked at Lilith sharply. She then shot a frowning look to the man that brought her here.


    Lilith was surprised for two reasons. This woman was strong; moreover, she was pretty young, and she appeared to be around twenty. A twenty years old level 4 origin master was rare even among nobles, and the second reason why Lilith was surprised was because the boss came out. As for her being a woman instead of a man like that man had said, she cared a little about this. It was time to end this mission her new master gave her.


    While Lilith was preparing for the iing fight, the man he brought with him talked.


    ¡°B-Boss, h-he k-killed Oscar and the others¡­ I d-don¡¯t h-have more option b-but bring him here¡­.¡± The man sobbed with a pleading tone.


    Lilith smiled, amused when she heard his answer, and Amber, watching, frowned in disgust.


    The woman wrinkled her brows. ¡°So, you brought here someone strong enough to kill a band of more than ten skilled men only to save your life?! Don¡¯t you care about the lives of your brothers?!¡±


    In the next instant, the woman summoned a sword from somewhere. The sword then pierced straight into the man¡¯s neck.


    The man opened his eyes wide. Until thest second, he could not believe that he had been killed.


    ¡°Trash!¡± The woman spat on the ground with a disgusted look.


    Lilith raised an eyebrow, but she did nothing to stop the woman. Even though she had promised the man she would not kill him, she cared little about his life or death; besides, she wasn¡¯t the one who killed him. A man like that must be erased as he could easily betray others with a little bit of pressure.


    Lilith smiled; she was more interested in the woman before her. A true boss must act swiftly as this woman did. Like Orpheus thought she had picked up a good gang. Although she didn¡¯t know why her master asked her to do this, she would still carry out his order; as for what he wished to do with this gang afterward, it had nothing to do with her unless he wanted her to do something else.


    The woman looked at Lilith after killing her subordinate and narrowed her eyes. Her brown hair waved with the wind, and her slender body had a heavy stench of blood. This woman was someone that had killed many people in her life. She released a bit of her killing intent on Lilith.


    However, she remained calm under her gaze.


    ¡°Who are you?! Why did you kill my men?!¡± The woman asked warily after seeing her killing intent did nothing to this red-haired beauty.


    ¡±Me? I¡¯m Lilith, and I killed your men because they tried to assault me.¡± Lilith replied without a change in her expression.


    The woman¡¯s expression turned serious. Lilith felt her body tensing up, ready to attack at any moment. It was understandable as nobody would react like that if they were in her shoes, especially with Lilith¡¯s reaction when enemies surrounded her.


    ¡°I apologize for that. However, you already killed my men. What else do you want?!¡± She asked coldly after calming down. She was sure that Lilith didn¡¯te here just for an apology.


    ¡±Fufufu! I had just arrived in the capital to see my master, and he asked me for a gang. Coincidentally I met your men, and here I am.¡± Lilith exined with a smile, and because of her usually cold face, her smile looked a bit provocative.


    The woman and her subordinates nearby felt like they had heard a joke, but they knew it was not the case. The woman was surprised that there was someone else behind this scary young girl; she wondered how dangerous and strong this master would be when he had a subordinate like this?


    ¡®Now isn¡¯t the time for that. I must take care of this troublemaker.¡¯


    The woman mumbled, and her eyes turned into slits. ¡°So you want my gang, huh? You have guts.¡±


    ¡°You bet,¡± Lilith responded with the same provocative smile; however, she had secretly put her hand on her dagger Scarlett and was ready to unsheath it.


    ¡°However, what does make you think that you will seed? I advise you to leave now, or else you will leave as a corpse.¡±


    ¡°Is it so? Now I¡¯m more eager to try.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Then, show me where your confidencees from!¡±


    ¡°Men, kill this bastard!¡± The brown-haired woman ordered coldly. Instantly, all the people around charged toward Lilith. However, she did something unexpected; she put her hand forward, stopping them from attacking.


    ¡±Can you let me and your boss fight against each without interfering?¡± Lilith asked with her head tilted to one side.


    She asked this because she didn¡¯t want to needlessly injure or, in the worst case, kill because the people here would be working for her master. The moment that woman gave that order, men, women, children, elderlies, guards, gamblers, and prostitutes. All kinds of people jumped without hesitation to attack her. It was quite the sight, but Lilith did not wish to damage her master goods. If they knew what she thought of them, they would have attacked Lilith without hesitation; how dare she consider them mere goods?


    Lilith hoped the boss would be sensible enough to ept her offer, she could have told her why she made this offer, but she felt like she wouldn¡¯t get the result she wanted; worse, they might attack her out of rage.


    Looking at the Boss, Lilith waited for her answer, but all she got was thetter scorn before she shouted.


    ¡±Kill the bitch.¡± The woman shouted, and they resumed their attack.


    ¡±I thought so,¡± Lilith mumbled with a sigh while thinking it couldn¡¯t be helped that a few limbs would fly and blood would be spilled.

 Chapter 59

    Let¡¯s go back to a few minutes ago, right when Lilith and the man arrived at the base of the ck Snake Gang.


    In a room in the imperial pce, Empress Lillia M. Neos sat on her bed as her face looked forlorn. The empress was beautiful as the rumors, auburn hair with honey-colored eyes; the thing that stood out the most about her body was that mole near the left side of her lower lip.


    Suddenly, someone was knocking on the door, and the empress said.


    ¡±Coming in.¡±


    ¡±Evening, my empress.¡± The maid that entered and she bowed deeply before the empress.


    ¡±What did the emperor say? Did he ept to see me?¡± The empress asked, and she couldn¡¯t hide the small expectation she had that maybe the emperor might ept seeing her after such a long time, but unfortunately, once again, she ended up disappointed.


    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, my empress, his majesty said he was busy; he will see you when he is free.¡± the maid answered with her head lowered, afraid to see the disappointment on the empress¡¯s face.


    As someone who had served the empress for three years already, and during these three years, the emperor had not visited his empress even three times; it was to the extent that other concubines would make fun of the empress, even their maids.


    ¡±I see you can go back. Send Nia over.¡± the empress said, sending the maid away.


    ¡±Hah! So you will continue punishing me like this? Okay, I¡¯m done ying along.¡± The empress said with a smile; this smile could send a shiver to anyone¡¯s spine. It was a spine-chilling smile filled with woman¡¯s resentment. Women can be scary when they smile like this.


    Suddenly, her earring rang, announcing her son¡¯s call.


    The empress smiled, and her smile blossomed like a brilliant flower in bloom. Her son was her only joy in her life; she would do anything for his happiness as she had always done.


    ¡±Hello, my sweetheart. How are you doing at the academy?¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m a fine mother. Everything is going fine, but there is a bug wanting to make my school life a little bit boring.¡± Leon didn¡¯t wait before going straight to the point.


    The empress¡¯s face turned cold suddenly, and the temperature in the room plummeted to an rming degree.


    ¡±Who is it?¡± She answered. She wondered which bastard had a death wish.


    ¡±He is name is Kyle ke. I didn¡¯t find anything on him, so I was hoping you could use your connection to get information on him. I will take care of him on my own. You know what to do, mother.¡± Leon said, and her mother smiled.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, leave it to your mother.¡±


    ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll call youter. I wish you a good night; I love you. Don¡¯t worry; your son won¡¯t fail you.¡± Leon said before hanging up.


    ¡±I love you too, my dear son.¡± the empress mumbled before her eyes turned venomous.


    ¡±Kyle ke, you will wish you are not born. Trying to fight my son over a woman? You must have a death wish.¡±


    ¡±Time to visit that bar. I need to talk with Nia.¡±


    The empress decided to wait for her special maid Nia, her confidant.


    ?????


    Back to the ck Snake¡¯s base.


    Upon hearing their boss¡¯s order, they attacked simultaneously. They had different weapons, ax, sword, spear, daggers, and mace.


    Facing attacksing from all sides, Lilith was still calm before she released all her strength and disappeared.


    The next second, the people nearest to her froze.


    An instantter, their bodies flew away, crashing against the gang members behind them.


    ¡°!!!¡± Expressions of surprise appeared on the gang members¡¯ faces. But before they could react, they felt something hitting their chest; then, they vomited a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    In less than one second, half of the enemies had been incapacitated.


    The remaining half paused. They looked at Lilith with their eyes opened wide. Half of theirbat force had been taken down without them understanding how.


    Lilith was like a shadow; when she attacked, only the boss saw a shadow; she had moved too fast.


    For a brief instant, none of them dared to move. The fear of the unknown overwhelmed their minds. They were frozen in terror before the overwhelming strength Lilith showed.


    The boss sent a signal to one of her subordinates to help, she was the fast type as well, and soon she answered her call.


    A lithe shadow moved.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    A rapier pierced towards Lilith from the shadows. The rapier moved so quickly that anyone below level 5 would have been unable to react.


    However, relying on her spirit perception, Lilith just leaned her body aside. She swung the dagger she had just unsheathed in an upward sh, shing with the rapier and repelling the enemy.


    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± Eximed the attacker. ¡°No matter how strong she is, she is alone! Attack together.¡±


    The frozen gang members were startled before blushing in shame. They could not believe that all of them were intimidated by a lone girl; she was but one person they could win if they swarmed her with numbers.


    The next instant, a fire burned in their eyes. They raised their weapons and charged toward Lilith with a battle cry.


    Lilith shed an amused smile and looked at the woman that attacked her. She was tall as her and had a slender and well-toned body. Her arms and legs were filled with beautiful muscles and explosive strength, and her dark hair danced with the wind. From experience, Lilith could tell that this woman had experienced countless battles. She had the scent of someone experienced despite her younger age. She was only a level 5 origin master, but Lilith knew she must not underestimate her as she was talented; with a little bit of grooming, she would be quite powerful.


    Once more, Lilith was reminded of how lucky she was for choosing this gang on the first try. This gang was filled with a bunch of talented people.


    From the corner of her eyes, Lilith caught sight of the boss secretly moving in her direction, and she said.


    ¡±That won¡¯t do.¡±

 Chapter 60

    From the corner of her eyes, Lilith caught sight of the boss secretly moving in her direction, and she said.


    ¡±That won¡¯t do. Let¡¯s make things more fun, shall we?¡±


    ¡±Shadow Clone!¡±


    Instantly another Lilith with dark hair appeared beside her, shocking the gang¡¯s members.


    Lilith¡¯s shadow disappeared, and she went to fight against the boss while Lilith exchanged a few blows with the new gang member who appeared.


    The woman wielded her rapier skillfully and performed severalplicated thrusts intending to seal Lilith¡¯s movements and allow the other gang members to attack her. Her rapier skills were incredibly precise, pinpointing the best ce to attack with incredible uracy. If Lilith didn¡¯t have her spirit perception, she would have hard dodging so easily.


    But before long, the woman¡¯s face turned grave. She realized that despite giving her all, Lilith was still uninjured.


    Furthermore, none of the gang members that attacked her was conscious. Every time someone attacked her, she would counterattack with a rxed but decisive blow. As of now, tens of gang membersy sprawled on the ground, their life and death unknown with various degrees of injury.


    The woman turned angry. Seeing Lilith¡¯s rxed expression and the bodies of her subordinates falling to the ground with each second, she desired nothing more than slice Lilith¡¯s body into many pieces.


    However, it was apparent that her skill was far from enough, which left her frustrated.


    Lilith¡¯s expression changed; her clone had been defeated; it seemed that the boss was more skilled than she had expected. Soon, she came attacking from behind and attacked with her sword covered in me; she seemed to be a Fire attribute origin master.


    However, before her ming sword could touch Lilith¡¯s neck, her silhouette blurred and disappeared suddenly. Then in the next moment, she appeared in front of the leader and shed down with a backward grip. Scarlett shone with ominous red light like a snake about to swallow its prey.


    ¡°!!!¡± The leader opened her eyes in surprise, but she was a very experienced warrior. In an instant, she let go of her sword and leaned her body to the side closer to the ground, and with her other hand, she shot a fireball the size of a ser ball at Lilith.


    Everything happened too fast; Lilith should have been unable to avoid this attack, so she believed that her sister was attacking from behind, locking Lilith in one ce.


    However, Lilith shed the fireball into two before her eyes shone red, and the boss¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Her body felt heavy, and she felt fear like never under those ominous red eyes reeking the apex predator scent. Fear invaded her body, freezing her limbs and rendering her helpless. Then, she felt a sharp pain in her gut.


    ¡°Gah!¡± The leader vomited a mouthful of blood and was sent flying, unconscious. The blow was too strong for her.


    ¡°Sister!¡± The rapier-wielding woman screamed in panic and threw herself toward Lilith in desperation, but Lilith parried her attack with Scarlett while using her other hand to attack her shoulder. The woman showed an expression of panic and tried to retreat.


    But in the next second, her eyes shed with a sly glint.


    A shadow materialized behind Lilith. Suddenly, a dagger coated in dark misma pierced towards her back. It was a deadly poison.


    The attack waspletely sudden. Even the woman¡¯s allies were surprised by the sudden apparition of the shadow-like assassin.


    However, Lilith simply smiled. She was an assassin herself, so there was no way she would fall for something so obvious.


    When the dagger was about to touch her back, Lilith¡¯s body leaned aside, and like a snake, she moved behind the shadow.


    ¡°How¡­!¡± The shadow¡¯s soft voice was filled with surprise, but a blow on her nape silenced her. Lilith then looked at the rapier-wielding woman calmly.


    ¡°Was that yourst trick?¡± She asked with a cocky smile. The woman gritted her teeth and pounced toward her in a fury.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    ¡°Sigh¡­ How weak; you shouldn¡¯t easily get provoked.¡± Lilith shook her head, disappointed, and disappeared from the rapier-wielding woman¡¯s sight.


    Before she could understand what was happening, her vision darkened, and her body fell to the ground. Lilithnded a hard chop on her neck, making her lose consciousness.


    Finally, Lilith looked at the remaining gang members still standing. They were shaking in fear, wondering how it was possible for someone so strong to exist.


    Lilith heaved a sigh and waved her hand. A wave of origin spread to the surroundings forming small dark balls which knocked the remaining gang members unconscious.


    She then looked at the alleyway filled with unconscious bodies and shrugged. If others back on the forbidden ind saw this, they would have been shocked that the alley was not filled with limbs and heads because her other nickname besides her original one was ¡®The Butcher.¡¯ This nickname held a double meaning; she was a butcher when it came to fighting and a butcher when she ate (i.e., When she drank blood).


    ¡±Hah! Let¡¯s finish this.¡± Lilith mumbled before bringing out a bunch of ropes, and with a wicked smile that sent a chill to Amber¡¯s spine, she moved toward the unconscious gang members.


    ¡±This girl has a bright future,¡± Orpheus mumbled while observing Lilith skillfully tying them up one by one.


    Truth be told, the reason why he followed Lilith, it was not only to monitor her or it was because he wanted Amber to watch to get some experience; it was also because he was sure that he would need to intervene at some moment. It had been thousand years since he saw his subordinates, so he wouldn¡¯t blindly believe that newbies would perfect so well. To the extent that he was pleasantly surprised, Nix had sent someone excellent he mustn¡¯t forget to reward his sweet daughterter.


    Now that Lilith had sessfully subdued the gang members, it was time toe out.


    Suddenly, Lilith¡¯s body flinched and smiled after sensing someone¡¯s presence.


    It was time to wake them up.

 Chapter 61

    The gang members woke up slowly after a few minutes of forced sleep.


    However, they soon realized that their limbs were tied up. Lilith had used a special origin bidding ropes that kept their limbs immobile, making it impossible for them to move or use origin to break free.


    Frightened, the gang members looked around with expressions of fear. They tried to find the monster that rendered them unconscious.


    Soon, the three strongest gang members woke up.


    When they realized that they could not move, their expressions changed. Comparatively, though, their reactions were much calmer than the other gang members.


    ¡°¡­ What do you want?¡± The brown-haired woman, who was also the leader of the ck Snake gang, looked at Lilith with an ice-cold look.


    Lilith was unfazed, smirking, she said. ¡°I already told you, didn¡¯t I? I want your gang for my master; you should be his tool.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyes shed with a sharp light. Despite being defeated and having her life and death in her hands, the woman remained arrogant and staunch. Lilith was slightly surprised by this; after all, she could feel that her staunchness was not faked and, instead, indeed came from her heart.


    Lilith smiled; she had felt her master¡¯s presence for a while. She had almostpleted the mission which had been assigned to her, and now it was time for her master to step in.


    ¡±Master, I know you are here; why note out?¡± Lilith said with her head lowered.


    The boss and her two sisters were surprised; they were curious about the master of such a frightening girl, and at the same time, they were wary because even now, they couldn¡¯t feel anyone¡¯s presence; what meant whoever this master was he would be he strong.


    ¡±Sigh! You did a good job, Lilith,¡± Orpheus said and appeared in the middle of them. The gang members were surprised, and soon their surprise was transformed into fear. By looking at this handsome man with crimson eyes, they felt fear.


    Amber looked at the gang members before moving to Lilith.


    Among the three strongest gang members, only the leader was still calm. She red at Orpheus with her eyes filled with hatred.


    ¡±Hah! So you are the master. What do you think we are? Did you think that defeating us in battle would make us loyal to you? I bet you are thinking of making us your women and then taking the gang for yourself.¡± The woman spat on the ground with a mocking look.


    Lilith and Amber¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and they were about to step forward, but Orpheus stopped them with his hand.


    His face was still expressionless as he looked at the boss, whose body shivered for an unknown reason.


    ¡±To answer your first question, I¡¯ll say you¡¯re my tool, and depending on your performance, you can either be a useful tool, even more, or you be useless that can be discarded at any moment.¡±


    The ck Snake gang shivered at Orpheus¡¯s merciless words, and from his tone, they knew he was not joking.


    ¡±As for your second question, you will be loyal; if not, I¡¯ll kill your sisters, and you know better than me that I can do that. I need you for a purpose; fulfill that purpose, and endless rewards await you. Do you think you can be my woman?¡±


    At this question, the three, especially the boss, had nothing to say. She could see that, indeed, this young man wouldn¡¯t try to make a move on them when he had such beautifuldies beside him. Their beauties paled inparison to those two. Lilith and Amber¡¯s beauty overshadowed them by arge margin.


    ¡±So, little girl, you don¡¯t have the choice. It was your bad to have been chosen by me. Well, it can be your good luck depending on your actions.¡± Orpheus said while calmly waiting for their reaction as he was sure they wouldn¡¯t give up so easily; it would be boring otherwise.


    And as expected, someone among the three reacted.


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t listen to him! I don¡¯t mind dying with you!¡± The rapier-wielding woman yelled.


    ¡°¡­ Mm.¡± The shadow-like girl looked at the leader with a determined expression.


    On the other hand, the remaining gang members looked at their leader with expectant expressions. Although some of them seemed ready to die with their leader, most were pleading to her with their eyes.


    The leader observed that scene with conflicted emotions. She seemed to be weighing on the options she had, but Orpheus would not let her take her time to decide as he was not here to y.


    ¡±Kill two people.¡± He coldly ordered.


    ¡±What?¡± The two women who talked earlier turned pale.


    Lilith acted faster and moved toward a normal gang member and raised her dagger; Scarlett gleamed ominously and was about to im the man¡¯s life. Amber, who had hesitated first, also moved, ready to kill an old man.


    ¡±Stop!!!!¡± The leader shouted with all her might. If she werete by a millisecond, two of her subordinates she had nurtured would have died. This young man was really ruthless; there was no hesitation in his eyes when he gave that order; it was as if he had ordered something normal. This man was dangerous, the most dangerous person she had ever encountered.


    The leader stared at Orpheus and heaved a sad sigh.


    ¡°¡­ Despicable.¡± She spat.


    ¡°True. However, I can see that if you don¡¯t surrender, your two sisters will not surrender either, and then this gang will be useless. If something happens, I prefer killing all of you and taking over another gang.¡±


    The woman fell silent. She knew what would happen if she continued to be stubborn; this was not only about her, but the lives of the others were at risk; she didn¡¯t really have the choice.


    ¡°¡­ I have some conditions.¡±


    ¡°Sister!¡± The rapier-wielding woman disagreed, but a re from the leader shut her up. She knew once her sister took a decision, it was almost impossible to change her mind. Especially not in the current situation.


    ¡°Do talk. I¡¯ll consider them.¡± Orpheus said before sitting on a chair Amber brought from the bar. Lilith and Amber stood behind him like guards.


    ¡°First, we never bully the weak, the poor, or the sick. We only steal from the rich. Second, we don¡¯t engage in kidnapping, very, or assassinations. Third, we don¡¯t sell drugs.¡±


    ¡±Wow! Pretty clean for an underground gang.¡± Orpheus could not help but exim in surprise.


    ¡°But in fact, I like that. I hate most of these things. So do continue.¡±


    Having lived in the slum, he knew what kind of consequences those things had, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t want the force under him tomit any of these things. Besides, it would not be a good thing for his n if this gang began to sell drugs or did very.


    The woman heaved a sigh of relief. She then hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth again. ¡°¡­ There is onest condition.¡±


    ¡°Mm?¡±


    ¡°¡­ We are not your properties. We will never be your sex toys.¡± She said, even though she knew he wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. She must say these words; it was necessary.


    Something must have happened to this woman or people closer to her for her to have such a strong reaction when she saw him; no wonder she said those words. Well, he was not going to ask about her trauma, nor did he ever has any n of making any of them his sex toys.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I have never intended to do something like that, to begin with.¡±


    The woman looked at Orpheus and nodded.


    ¡°Then from today, you are ck Snake¡¯s leader.¡±


    ¡±That¡¯s a good decision.¡± Orpheus dered after hearing the woman¡¯s confirmation before ordering Lilith and Amber to release all the gang members from their bindings. Fortunately, none of them attempted to do something foolish, like attacking the group after being released.


    One of the reasons was because of how easily Lilith took care of them, and the second reason, the most important one, was because of how scary he was; they were more afraid of him than Lilith and even their boss.


    By the way, the brown-haired woman¡¯s name was Katherina, the rapier-wielding woman was called Aileen, and the shadow-like girl was called Ste.


    Ste had cat-like red ears and a short red tail; her hair was of the same hue. However, her body was very petite, around 1.55 (5ft) meters tall, and her face portrayed an expressionless look. She was the youngest of the three, the same age as Amber, and she was closer to level 4.


    Orpheus had to admit it, she was really talented, and with his training, she would be more powerful. It was surprising how she became this strong with the gang¡¯s limited resources.


    ¡°Young master, Let¡¯s go inside to chat. It¡¯s not good for business if we stay crowded here.¡± Because she didn¡¯t know how to address Orpheus, she opted for a young master.


    Orpheus nodded and followed Katherina into the bar using a secret passage. Lilith, Amber, and Ste followed them.

 Chapter 62

    Orpheus followed Katherina into the bar and entered an office where he asked about the gang¡¯s situation; as usual, Amber and Lilith stood behind him.


    After hearing Katherina speak about the gang¡¯s situation, Orpheus was slightly surprised. Katherina¡¯s management of the ck Snake gang was excellent. She managed to control each part of the gang perfectly and kept detailed records about the gang¡¯s earnings, costs, losses, the rtionship between the members, the rtionship with other gangs, and the rtionship with other powers.


    She even told him who were spies and whose force they belonged and how she arranged the different members ording to their specialties.


    Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of admiration.


    ¡°Truly impressive. Your management of the gang is practically wless. I even wonder why your gang is still medium-sized.¡±


    Katherina smiled wryly. ¡°It¡¯s not so easy bing arge gang. There are only fourrge gangs in the imperial city, and each one of them is a more powerful monster than even some noble families fear. Even if our high-levelbat strength isparable, there is a great disparity between our low-level strength. Moreover, all the four strongest gangs have a powerful force supporting them from behind. I don¡¯t dare to think about recing them.¡±


    ¡°Oh? However, I was thinking about making this gang the strongest gang in the capital.¡± Orpheus used this opportunity to tell her about his n of taking over the underworld.


    And as expected, Katherina was startled. ¡°¡­ Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who can joke?¡±


    Katherina gulped, feeling sweaty all of a sudden.


    ¡°¡­ You are crazy.¡±


    ¡°I have never done something I¡¯m not confident in aplishing.¡±


    To Orpheus¡¯s deration, which sounds like bragging, Katherina fell silent for a moment. Remembering the terrifying power she felt and the extraordinary girls under him (A/N: Even if she hadn¡¯t seen Amber fight, she is sure she is powerful like Lilith because men like Orpheus will not have a weakling as a follower.)


    Her expression turned bitter, and she couldn¡¯t help but admit it. ¡°Yeah, thinking about it, maybe it¡¯s possible for you.¡±


    Orpheus said nothing but put his hands behind his head. Looking outside through the office window, he observed the capital¡¯s night sky.


    ¡°My goals are greater than you think, Katherina. Do you want a piece of advice? Take advantage of this opportunity. It will note twice. As I said, tools can be either useful or useless. In your case, I hope it will be the former because you¡¯re smart, and I like smart people.¡±


    Katherina fell silent for a brief instant. ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡±I don¡¯t have too much time to waste. I¡¯ll give you one night to think.¡± Orpheus said, putting pressure on her. He would have pushed her to ept right away by showing his strength, but it would be counterproductive as she wouldn¡¯t be loyal; by letting her join the boat willingly, it would be greater this way. And after seeing how she managed the gang, Orpheus had decided on the gentle approach. He needs a woman like this; Lilith was not fit for this job; she was more like a weapon used to take care of nuisances, while Amber, well, she could learn beside Katherina.


    When Orpheus was about to give Katherina an instruction, someone hurriedly entered the office with a panicked expression.


    ¡°Boss, bad news!¡±


    Katherina was so startled that she forgot she was no longer the boss. ¡°What happened?!¡±


    Orpheus was annoyed that someone appeared and interrupted him but decided to watch for now.


    ¡°The Vermilion gang ambushed the third master! He is currently being attacked by two of their vice-leaders.¡±


    ¡°Those scums!¡± Katherina¡¯s expression fell. ¡°How do they dare to plot against my little brother?!¡±


    In an instant, her presence changedpletely. Gone was the fear she was showing, and instead, it was reced by a powerful rage.


    She then looked at Orpheus with a determined expression, telling him that she was going out no matter what he said. Seeing this, Orpheus was amused and shrugged.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go; I want to see how strong is one of the four strongest gangs of the capital.¡± He said, leaving Katherina speechless.


    ¡±Boss, who is this guy?¡± The guy that came running asked while trying to look at Orpheus but was forced to lower his head because Amber and Lilith were ring at him; he felt like he would die if he were to go against them.


    Katherina sighed; she had forgotten that she had not informed her gang about the change in leadership.


    ¡±This young man is the new boss of our gang. You should be respectful.¡±


    ¡±What?¡± Her subordinate was surprised by the sudden news.


    ¡±There is no time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Katherina said before leaving the bar, and the others followed her.


    The Vermilion Gang was one of the fourth strongest gangs in the capital. They dominated the western part of the city and had been around for more than thirty years.


    From what Katherina told them, the Vermilion gang and the ck Snake gang were long-time enemies. The Vermilion gang feared the powerful strength of the leader and vice-leaders of the ck Snake gang and had tried more than once to destroy them.


    Unfortunately, Katherina and her sisters were too strong. Even though the Vermilion gang had some people that could face them, nobody could stop them if they wanted to escape. Due to this, the Vermilion gang could onlypromise in fear that Katherina and her sisters would go all-out in revenge if the ck Snake gang were destroyed.


    Katherina, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t dare to go all-out against them for fear of her subordinates losing their lives. After all, even if she manages to destroy the Vermilion gang, most of her subordinates will die during the battle. Something she feared greatly.


    Moreover, she does not want to offend the force behind the Vermilion gang. Even if she doesn¡¯t know the identity of that force, she knows it¡¯s very strong.


    This situation caused a delicate bnce between the two gangs, and Katherina was happy with the status quo. After all, she was not interested in making her gang one of the strongest gangs. The only reason she created the gang in the first ce was to create a safe environment for her ¡®family¡¯. As long this family was safe, it was only what mattered.


    But it was different for the Vermilion gang. For them, the existence of the ck Snake gang was like a de hanging over their necks. They constantly lived in fear of the ck gang one day attacking them.


    So, they never stopped finding ways to destroy or annex this gang.


    ¡°In other words, it¡¯s not the first time you sh.¡±


    Orpheus mumbled after hearing her story.


    Katherina showed a dark expression. ¡°I have told them more than once that I¡¯m not interested in going against them, but they don¡¯t believe me¡­ This time they crossed the line.¡±


    ¡±Well, they do. They are afraid and mostly greedy, wanting to have your gang under them. You know this is a trap, right?¡±


    To Orpheus¡¯s question, Katherina nodded.


    ¡±I know, but I must still go. He is my only family left. I can¡¯t let him die, not like this.¡± Katherina dered with a resolute face.


    Orpheus looked at Katherina briefly and shrugged.


    It took less than five minutes to reach the ce of the battle. Besides Katherina, Ste and another Level 5 origin master were with Orpheus¡¯s group.


    But once they reached their destination, the battle had already ended.


    Ten men were lying on the ground, injured. One of them, Katherina¡¯s brother, was so severely injured that he was just one step away from death. He had the same hair and eyes like her sister.


    Beside them, a group of men was standing with mocking smiles. They were looking at the men on the ground with bloodthirsty expressions.


    ¡°Rufus! What do you think you are doing!?¡±


    Katherina looked at one of the men and asked coldly.


    Behind her, Ste¡¯s eyes had turned red. She instantly wanted to charge to rescue her brother, but Katherina stopped her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see?¡± The man named Rufus smirked and put his right foot on Katherina¡¯s brother¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m punishing someone who didn¡¯t know his ce.¡±


    Katherina became enraged. Her presence surged around her, pressuring the entire ce with her killing intent.


    However, Rufus remained unfazed and smirked.


    ¡°How terrifying. Damn, I can¡¯t control my legs.¡±


    Then, he increased the strength of his right foot.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Katherina¡¯s brother groaned and opened his eyes. He looked at his sister with eyes filled with determination. He was telling her not to care about him.


    But Katherina could not do it. He was her brother, so in the end, she relented and called back her killing intent. She knew this was a trap, but there was nothing she could do other than listen to try to save her brother.


    Rufus grinned as if his n had worked. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s much better!¡±


    ¡°What do you want, Rufus?¡± Katherina closed her eyes and took a deep breath to calm down. When she opened her eyes again, they had be as cold as the coldest ice.


    ¡°Miss Katherina sure is straightforward. I¡¯ll be honest then. I hope Miss Katherina can surrender her gang to us. Don¡¯t worry; I guarantee that your position in the Vermilion gang will not be lower than mine. After all, Miss Katherina is a powerful origin master. Of course, it¡¯s the same for your sisters and brother.¡±

 Chapter 63

    ¡°Miss Katherina sure is straightforward. I¡¯ll be honest then. I hope Miss Katherina can surrender her gang to us. Don¡¯t worry; I guarantee that your position in the Vermilion gang will not be lower than mine. After all, miss Katherina is a powerful origin master. Of course, it¡¯s the same for your sisters and brother.¡±


    ¡±That is no way in hell that is happening.¡± Ste refused immediately, making Rufus chuckle.


    ¡±Well, I knew you¡¯d say that but have you forgotten that your brother¡¯s life is in my hands? Do you think either of you can rescue him before I kill him?¡± Rufus threatened while putting pressure on his leg, squeezing Katherina¡¯s biological brother¡¯s face against the ground; thetter ground his teeth, trying not to make a sound.


    Seeing this, Ste¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°Despicable!¡±


    ¡°Thanks for thepliment. I¡¯m a gang member; what do you expect?¡± Rufus said to Ste before shifting his gaze onto Katherina.


    ¡±Think about it, miss Katherina. I already called my leader over, and I¡¯m sure it will not take long for him toe.¡±


    Katherina fell silent. As Rufus said, it would be hard to rescue her brother from their hands. Moreover, she knew that other people were as strong as Rufus nearby. Although she could not see him, she knew he was waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    She looked at Orpheus briefly to gauge his reaction, but when she saw all he did was look back at her without any expression, she frowned. She could not understand what this man was thinking.


    ¡°You know Rufus; if something happens to my brother, I¡¯ll make sure of destroying the Vermilion gang! Even if this would be thest thing, I¡¯d ever do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I also know that you will not risk your brother¡¯s life if there is a possibility of saving him. So, what is your choice?¡±


    Katherina fell silent again. She looked at Orpheus, whose face remained expressionless, then at Lilith as if she wanted her to do something. For example, talking to her master; however, Lilith didn¡¯t even look at her making Katherina feel dejected.


    Suddenly, she remembered something, and her eyes shone.


    ¡±I would like to decide right away, but I¡¯m not in charge anymore.¡±


    ¡±What?¡± Rufus was shocked by the sudden news and wondered if Katherina had gone nuts because of the current situation; however, his face darkened when he saw her looking at the handsome young man he was trying to ignore because of how superior his face was to his. Rufus thought it was Katherina¡¯s new boy toy, but he misjudged.


    ¡±This is our new boss.¡± Katherina dered, pointing at Orpheus. Ste immediately understood what her sister was trying to do, and she was overjoyed until the following sentence.


    ¡±Young Master, please. I ept your proposal.¡±


    Katherina dered with her head bowed.


    As if he had been waiting for this, Orpheus smiled; it was a smile that sent chill down to the members of the Vermilion gang.


    Rufus felt an extremely chill run down his back. He didn¡¯t know exactly why either, but his fine hairs were standing on end.


    ¡±You are stepping on something that¡¯s is mine. I will say it once let them go, and your death will be less painful.¡± Orpheus dered with an expressionless face.


    Rufus wrinkled his brows. ¡°Who are you? Kid, I advise you not to poke your nose into our business. We are part of the Vermilion gang. Messing with us is not something you can afford.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How scary!¡± Orpheus was amused and walked forward.


    ¡°However, I want to. Furthermore, I think I can afford to deal with your little gang.¡±


    Rufus frowned. He could not help but feel uneasy when he saw Orpheus¡¯s confidence. Moreover, when he saw Katherina and Ste bowing to him, he knew that this young man apanied by two beauties he just took notice of was not simple.


    After all, Katherina they knew was not a fool. With her prideful personality, she hardly would bow to anyone. So, bowing to the young man meant that thetter identity was not simple and that he had the means to rescue her brother.


    ¡°Rufus, what I hate the most is to repeat myself.¡±


    Ralph¡¯s expression fell. He tried to use his senses to determine Orpheus¡¯s strength, but he saw that this man couldn¡¯t be more normal than an ordinarymoner. Such a result made Rufus warier as he would never believe that a man capable of making Katherina submit would be ordinary; it doesn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°¡­ Sir, are you sure you want to make an enemy of the Vermilion gang?¡±


    ¡°Guess,¡± Orpheus replied half-heartedly.


    Rufus looked at me and closed his eyes. An instantter, his eyes opened again, this time with a determined expression.


    ¡°I see. However, I can¡¯t give you the hostages. I¡¯m sorry, but they determine the future of our gang. Even if you are stronger than me, I¡¯ll not betray the leader¡¯s expectations.¡±


    ¡±I see. Imend your dedication. Too bad you happened to be on the other side.¡± Orpheus dered, feeling admiration for this man. He knew things weren¡¯t looking good for them, but he was still stubborn.


    Rufus looked at Orpheus and bowed. ¡°Then, I apologize for being impolite. Men, attack!¡±


    With his shout as the signal, all the men surrounding him charged toward Orpheus.


    Lilith and Amber would have liked to help, but their master had ordered them to stay behind and watch. He must have his fun as well.


    Orpheus narrowed his eyes with a teasing smile. Before they could take more than two steps forward, he waved his hand.


    ¡°Fall.¡± He whispered. But his voice strangely resounded through the ce.


    The men froze the next instant; then, they fell to the ground one by one like dominos.


    Rufus¡¯s expression changed. He could not understand what happened neither could the member of the ck Snake gang, not even Lilith and Amber understood what just happened.


    Besides seeing Orpheus wave his hand, they failed to notice anything else. However, all the attacking men fell unconscious with their eyes bleeding as if they had seen their worse nightmare before losing consciousness.


    Orpheus stopped paying attention to the men as he knew they were incapacitated entirely by the previous move. Instead, he looked at a dark corner near him with a mysterious smile.


    The shadow hidden in the darkness was startled. Before it could escape, Orpheus snapped his fingers. Instantly, the shadow felt the space around him bing incredibly heavy. In less than one second, his bones and muscles could not endure the pressure.


    The shadow vomited a mouthful of blood, dying on the spot. The sudden spike in gravity had caused his brain to stop receiving blood and stop working.


    ¡°Gerald!¡± Rufus eximed in horror; he didn¡¯t know if his friend and guardian were still alive. He then stared at Orpheus in fear. How could someone be this powerful?


    He had seen how Orpheus defeated someone as strong as himself instantly, without the slightest effort. How he knocked out more than fifteen men effortlessly, not even their leader, a level 4 origin master, could be able to do this.


    Moreover, even now, he could not understand how Orpheus did it.


    ¡°Stop!¡± He shouted and pressed his foot against Katherina¡¯s brother¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him if you don¡¯t stop!¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s face became colder than ice. ¡°I hate to be threatened the most.¡±


    Rufus paled because, in the next instant, Orpheus was already before him. He instantly tried to put strength on his foot, but for some reason, his body felt strangely light.


    The next second, he realized he was flying through the air.


    Then, he felt a strong impact against his back.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Rufus felt his bones breaking from the impact. His internal organs shook due to the extreme pain, and his mouth spat blood.


    Then, his consciousness faded away.


    ¡°Lucien!¡± Katherina shouted and rushed towards her brother one second after seeing Orpheus effortlessly take care of the Vermilion gang people.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, what happened to you!?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Sister¡­ Don¡¯t worry¡­ I-I¡¯m fine, cough, cough.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. How could you say that when you keep vomiting blood!¡± Katherina stopped Lucien from standing up with tears in her eyes and touched his body.


    ¡°Oh, goddess of life, please be merciful. Damn Vermilion gang trash! How ruthless!¡±


    Ste, who had followed after Orpheus, looked at Lucien and paled. She could not help but bring her hands to her mouth when she saw how serious his injuries were.


    ¡°Brother, brother! Quickly, help us take Lucien to the doctor!¡± She yelled to thest person that apanied the group here.


    Amber looked at them and sighed; even she could tell this much by looking at him. Lucien¡¯s injuries were truly serious, enough to make him a disabled person. Rufus was probably nning to leave him in that state so they could control Katherina and the others more easily byter offering to heal himpletely. It was a pretty clever n. Orpheus thought.


    ¡°Let me.¡± Lilith walked towards Lucien and stopped Katherina and the others from moving him. She then put her hand on his chest and closed her eyes.


    Ste wanted to say something, but a nce from Katherina silenced her. Although she also was anxious, she was more level-headed than her sister. She knew that if there was a hope of healing her brotherpletely, it was Orpheus; even if it was Lilith that was trying, it didn¡¯t matter because if she were not good, Orpheus wouldn¡¯t have let here forward.


    Well, they had no idea that Orpheus was justzy to act.

 Chapter 64

    Despite not having the Light attribute capable of instantly healing injuries, Lilith could heal Lucien¡¯s injuries to some extent by sending origin through his body.


    After Lilith finished moved her gaze toward Katherina and Ste. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he¡¯ll be fine. He needs a few days of rest.¡±


    The girls sighed in relief and shot her a grateful look. They then looked at the remaining unconscious people and looked at Lilith again. Lilith instantly understood what they wanted.


    However, she shook her head firmly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Healing them is not easy. Like you saw with your brother. What I did can¡¯t be called real healing either, and I don¡¯t have the energy to do that for others.¡±


    The girls fell silent hearing my answer. Aileen opened her mouth hesitantly, but in the end, she did not insist.


    ¡°I understand.¡± Katherina sighed before turning in Ste¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Ste, go with Lass and take some of the injured away. You will send men to carry the rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡± Ste nodded and carried two men away. Lass followed after her with another two men, leaving the remaining behind.


    Once they were gone, Katherina walked toward Rufus and grabbed his hair. ¡°Scum! What do you have to say in your defense?!¡±


    Rufus woke up due to the pain. He looked at Katherina with a groggy and terrified expression and tried to answer.


    However, she did not allow him to answer. Next instant, she mmed his head against the ground with great strength.


    ¡°Speak!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Miss Katherina, I-I am¡­ from the Vermilion-¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! What? Do you think that being part of the Vermilion Gang gives you the right to hurt my brother?! Today, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±


    Hearing Katherina¡¯s words filled with killing intent, Rufus paled. He tried to talk again, but how could Katherina let him do that? She ruthlessly crushed his teeth with a punch and threw his body against the ground.


    Bang!


    Rufus¡¯s body was ruthlessly mmed into the ground, causing a minor tremor.


    Orpheus and Lilith watched everything with cool faces while Amber tried to close her eyes as it was her first time seeing someone get tortured. She was ufortable with this, but Orpheus¡¯s cold voice stopped her.


    ¡±Don¡¯t close your eyes; you better watch because things like this will happen often, and you will also perform torture. This is not real torture; it¡¯s just a furious woman venting her anger.¡±


    Amber nodded and decided to keep watching.


    Meanwhile, Katherina acted as though she didn¡¯t hear Orpheus¡¯s words; she walked toward him and stepped on his spine.


    ¡°Argggggggggggg!¡± Rufus screamed in pain.


    With an expression filled with fear, he looked at Katherina and pleaded her with his eyes. However, she ignored himpletely.


    No, she became even crueler after that.


    The torturested less than five minutes. Those five minutes felt like hell to Rufus; he wished he would be dead instead. When Katherina was about to give him thest blow, Orpheus stopped her.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?.¡± He asked with a cold voice.


    ¡°He almost killed my brother.¡±


    Orpheus looked at her and sighed. ¡°Yeah, and due to it, I allowed you to vent. But I need him alive, or perhaps you thought I let him so you could kill him?¡±


    He stared right into her eyes when he spoke. Katherina confronted his gaze fearlessly. Despite the dread she felt towards Orpheus, her hatred and rage towards Rufus, the man that had almost killed her brother, were even greater.


    However, after a few seconds, she relented. She knew nothing would change if she were to throw a tantrum here. Fist speak louder than words; unfortunately, she possessed the weakest punch here; forget beating Orpheus; she couldn¡¯t even beat Lilith, so even though she was not happy about letting this scum live, she could only give up and follow Orpheus¡¯s wish.


    ¡°I understand.¡± She said, trying to control her emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With his current condition, his life will be very miserable even if he survives.¡±


    To Orpheus¡¯s words, Katherina nodded.


    ¡°What about the others?¡± She asked and looked at the remaining unconscious Vermilion gang members.


    ¡°Do what you want,¡± Orpheus replied. He did not need them anyway, so at least he should let Katherina vent the frustration she couldn¡¯t vent on Rufus on them.


    Katherina¡¯s lips curved up in a bloodthirsty smile.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She was delighted that he let her kill them. She would do it in the most bloodthirsty way.


    After Katherina went to deal with the other enemies, Orpheus crouched down in front of Rufus and lifted his face.


    ¡°Rufus, right? I was hoping you could give a message to your leader. Tell him that if he does not surrender in one week, I¡¯ll kill him.¡±


    Rufus opened his eyes wide. He then nodded fearfully.


    Orpheus nodded and let go of his face; he walked toward Katherina.


    ¡°Done?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Done.¡± She responded while shaking away the blood on her sword.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s almost dawn, and we need to return soon.¡±


    Katherina nodded and carried her brother on her shoulder. At the same time, the gang members that had just arrived took the remaining injured with them.


    Orpheus took the lead, followed by Lilith and Amber, and Katherina and her subordinates followed closely behind.


    ?????


    A few minutester, a group of men appeared in the ce where the massacre happened.


    A burly man led the group. The man was powerful, a strong level 4 origin master, and carried a long spear on his back.


    ¡°¡­ What happened here?¡± The burly man¡¯s expression stiffened when he saw the scene of carnage. Headless corpses, some were cut in half, some had their limbs detached from their bodies; it was indeed a carnage.


    Unfortunately, none of the burly¡¯s men was able to answer. They were too surprised and frightened to speak.


    ¡°Men!¡± Shouted the burly man. ¡°Search between the bodies; I want to find what happened here!¡±


    The men behind him nodded quickly and rushed to the scene. Soon, one of them found Rufus barely breathing.


    ¡°Leader, captain Rufus is alive, but he will need treatment immediately!¡±


    ¡°Bring him here and have the Healer treat his injuries!¡±


    A healing origin master immediately went to treat Rufus. But in seconds, his expression turned ugly.


    ¡°Leader, I can¡¯t save him. His injuries are too serious.¡±


    The burly man¡¯s expression sank but soon turned resolute.


    ¡°¡­ Can you wake him up?¡±


    ¡°I can try¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry up!¡±


    The healer nodded in a hurry and sent his white origin into Rufus¡¯s body. A few secondster, thetter opened his eyes.


    ¡°Aghhhhhh!¡± The first thing he did was scream. His eyes were filled with terror and fear, as though he had gone through a nightmare.


    The healer quickly tried to calm him down, but it was useless. His mind had copsed due to fear.


    He repeated the same words aga6 and again as though telling a curse.


    ¡°The monster¡­ He wille¡­ To destroy us¡­ sux days, one week deadline¡­¡±


    The leader furrowed his brows and fell silent. He could notprehend why Rufus was so frightened.


    ¡®Is it something rted to the ck Snake gang? I remember I asked him to provoke them a little. For him to be like this was not something that woman could do? So, what going on here? Did the ck Snake gang go under someone? That¡¯s unlikely, so what happened here? I don¡¯t understand.¡¯


    The burly man was confused, trying to understand what had happened but couldn¡¯t find an answer.


    Soon, one of his subordinates spoke.


    ¡°Leader, what are we going to do?¡±


    The leader thought for a moment and replied. ¡°It¡¯s almost morning, and the imperial guards will not allow amotion during the day. Moreover, this case is too strange. I¡¯m afraid we are not able to deal with this.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a few days; I need to see young master to know what we will do.¡± The leader replied before leaving after taking care of the bodies. His face was cold as ice; if it weren¡¯t because he was working under a noble, he would have immediately sought an exnation from the ck Snake Gang. Blood must be paid with the blood but not today.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see how long you will stay cocky for, Katherina. One-week deadline? What a joke.¡¯


    ?????


    Orpheus and the girls returned to their vi after apanying Katherina to the gang¡¯s base. He left some simple instructions; he asked her to take care of the gang and show him the remaining data tomorrow. He also instructed her to keep a low profile while he was not here and try not to provoke the Vermilion Gang. They probably would not dare to take action in the middle of the day, but it was good to be careful.


    The essential order he left behind was for her to find a group of loyal people with good talent. Katherina and her siblings were indeed pretty strong, but they were not enough if they wanted to make the ck Snake Gang the strongest of the capital.


    ¡±This is going to be fun,¡± Orpheus mumbled. He could have taken all the gangs overnight, but it would not be fun, and he must not first find a solution for his injuries.


    ¡±Hopefully, the answer is inside the Ruins. I don¡¯t have too much time.¡±

 Chapter 65

    The following morning Orpheus and the girls left for their ss.


    When their teacher arrived, she brought them into a special dimension to train. Spending five days equal to two days outside.


    ¡±We will be using this special dimension for your basic training. You must know this; it¡¯s because you¡¯re members of the S ss that you got this special privilege. Other sses would only spend three days here because you¡¯re the first year hope in the iingpetition against the Saint Star Academy; you¡¯re treated differently. You better use this opportunity to its fullest.¡±


    The students nodded at their teacher¡¯s words. Orpheus scanned the special realm and couldn¡¯t help but nod in appreciation; the person who created this dimension must be at least close to Level 2.


    ¡±Kyle, do you know it¡¯s possible to rent this special dimension for a short period?¡±


    While Orpheus was thinking about who was the one that created this world, the annoying voice of Xiaosu reached his ears. He chose to listen to Xiaosu¡¯s exnation as he could gain information from this.


    ¡±So?¡±


    Xiaosu was surprised that Orpheus was showing interest in what he had to say; he thought he would have been ignored as usual but not this time.


    Smiling as if he had won a small victory, Xiaosu decided to exin about the Special dimension.


    ¡±The special dimension was created by the first headmaster, a powerful Level 2 Origin master. Nobody knows where he went; it has been 100 years since he disappeared. Each academy has one, and as you know, it¡¯s possible to buy anything with credits, weapons, armors, special entry to Ruins, elixirs, and you can rent training facilities. It is possible to rent this dimension, but it¡¯s too costly; only third or second years who have umted enough credits can rent it. One hour is equal to 100 credits.¡±


    Orpheus nodded when he heard the price one would need to pay to rent this special dimension for one hour. It might be costly for some, but it was a reasonable price. The number of things you could achieve in one hour would be significant. The origin inside this realm is thicker than outside, and he believed that it was possible to reduce the amount of origin transmitted; for example the amount of origin that would be present in this realm when you rent this special dimension for one hour would be above the current one.


    ¡±It seems that depending on the situation, the amount of origin inside might increase or decrease.¡± Xiaosu¡¯s words pretty much confirmed Orpheus¡¯s assumption.


    ¡±I see, that is good.¡±


    ¡±I say you two, should I let you continue the lesson?¡± Quinn red at Orpheus and Xiaosu with her purple eyes; lightning danced in them.


    ¡±Pardon, madam, we will focus; please continue.¡±


    Xiaosu lowered his head, not daring to look at the Crazy in the eyes; it was Quinn¡¯s nickname. He was feeling tremendous pressure under those amethyst eyes.


    Quinn sighed, seeing Orpheus¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in front of her intent. She had infused a bit of her intent inside her eyes as she rebuked them; she tried to make them feel pressured, but only Xiaosu was affected; nothing happened to Orpheus; it was pretty surprising. She was Level 4, close to Level 3, so normally, a young boy who was low level 4 should have been affected by her intent, yet he was calm.


    If the others students weren¡¯t affected, she would have thought that her intent had regressed.


    ¡®Interesting. Let¡¯s see if you will still have this proud face when the training begins.¡¯ Quinn decided to increase the training to test the limit of this young whose depth she could not see.


    ¡±Let¡¯s leave.¡± Quinn flicked her fingers, and the Orpheus and the others were brought inside a big forest. Wet, grassy ground squishes beneath their feet.


    The students were happily checking around them, inhaling the fresh air filled with origin thicker than the outside, when they heard the devil¡¯s voice.


    ¡±Shall we begin then?¡± Quinn was smiling when she said those words.


    Most of the students felt a chill run down their back. They didn¡¯t know exactly why either, but their fine hairs were standing on end. This was going to be hell, they thought.


    At first, they expected a period of ¡°basic training,¡± where she would grind them across the washboard for a while to break down any bad habits they had and prepare them to receive her wisdom and knowledge, and in this, she did not disappoint.


    They expected something hard, and because they had all received some training, they thought it wouldn¡¯t be too hard for them to adapt; however they didn¡¯t expect to crawl back in through their tent that night feeling as if someone had shot needles of salt into every inch of muscle tissue they possessed. Quinn had run them for the equivalent of a hundred or so kilometers, then made them move boulders that weighed more than a hundred kilograms around a clearing, then push logs up the hillside, then carry a boulder on their back as they ran another forty kilometers.


    It was more of the same the next day, as Quinn systematically broke down their ability to regenerate and then physically exhausted them. Compared to ordinary people, an origin master¡¯s natural regenerative ability was twice that of ordinary people; your regenerative ability increase as your level goes up. So naturally, all those present possessed exceptional regenerative abilities ordinary people couldn¡¯t dream of.


    And yet, before Quinn¡¯s basic training, they couldn¡¯t keep up; she broke them down so severely that their regeneration couldn¡¯tpletely recover to its fullest the next day, a day that was even more strenuous than thest. She pushed them beyond their physical limits, pushed them so hard that they would copse daily, physically incapable of carrying out her tasks, and that was what she had been waiting for.


    After a ride of this torture, some finally demanded to know why they had to kill themselves daily when she intended to teach them how to use better origin, which had nothing to do with the body.


    ¡°Ahh! So you didn¡¯t understand why I was doing this?


    She had snorted in her typical manner. ¡°I thought you¡¯d know better than to ask such a stupid question; the limits of origin are physical limits, how much power your body can handle. You can increase it by being fit; if I weren¡¯t in such good shape, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do half of what I do. Most origin masters think it is ok to wield origin inside your body; it will increase as your level increases. While this thinking is not wrong, it¡¯s wed. If at Level 7, the amount of origin your body can hold is equal to half of a cup, with a good physics, you can hold half an inch of a cup; it may not be a lot, but between two levels 7, this small difference can change the oue of a fight and make you stronger than normal level 7, you can even fight across rank.¡±


    Those who hadn¡¯t noticed the purpose of this training were shocked upon hearing the goal of this basic training. They thought they had spent three doing basic training for nothing; however, now they knew it was not for nothing. Even without their teacher telling them to check their body, Amber and the others could feel the change their bodies had undergone those three days.


    When they tried to absorb the origin around, the absorption rate was faster, and the amount of origin their origin core located in the middle of the stomach, they could feel the origin core expending, even if it was a slight expansion, it was something that shouldn¡¯t happen until they increase their rank.


    There are three ranks through each level: Low-middle and High/peak. You need to surpass peak level 5 to be low level 4; the higher the level, the harder it bes to increase your rank to get into a higher level.


    ¡±Now that you have noticed the benefit of this training, let¡¯s increase the difficulty a bit,¡± Quinn announced with an evil grin.


    Amber and the others despaired; they had no idea their teacher was doing this because of Orpheus. She had expected him to be exhausted as Leon and others, but he was doing perfectly fine, almost as if the hellish training they experienced those three days was nothing for him.


    This left the Crazy demon quite frustrated; when she was doing this training at their level, she was in sorry state as well. She did know Orpheus possessed terrific physics, but she never expected his stamina to be this horrifying.


    ¡®This man is a monster, I¡¯m more curious about his background, but as a teacher, I shall keep my curiosity in check and focus on training this diamond. Sigh! I wonder if there¡¯s something I can teach him, seeing how easily he takes everything on. Almost as if an adult looking at a child unt her little knowledge.¡¯


    ¡®No, no, there is no way Kyle is an old man with a young man face; this could mean he is Level 2 at least, which would be ridiculous.¡¯ Quinn denied the assumption that Orpheus was older and stronger than her; it was why he would be so calm facing any situation and facing her training.


    ¡®I must be overthinking because this bastard is too bizarre. I shall increase the training to another level. Show me what you got, Kyle.¡¯ Quinn mumbled while thinking about what kind of training she would have them do tomorrow.


    Everything except Orpheus and Nemesis felt a chill run down their spines.

 Chapter 66

    The following morning the students of S ss woke up feeling refreshed, but soon they remembered today¡¯s schedule color drained from their faces.


    While others were preparing themselves mentally in the twin goddesses¡¯ tents, Lily was about to put away their tent before joining others with her sister.


    ¡±She is the devil, she is the devil, I tell you,¡± Lily mumbled with a pale face.


    Even the intense training she and her sister had to undergo wasn¡¯t this scary. She had goosebumps just by remembering the basic training. It was true that they felt the change after those three days of basic training, but the hellish training they went through wasn¡¯t something one should be able to forget easily.


    Lily even wondered if other sses were undergoing the same training as them but soon shook her head, thinking it was unlikely because every teacher had their own teaching. Their teacher was probably the scariest one.


    ¡±No wonder she is called the Crazy demon. E, what do you think today¡¯s training will be?¡± Lily asked her other half, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    Confused, Lily touched her sister¡¯s shoulder; however, still no response; thetter eyes were focused in another direction. Following this direction, Lily was able to see what her sister was looking at.


    ¡±Again?¡± Lily mumbled, exhausted; this was not the first she had caught her sister looking at that annoying man. It had be a daily basis.


    ¡±What is so good about him?¡± Lily asked, frustrated, making Ee to her sense.


    ¡±He is different. Something inside him seemed broken; it was not healing properly.¡± E exined what she saw while observing Orpheus a few minutes ago.


    ¡±What? I thought I forbad you for using your special eyes.¡± Lily¡¯s face changed, and she grabbed E¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡±It hurts. You should stop before I get angry.¡± E reminded her sister, who immediately lessened her grip.


    ¡±Sorry, but I thought we decided that you won¡¯t use that ability, not until you can perfectly control it and will not suffer any side effects.¡±


    Lily tried to remind her sister about the side effects that ensued every time she used that ability.


    ¡±I know, but you don¡¯t have to worry. My Saint¡¯s eyes activated on their own to look into that man¡¯s body; everything happened too fast; it didn¡¯tst even one second; all I saw was a huge crack slowly healing and terrible darkness. Then my eyes were forcibly shut down, strangely there weren¡¯t any side effects.¡±


    ¡±What?¡± Lily was shocked when she heard her sister¡¯s exnation. This is weird; it was the first time it had happened, and this man was indeed different from others. To think her sister¡¯s unique eyes would activate independently and without side effects, was surprising.


    This ability manifested a few months ago, and whenever E used this ability, she could see through the essence of things. The two called this ability the Saint¡¯s eyes. E¡¯s eyes would turn golden when she used that ability; however, the side effects were severe; it might cause headaches for hours or bleeding. She would be unable to use origin after using the Saint¡¯s eyes temporarily.


    While Lily believed that these eyes were a wonderful thing if her sister could perfectly control them. For example, there was that time when E killed a Tier 2 beast in a single strike; she had unconsciously used the Saint¡¯s eyes to be able to do that; sheter told Lily that when she used the Saint¡¯s eyes, she saw a red line and following this line she was able to instakill the origin beast by cutting this line until the end.


    ¡±I understand, and I¡¯m happy, but you should stop until we find out he really is,¡± Lily warned her sister, who nodded and added.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find out when I go on a date with him, but I¡¯m sure you can tell he means no harm.¡±


    Lily didn¡¯tment and headed to where the students were gathered. E followed after Lily looking in Orpheus¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, he had disappeared.


    ¡®He¡¯s probably already with other students. E gets yourself together; why are you so obsessed with that man? Ah! It must be because he knows something about us.¡¯ E thought while trying to catch up to her sister, who had gone far ahead.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus was already where the other students gathered. Xiaosu, who spotted him, waved at him, but he ignored him and continued thinking about what happened with E a few minutes ago.


    ¡®To think she would be able to use the Eyes of Truth without her memories back. It seems that her awakening, no, their awakening is not far. I would have never expected that that spell could split her original soul into two parts. I know it was a forbidden spell, but still, this is ridiculous. I wonder what really happened.¡¯


    ¡±Hey! Man, what are you thinking so hard about?¡± Xiaosu approached Orpheus and gave him a light p on the shoulder, breaking him from his formting thoughts.


    ¡°Are you-¡± Xiaosu, who was about to say something, couldn¡¯t finish his sentence when Orpheus red at him, angry that he disturbed him when he was busy thinking.


    It was the first time Xiaosu felt so insignificant before someone; he saw his death in the split-second Orpheus¡¯s eyesnded on him. In those eyes, he saw how insignificant he was, he could easily kill him, and he wouldn¡¯t even care about the consequences.


    Xiaosu¡¯s heartbeat increased, and he started sweating.


    ¡±Huh?¡±


    Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus, their teacher who had just arrived, felt something and looked in their direction, but what she felt was long gone.


    ¡®I thought I felt an intent just now, a pretty powerful intent. However, when I checked, I saw nothing; maybe it was my imagination.¡¯ Quinn mumbled before finally concluding she was being oversensitive because of a certain bastard breaking her n to have fun.


    ¡±Ah! Let¡¯s focus on the real lesson and stop being petty.¡± She decided to begin the second lesson today instead of making them continue with the basic training.


    While she was organizing her thoughts Orpheus who came back to his sense, knew he had overreacted; he immediately calmed down. Fortunately, he had canceled his intent before Quinn detected him; however, Xiaosu was still under the shock of his powerful intent. Even if what he felt was a fragment of his intent, it was not something someone who had not achieved the rank of gaining an intent could endure.


    ¡±Ouch!¡± Xiaosu regained his sense after receiving a powerful p from Orpheus.


    ¡±Do you know it hurts? I¡¯m sure I haven¡¯t pped you that strongly. You are too petty.¡±


    Hearing Xiaosuins, Orpheus chuckled and pointed ahead.


    ¡±What? Do you think I¡¯ll fall such obvious trick and-¡±


    He stopped mid-sentence when he noticed everyone red at him and their teacher heading this way.


    ¡±Eh! Teacher, please continue; there is no need toe this way. I will shut up from now on.¡± Xiaosu dered with her hand raised; he felt like since he knew Orpheus, he changed, not for good; he became talkative.


    ¡®I guess I must control myself a bit.¡¯ Xiaosu thought. He heaved a sigh of relief, seeing Quinn stopping and returning to where she was.


    After clearing her throat, she began today¡¯s lesson.


    ¡±Today, we will be doing another exercise instead of the basic training.¡±


    ¡±Yay!!!!¡±


    The students celebrated hearing that they wouldn¡¯t have to continue today¡¯s hellish training.


    ¡±Silence, please,¡± Quinn shouted while amplifying her voice using origin.


    They felt like their ears would burst; they were forced to stop shouting and focus on her.


    ¡±Good, that¡¯s more like. Like I said today, we will do a different exercise, but first, for those who already have a spirit perception, please step ahead. By the way, spirit perception is the ability to perceive your enemy without seeing them. I¡¯m sure you all have heard about it.¡±


    All the students nodded their heads, every one of them had heard about spirit perception even once; while not all of them had this ability, there was no doubt that they all knew about it.


    ¡±Good, step forward those that have spirit perception.¡±


    At Quinn¡¯smand, more than half of the ss stepped forward. Seeing this, Quinn was amazed.


    ¡±Not bad, you¡¯re more than expected.¡± She said before looking at the remaining who had yet to acquire a spirit perception.


    ¡±As for the remaining, you do a simple exercise; you will use these special bandanas to block your eyes before fighting against your ssmate until you feel a change.¡± She instructed before distributing ck bandages to twelves students.


    They immediately began fighting against each other blindfolded. This exercise may be simple, but it was designed to draw their innate ability to detect other through another means, the spirit perception. This training would help them acquire the spirit perception. Well, this was the first part. Before they finish, she would instruct others about the other lesson she had nned for today.


    ¡±For you who already have a spirit perception. I will now talk about Intent.¡±


    Lily and the students who already had spirit perception grinned; they had been waiting for this.

 Chapter 67

    Quinn looked at her students for a moment, she impulsively wanted to choose Orpheus for what she was about to do, but she quickly discarded this idea; the boy was too unusual. She might end up making fun of herself if she were to select him. So, she selected another student instead.


    ¡±Daneel,e forward.¡±


    In the end, she chooses Leon¡¯s henchmen. Daneel stepped forward, he didn¡¯t know what their teacher wanted to do, but he decided to use this opportunity to earn some points with Amber.


    Looking at her, he smiled, showing his white teeth. Unfortunately, Amberpletely ignored him and focused on their teacher.


    Daneel stood a few meters away from Quinn and waited for further instructions.


    ¡±I will show you an example of intent. Intent or will can make your attacks powerful and deadly when infused in them. Let¡¯s me show you an example.¡±


    Lilith said as she stood face to face with Daneel. To illustrate her words, she unleashed her intent; suddenly, Daneel felt as if he was thrown into a bottomless pit full of ice.


    Jumping away in reflex, he looked with surprise at Quinn. There was a bit of fear mixed in. If someone were to check his back, they would be astonished to see it was covered in sweat.


    ¡°This was killing intent. A rather simple trick, as things go. Though, some origin users have reached such a high level in this trick that they can actually kill or stun weak-willed people. But this isn¡¯t all.¡±


    Waving her hand, all the grass around her was immediately cut.


    ¡°By fusing the intent to cut with my origin, I obtained a de that cut anything. The stronger my intent, the stronger my de. Do not confuse emotions and intent. The intent is the will behind an action. A goal you set for yourself.¡±


    ¡±There are different types of intent, but for the moment, let¡¯s focus on the simplest. You will learn to increase your attack¡¯s sharpness and destructiveness with the most basic intent. You saw what I did. By the end of tomorrow night, your goal is to be able to cut grass in half. You pass if you seeded in cutting them in half as I did, you would even earn 20 credits as a reward.¡±


    The students¡¯ eyes shone when they heard her words. They vowed to win those 20 credits at all costs, even though it wouldn¡¯t be easy. They are the elites, the genius, after all. They could do that much if they put their hearts into it.


    As if she could see through them, Quinn advised.


    ¡±It¡¯s good to be confident because of your talents; however, never let your talent go to your head. It would be best if you worked hard. Harder than anyone. A genius is terrifying, but a genius who works hard is a monster.¡±


    At the end of those words, a new hell began for them. It was way worse than the basic training to increase their Origin. She would ask them to infuse their intent into their weapons, but unfortunately, they failed, and as punishment, she ordered them to do a thousand shes; for those using a bow, she gave them a special bow using origin as an arrow. They had to fire a thousand arrows.


    Most of the students, except for a few (Orpheus, Lilith, Grim, Snow, Kaguya, the twins¡¯ goddesses, Alvinia and Leon), failed, they thought it would be easy to clear this lesson, but unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the case.


    They failed to achieve a satisfactory result on their first day.


    In the evening, the other students managed to acquire the spirit perception skill, and they joined the other group to train.


    During the night, Quinn instructed them on different strategies for one VS one or one VS many situations.


    Many students understood why Quinn was the teacher most students desired, her lessons were simple to understand, and she would never waste her time on unnecessary things.


    Their fourth day passed, and arrived thest day. As usual, they went through hellish training; however, fortunately, in the end, most of them were able to infuse the most basic intent to their weapons; it was like you use origin to increase the sharpest of your weapon, like you¡¯re giving pouring water into a dry well.


    ¡±Good, the result was more satisfactory than expected. It¡¯s why I will reward the most outstanding student.¡±


    At the end of their training, Quinn stood before them and said. Everyone¡¯s eyes focused on Orpheus, wondering what reward he would get.


    However, only Orpheus knew their teacher was targeting him; she wanted to prove something. He could more or less guess what she had in mind.


    For a new student, he was beyond exceptional; it was to the point that everything seemed too easy for him. For someone like that, you couldn¡¯t help but be curious, wondering what kind of secrets he had.


    Orpheus was sure that the reward she was talking about wouldn¡¯t be something she would give easily without a condition, and as expected, Quinn had a n in mind when she talked about reward. Her following words proved that he was right, assuming she wouldn¡¯t easily hand over the reward.


    ¡±The reward is 100 credits, and to earn this, Kyle will have to fight me.¡± She announced. Those envying Orpheus felt pity for him as they believed he wouldn¡¯t win.


    ¡±Kyle is a low-level 4, so I will limit my strength to the same level.¡±


    Immediately after saying those words, she sealed her strength to the same level as Orpheus.


    She continued. ¡±The rule is simple. If I seed in breaking your weapon or wounding you in a ce that should have been fatal, I win, and it¡¯s your win if you break my sword or you make me drop it. It¡¯s your win if you manage to put your sword against my neck.¡±


    ¡±I see. Let¡¯s begin then.¡± Orpheus stood before her with his silver spear pointed forward.


    Quinn¡¯s weapon was a slender sword.


    The two stood apart with everyone¡¯s eyes gathered on them; the forest became quiet like the calm before the storm.


    Orpheus infused intent into his silver spear, making it sharper, while Quinn did the same thing. Her sword glowed in purple light.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not make things too big, or else I¡¯ll be drawing too much attention.¡¯ Orpheus sealed his strength to level 4 before looking at Quinn.


    They stared at each other¡¯s eyes, their intent to fight clear in them.


    A smile lit up Quinn¡¯s eyes as she took a step forward, and instantly, she appeared before Orpheus; he had to admit that her speed for a low-level 4 was remarkable.


    Quinn, who appeared before Orpheus, instantly kicked him in the stomach, but he blocked with his spear.


    Using this moment, he stopped her blow; she twirled on herself and used the centrifugal force to bring her sword even faster at him.


    Boom!!


    Orpheus dodged, and the swordnded a air breath from him, creating a small crater on the ground.


    Fusing the Wind and the lightning intent into his spear, he thrust it forward in a single thrust; however, in reality, five thrusts were executed.


    Quinn was shocked by this; she had never taught them this method, but strangely Orpheus was able toe up with this method; it was too surprising.


    ¡®Indeed a monster, but it won¡¯t be easy to take me down.¡¯


    Quinn released her killing intent locking Orpheus in ce while she appeared before him and punched him in the stomach; her punch was infused with intent making it powerful, like a metal glove.


    Bang!


    Orpheus was sent flying by the kick, but he shifted his body mid-air, kicking Quinn flying. She hadn¡¯t expected such a quick counterattack as it was challenging to maneuver one¡¯s body midair without support; however, Orpheus was able to do that.


    ¡®As I thought, you¡¯re incredible, but if it¡¯s only this much, you can¡¯t win.¡¯


    Swoosh! Bang! Bang! ngs !!!!


    The two shed, again and again, using their physics; the result was a draw.


    They were now face to face. They were so close, they could feel their breath. The two decided to end the fight. Quinn decided to use her strongest skill avable for this level while Orpheus, well, he decided to have fun.


    ¡±Teacher! Looking at you from a close range, you¡¯re indeed a great beauty.¡±


    Silence descended on the forest. The other student¡¯s jaws almost hit the ground; they couldn¡¯t believe what they had just heard.


    Quinn was gobsmacked.


    ¡±What?¡± She eximed.


    ¡±So cute,¡± Orpheus added, further confusing her.


    Using this opportunity, he kicked her in the stomach like she did, since he was all for equal treatment between men and women. He grabbed her feet as she was about to fly away and brought her down hard on the ground.


    BOOM!


    ¡°Gah?!¡±


    She mmed against the ground, making her almost vomit.


    This wasn¡¯t enough to break her defense, but since she was still a little stunned, he immediately sat on her and put his sword against her throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s my win.¡±

 Chapter 68

    Orpheus and others had returned from their five days of training inside the special dimension.


    Currently, he was getting ready to see Katherina and her gang. He had promised to visit the next day but couldn¡¯t because of the training.


    ¡±You two have something to say, don¡¯t you?¡± He asked them because he noticed they had been staring at him since their return. They must have something to ask but didn¡¯t know how to ask him.


    ¡±Yes, master. We want to know why you did that during the mock battle? Knowing your strength, you would have won without doing something like that.¡±


    To Lilith¡¯s question, Orpheus responded.


    ¡±I see. So you, too, were curious about why I did that. It¡¯s not hard; I¡¯ll exin to you.¡±


    ¡±What will happen when someone usually cold does something out of his character?¡± Orpheus asked.


    Both girls standing beside him exchanged a look before Amber responded.


    ¡±It will surprise everyone.¡±


    ¡±Good. During a fight, you can use any means possible to win. Fighting is not noble; there is no rule. I¡¯m known for being expressionless; I rarely talk with someone. Imagine someone like that making joke out of the blue; even Quinn would be caught off guard no matter how experienced she was. And it was what I did. It was also punishment for her behavior. She was too curious. The result of the fight will calm her down for a while.¡±


    The girls finally understood why their master did that; he did that because he was simply annoyed. Now they think about it; their teacher seemed especially interested in their master; during their training, she would try to target him.


    ¡®Well, she can be a good subordinateter.¡¯ Lilith, who knew to some extent the identity of their master, expected Quinn to be Orpheus¡¯s subordinate in the future.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go,¡± Orpheus said; he took the two with him as they left for the capital again.


    ?????


    In a mansion owned by Quinn, she sat on her bed in a ck negligee, biting her thumb.


    ¡±Damn you, Kyle, you dare to shame me like that. I¡¯ll be sure to pay you back, you little pervert. To think I thought he was a mysterious genius, but he is nothing but a pervert behind his mask. How dare.¡±


    She took one of her dolls and started beating it out of frustration. She beat the poor doll until she was satisfied.


    Like Orpheus had expected, suffering such humiliation left Quinn fuming; she forgot about her desire to know more about him; all was left was a burning desire to teach.


    It was exactly what Orpheus desired but what he hadn¡¯t expected was what followed.


    ¡±Wait a moment.¡± Quinn embraced the doll that became worn out after getting violently beaten.


    Quinn felt like something was not right and contemted for a moment. As a result, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but tilt upward.


    ¡±So, it was your goal. I have got fooled. Too bad for you, I won¡¯t fall for your trick Kyle; I will find out what you are hiding.¡±


    Orpheus would have never expected that after venting her frustrations, Quinn would soon discover that something wasn¡¯t right.


    ?????


    After the initial difort they experienced every time they teleported, the girls observed their surroundings; as expected, they appeared inside Katherina¡¯s office. She was sitting on a big chair smoking with her sisters and brother present.


    When she saw them, she immediately threw away the cigarette and straightened her body.


    ¡±Evening Mr, leader.¡± Because she didn¡¯t know Orpheus¡¯s name yet, she decided to address him as a leader; he was their leader anyway.


    While Katherina¡¯s brother looked at Orpheus respectfully, Aileen, the rapier-wielding woman, red at him. She still hadn¡¯t epted Orpheus as their leader, but she knew nothing would change even if she were to cause a tantrum. He was strong without a doubt; his goal to have all the gangs in the capital under him was achievable as well but what Aileen could not ept was the fact that the gang they painstakingly created and nurtured in an environment where it was hard for women to survive, became something else property overnight. It was a bitter truth to swallow.


    ¡±It seems that nothing happened while I was gone,¡± Orpheus said, scanning the whole base; nothing happened; the Vermilion gang didn¡¯t make any movement during the past two days, which was within his expectation.


    Katherina nodded before giving him a detailed report on the ck Snake gang names, the old and new members she recruited.


    ¡±Not bad, 250 members: Hundred and thirty Level 7, Sixty Level 6, Fifty-six Level 5 and Four Level 4 Origin masters.¡± Orpheus read the report and nodded, pleased with the number of members. As for their strength, it was still low, but with what he had in mind, they would be stronger soon enough to strike fear in the other gang¡¯s hearts.


    Aileen was ring at Orpheus, who had put his feet on the table after taking her sister¡¯s seat. She stopped when the two girls standing behind Orpheus red at her. She shivered, feeling a sheep before two dire wolves.


    ¡±Let¡¯s begin. I have something for you. Call the other members to join us on the training ground. Orpheus said before disappearing.


    Katherina did not ask how he knew they had a training ground; she just ordered her sisters and brother to call the old members while she would bring the neers.


    Five minutester, all the gang members were present. Orpheus didn¡¯t introduce himself again because he had already ordered Katherina to do that.


    What surprised him was that nobody said anything when they saw him, except for the initial surprise present on their face; they were obedient, patiently waiting for their new leader to speak.


    ¡±You will step into the portal over there.¡± Orpheus pointed at a strange portal on his left.


    Everyone except for Amber and Lilith looked at him with confusion.


    ¡±Wait, what? We are going inside?¡± Katherina took a step back unconsciously.


    ¡°Of course, I prepared it for you. Don¡¯t worry; I made sure of keeping the degree of danger low for the first time, so none of you will die, probably.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Die?¡±


    Orpheus, who rarely smile, smiled radiantly. Amber shook her head, feeling pity for the gang members.


    When the group saw his smile, they all retreated unconsciously. Even Lilith, who had spent a little time with him, trembled slightly in fright.


    As for Aileen, she felt her hair standing up.


    ¡°Okay, who is going first?¡± Orpheus asked with a sadistic smile. None of them dared to step forward. Two hundred and fifty gazes were looking at him as though asking, ¡®Leader, Do you think we are crazy enough to enter such a suspicious-looking portal?¡¯


    Aileen was the first one to open her mouth.


    ¡±You don¡¯t expect us to go in that, right?¡±


    Orpheus didn¡¯t answer; Aileen frowned.


    ¡±We will not take a step forward if you don¡¯t exin what is with that thing!¡± She said while pointing to the portal. The portal kept shimmering as if it could stop at any moment; it gave a dangerous vibe.


    The others nodded to her words; they felt chill just by staring at the portal. Only Katherina and Ste remained quiet, but the two did not seem keen to enter that ce either.


    ¡°Is it so?¡± Orpheus grinned. ¡°Unfortunately, all of you will have to enter there tonight; you don¡¯t have the choice. It¡¯s an order, not a demand.¡±


    ¡°Over my dead body!¡± Aileen gritted her teeth.


    ¡®Not only do you take over my house, but you want to die? Never in hell.¡¯ She thought but dared not to voice out her thought.


    Orpheus¡¯s grin became wider; he stopped Lilith, who was about to step forward, then raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    Katherina¡¯s expression paled. A dangerous feeling invaded her, warning her that something bad was about to happen.


    But unfortunately, she was too weak to stop it.


    An instantter, Two hundred and fifty magic circles appeared one per person. The magic circles encircled the gang members¡¯ bodies and sealed their movements. It happened in an instant, not giving them the time to act.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!?¡± Aileen asked with a pale face.


    ¡°L¡­ Leader, this is not nice.¡± Katherina looked at Orpheus indifferently, but her back and neck were sweating crazily from nervousness.


    However, Orpheus ignored their pleas and pointed to the portal.


    Then, the magic circled and moved towards the portal, carrying the gang members.


    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! What are you do¨C¡±


    ¡°See you in six hours.¡± He interrupted them with a smile and waved my hand in farewell.


    The gang members tried to struggle out of the magic circles, but they were too weak to stop his skill. In less than ten seconds, they were gone, leaving only Orpheus and the two girls.


    ¡±Master, don¡¯t tell me you send them to that ce?¡± Amber inquired. One ce came to her mind seeing Katherina and her subordinates disappearing. That forest she almost died in.


    ¡±Yes, I sent them in the inner zone,¡± Orpheus responded with a smile; however, Amber shuddered hearing his answer. That forest was divided into three zones: Outer, Inner, and Core Zone. Previously, Amber stayed in the outer zone, so when she heard Katherina¡¯s group was sent to the Inner zone, she knew only hell awaited them there.


    ¡±I wonder how dangerous that forest is.¡± Lilith was curious but had no idea that Orpheus had a n for her.

 Chapter 69

    The same forest Amber visited on herst training but in the Inner Zone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll swear I¡¯ll kill him!!!¡± Aileen screamed in rage while piercing the disgusting origin beast that was attacking her. The monster looked like a giant frog.


    Aileen would have liked to take one second to rest, but unfortunately she wasn¡¯t given the opportunity because one secondter, she was forced to tilt her head aside.


    *Swish!*


    Watching an origin beast¡¯s sharp w flying an air breath from her face while cutting a strand of her hair, Aileen turned pale and looked at the origin beast. Because of carelessness, she almost lost her head. The beast that almost got her from the sneak attack was a Mad Lion, a Tier 2 (Level 5) origin beast.


    ¡±Fuck, even this beast is trying to mess with me.¡±


    Aileen was furious; dark green origin surrounded her body, increasing her speed to the point where she appeared to have disappeared.


    The Mad Lion felt that something wasn¡¯t right and roared; the beast immediatelyunched an attack, but it was already toote. Aileen had disappeared, and her rapier cut through the air sting a huge hole through the monster¡¯s body.


    Swoosh!


    Boom!


    Thud!


    At her level, it was not hard to instakill a Tier 2 beast; the problem was what followed. More Mad Lions appeared from the forest and surrounded her.


    ¡±Seriously, I thought that Mad Lions are lone wolves; since when did you know how to work in a group?¡± Aileen couldn¡¯t help but wonder as she looked at the seven Mad Lions surrounding her.


    ¡±I will help you, sister.¡± Ste appeared beside Aileen offering her help.


    ¡±Thank you, Ste. Let¡¯s survive to go kick his ass.¡± Aileen said, trying to drag Ste into her vendetta; however, the cat demi-human didn¡¯t fall for her sister¡¯s trick; she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Noticing her sister not supporting her, Aileen med this on Orpheus. She vowed to one day teach the hateful man a lesson.


    With Ste¡¯s help, Aileen could quickly deal with the Mad lions; it was almost like the two sisters were ying.


    ¡±Ste, you must help me teach that man a lesson.¡± Aileen had not dropped the idea of making Ste help her, but thetter had no intention of helping her sister in this suicide mission.


    ¡±I refuse.¡± Ste tly refused.


    ¡±Why? It¡¯s because you¡¯re afraid of him? Come on; together, we can face him after getting stronger.¡± Aileen tried to persuade Ste after killing thest Mad lion.


    ¡±I refuse.¡± Ste still refused; she moved to another area to fight an origin beast that looked like a human. High orc.


    Aileen chased after her sister, still trying to convince her.


    Looking at her sister¡¯s fight, Katherina heaved a tired sigh hearing her sisters bicker. She could not understand how those two had the mood to y around in a ce like this.


    Katherina then looked at her surroundings and heaved another sigh.


    ¡®What kind of monster is he?¡¯ She wondered. She already knew he was strong and had powerful subordinates, but that was one thing, and this was another thing, immobilizing two hundred and fifty men and forcibly teleporting them to another location.


    ¡°Is that something a human can do? I wonder what his level is? 3? 2?¡± Katherina whispered to herself before shaking her head. It was better not to think about that.


    She looked at the men around her and raised her voice. ¡°Hold strong! We need to endure just another three hours!¡±


    ¡°Hah!!!¡± The men around her grunted in acknowledgment, but anyone could see that they were tired.


    When they passed through the portal, their restraints were gone, and they appeared here. This ce was nothing short of odd. Giant trees were everywhere; beasts¡¯ howls constantly rang out while being attacked by hordes of monsters. It was literally a nightmare; they were forcedto fight without any rest constantly.


    The first origin beasts that attacked the group were weak. The strongest was just in Tier 3. Most of her men could defeat them with a bit of work.


    Of course, she did not know that it was Orpheus who made sure that no monster stronger than the Tier 3 could attack them.


    But when half an hour passed by without the monsters reducing, Katherina truly understood Orpheus¡¯s goal.


    The sadist bastard was nning to make them fight the monsters continuously for six hours without rest. He wanted to use the overwhelming pressure to force them to be stronger.


    It was very effective. In this ce¡¯s environment, even Katherina herself felt she was growing stronger. But at the same time, it was brutal. If something went wrong, then many of the men here would die. It was a ruthless tactic, but as a leader, she could understand what goal he was trying to achieve, not that she could do the same thing.


    Although Katherina was not that knowledgeable, she still knew about dangerous forests and forbidden zones; however, she had never heard of this forest.


    The only thing that made her happy was the abundance of origin filling the air.


    Orpheus had arrived for a while and watched Katherina and her gang fight. He wondered if he should increase the difficulty seeing Aileen badmouth him, but it would feel like bullying. Amber and Lilith watched others fight.


    Back on the battlefield.


    Katherina gritted her teeth; the pressure her men were filling increased as time passed. One thing was sure She would not allow it. She would bring her men back alive!


    ¡°Akh! Take care of the left side! Five fourthyer monsters are attacking!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister!¡±


    ¡°Aileen and Ste, hurry up, killing the big ones!¡±


    ¡°¡­ On it.¡± The two responded before moving simultaneously toward stronger beasts.


    ¡°Damn! Where in the hell are we!?¡± Cursing in a low voice, Katherina, who had just ordered her sisters to attack, took off her a red sword (a new sword, a high-grade sword) and swung it forward.


    Tens of weaker monsters died instantly, reducing the pressure on her men. She then continued wielding her new sword around, killing any monster that was near to breaking through her men¡¯s formation.


    She was going to protect them! She wouldn¡¯t fail. She had vowed to do so. They hade from far away to fail midway. No matter how hard it would be, they would survive. She would make sure of this.


    Katherina, Aileen, Ste, and Lucien came from the same ce. They were caught when they were children and raised in an illegal ve-training base. Lucien was her blood-rted brother, but she was not blood-rted to Aileen or Ste; sheter adopted them as her sisters.


    The people that caught them raised them as high-ss enved people. Since the four had talent, they were taught cultivation together with another group of enved people.


    But one day, fifteen years ago, the base was attacked.


    Katherina and the others took advantage of that opportunity to escape, but even so, most of the group died in the attempt. Of fifteen escapees, only five survived.


    And of them, Katherina was the oldest and the strongest.


    From then, the siblings wandered around the empire, trying to survive. More than once, they were attacked, and a few times, they almost died. It wasn¡¯t easy to escape; they did everything they could to survive.


    But meanwhile, they grew stronger.


    Finally, two years ago, they entered the capital.


    For them to survive in the underworld, Katherina formed the ck Snake Gang. Using her blood and tears, she created a ce that her siblings could call home. For her, the gang was her family.


    So she would not allow them to die here!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Raising a cry of determination, she cut tens of origin beasts into two.


    Her body was dyed in blood, and her clothes had pieces of beast¡¯s organs on them. But she continued fighting until a mountain of bodies had formed around her.


    And finally, six hours passed.


    Katherina and the others panted. They were tired, and their bodies hurt due to their wounds.


    Even Ste, the assassin-type origin master that avoided fighting the monsters head-on, had been injured a pair of times when fighting the beasts. One of the men was so gravely injured that he had fallen unconscious. One of them died, they thought.


    But when they were about to celebrate that all the beast had been killed, a powerful presence surged from the depths of the forest, striking fear in them.


    It was a lizard-like beast, a firedrake, a peak Tier 3 beastparable to a low-rank level 3 origin master.


    ¡±Roarrrrr!¡± With a cry of rage and hunger, the firedrake roared.


    Katherina¡¯s expression fell. As the most experienced fighter in the group and the strongest, she was the first one to feel its power.


    ¡±This thing isparable to low-rank level 3 origin master. How can we survive this?¡±


    Never had she expected such a monster to appear just as they were about to leave. Even for a final boss, it was too much.

 Chapter 70

    ¡±ROAAAARRRRR!!!¡± The terrifying roar of the Firedrake silenced the gang members. The origin beast was enormous, reaching six meters long, with ck scales unlike normal earth-colored one. This is a mutated firedrake.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± Katherina yelled; however, she realized that none of the others was moving. Even Aileen had been frozen in fear.


    The powerful presence of the mutated firedrake had cast a shadow of defeat in their minds. Currently, none of them were able to think of resisting it.


    It was the skill Intimidation. Only high-level beast has this skill. It was a skill capable of instilling fear into the target; the stronger the beast is,


    the stronger the skill effect is.


    Katherina instantly realized what had happened, but before she could think of a way to save the situation, the monster moved.


    ¡°ROOOOOOAAAARRRRR!!!¡± With a cry of rage, the firedrake extended its ws and dived toward the group.


    ¡°Dammit!¡± Katherina cursed silently and readied herself to stop the beast. If the others could not move, she would stop the monster by herself.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Dark-red origin surged from her body, filling her veins and strengthening her muscles. The origin was then infused into her sword, giving it an ominous glow.


    In the next second, she jumped towards the firedrake and roared.


    ¡°Die!!!¡±


    She poured all her strength into her sh.


    The sword shed sharply and appeared in front of the beast instantly. The sh was so powerful that it appeared as though it could cut the world into two.


    A sh ofprehension appeared on Katherina¡¯s mind. She had attained enlightenment in a desperate situation. She was sure that this was the strongest attack she had made on her life. She decided to name this attack Void Cutter; it was a grandiose name for a halfpleted skill, but she was sure that one it would be able to cut the void; but for now, all this attack needed to do was to kill or at least gravely injure the beast.


    But when the sword was about to cut the firedrake, a translucent barrier appeared in front of it.


    Then, the barrier shook.


    ¡­ And the sword was stopped.


    Disbelief appeared on Katherina¡¯s face. Such a strong attack, and it was stopped so easily.


    Time seemed to have stopped, and the Firedrake raised its lizard-like face and looked at the former boss of the ck Snake and seemed to smirk. It then raised its right w and swung it down.


    ¡°!!!¡± Katherina hurriedly crossed her arms and used the sword as a shield. Then, she received the firedrake¡¯s attack.


    Bang!


    The next second, she was shot out towards the ground like a meteor. She was violently mmed to the ground.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Katherina grunted in pain. Her arms were twisted in odd directions, and two of her ribs broke. Her mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.


    ¡°Sister!¡± Aileen reacted after seeing her sister getting violently mmed into the ground. By sheer will, she shook off the intimidation skill and ran toward her sister. But at that moment, she saw the Firedrake raising its w for another attack. Aileen fell into despair; she hoped for a miracle to ur; if not, they would die at this rate.


    Amber watching from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t help but nudge her master to intervene because, as she saw things, if nothing were done, the sisters would undoubtedly perish. Ste, who was struggling, could not make it in time.


    ¡±Master, please help them at least this once.¡± Amber pleaded with teary eyes; she had grown fond of the sisters, maybe because she saw herself in them. How she would do anything to protect her siblings at the orphanage back when she was still them. So she didn¡¯t want the siblings to die.


    ¡±Okay, I will help them.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Orpheus epted right away, almost as if he had been waiting for someone to say this.


    Amber, who was too busy celebrating because her master had epted her suggestion, did not see through this scheme; only Lilith understood Orpheus¡¯s goal.


    ¡®As expected of master. With this move, he willpletely subdue that demihuman.¡¯ Lilith was amazed by her master n. Right after giving his approval to help them, Orpheus threw two ominous-looking daggers at Ste, who caught them and nodded in his direction; she felt grateful towards him and vowed to be his weapon; most of the demi-humans valued strength, so from the moment Orpheus showed how powerful he was, he had half subdued her and with today action, intentional or not he hadpletely subdued Ste.


    Back to the battlefield. The Firedrake tried to finish the siblings.


    But when it was about to finish the two sisters, a shadow appeared behind its head like the grim reaper.


    The Firedrake shuddered. A feeling of fear-filled it. Crying in rage, it created a forcefield around its body to resist the cat¡¯s demi-human attacks.


    *nk!* Ste¡¯s daggers hit the barrier, creating multiple sparks. But a simple barrier was not enough to stop her.


    She narrowed her eyes and called upon the daggers¡¯ power, eroding the origin barrier and tearing a hole into it.


    *Spurt!* The dagger pierced the dragon.


    ¡°ROOOOAAAARRRR!!!¡± The Firedrake roared in pain and fear. It felt the daggers absorbing its life force crazily. Instantly, It turned around and swung its tail to hit Ste away.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Ste crashed against the barrier of chaotic origin and threw out a mouthful of blood.


    But when her attack dealt damage, and she got almost sent flying, Katharina had recovered.


    Crack!


    ¡±Ugh!¡±


    With a tug, she returned her arms to their original position and used origin to hold the broken bones together.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± A groan of pain escaped from Katharina¡¯s mouth, but she bit her lips and endured the intense pain that threatened to make her fall unconscious.


    Then, she grabbed her sword with her good hand and pounced forward.


    Behind her, Aileen readied her rapier. Now that her two sisters were fighting against the Firedrake, she could not remain terrified without doing anything.


    The two sisters jumped towards the beast. Using the brief distraction Ste and their sister caused, they aimed their weapons at the beast¡¯s neck, where the monster was the most sensitive.


    The Firedrake realized their intentions, but it was toote to evade. Helpless, it could only create a mana barrier around its weak spot to stop the attacks.


    But even a Tier 3 monster could not stop the all-out attacks of the two girls with ast-second barrier. In less than one second, the two weapons broke through the barrier and cut the beast¡¯s powerful skin.


    ¡°ROAAAARRRRR!!!¡± The Firedrake roared in pain and tried to attack the two girls, but they moved away quickly and evaded its attack. The monster breathed yellow me, melting the ground.


    The Firedrake narrowed its eyes; seeing the siblings dodging its attack; the beast attacked next with its powerful tail.


    Swoosh!


    The tail cut through the air like a knife cutting through butter. Katharina and Aileen blocked the attack with their teeth gritted.


    A petite shadow appeared suddenly behind it, the firedrake like a ghost, and she gripped the daggers she received from Orpheus in a downwards grip and pierced its rear.


    Then, she tore a hole in its rearpletely.


    ¡°ROoAAAooAAAARRR!!!¡± A painful scream escaped from the firedrake¡¯s jaw. It fell to the ground helplessly, raising a cloud of dust. The pain was too much, and the beast could only diminish the pain by rolling on the ground.


    Ste then appeared beside her sisters. She looked at the cloud of dust with a wary look. Although they managed to deal a heavy blow to the beast, they were far from winning.


    But in the next second, a terrifying feeling of danger assaulted the three.


    All the origin in the surroundings rushed towards the cloud of dust. In one second, the cloud the dustpressed itself until it was absorbed by a vortex of energy in the firedrake¡¯s mouth. The beast had decided to use its strongest breath attack.


    The firedrake opened its enormous jaw and fired a crimson fireball from its jaw.


    The girls turned pale. They instantly tried to move away, but in the next second, they realized a terrible truth.


    Behind them, the remaining gang members were frozen in fear.


    Instantly, the three of them froze on their steps. If


    A brief expression of hesitation appeared on Katherina¡¯s face, but the next instant, her hesitation turned into determination. She used all the origin she had left to create a powerful barrier that could protect her subordinates.


    One secondter, her two sisters joined her.


    Katherina looked at them and smiled. Yes, they were her sisters, always supporting her.


    The next instant, the dragon¡¯s breath was shot.


    The entire forest around them shone. A crimson beam of energy flew towards the girls.


    ¡°Eh! Ahhhhhh!!!¡± The girls raised their voices and put all their origin into stopping the attack. Dark-red, green, and ck origin surged from them and created a powerful barrier that shed against the attack.


    But then, the barrier started to crumble.


    The girls took a step back, and then another, and another, and the barrier continued crumbling.


    Despair filled their faces. They could feel the death nearing them slowly.


    At that moment, a sword made of crimson light threatened to destroy everything formed above the girls. None of them could see it, but the sword was ready to sh down and kill the firedrake in a single move.


    Then he flicked his fingers, and the Firedrake was reduced to nothingness, swallowed by the crimson light.


    Atst, Orpheus had acted.

 Chapter 71

    Katherina and the gang members sighed; they knew Orpheus was strong for him to easily kill the Firedrake equal to a low Level 3 origin master could only mean he was stronger than that. They wondered what his real level was.


    Exhausted, the group fell to the ground to recover. Meanwhile, the injured, when being treated while the one impaled in the chest, was still lying on the ground motionless.


    Katherina¡¯s expression turned, and she thought.


    ¡®As expected, he dies.¡¯ She had hoped to bring every member back alive, even with a missing limb, but she failed. This put her into a heavy mood. She felt like a knife had pierced her back; it would be hard to announce to her pregnant woman that her husband had died. Katharina was sure the woman wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, and who knows what would happen.


    Katherina expected to see Orpheus after he killed the Firedrake; she had few words to say to him. For example, what did he do to her sister Ste holding a pair of ck daggers delicately as if she didn¡¯t wish to be separated from them. She was smiling like she had won a lottery.


    ¡±Just what in the world happened?¡± Katherina wondered before; in the next instant, magic circles shone under them, and the next thing they knew, they were back in the training room.


    Orpheus was standing before them; only Amber was there with him, and Lilith was nowhere to be seen.


    Surprised by the change, the gang members realized that they were back in the capital. Instantly the atmosphere inside the room changed as some of them started to cry; others grinned foolishly. Some hugged each other, and others closed their eyes and sighed in relief. Amber was shocked as she saw a few kissing each other to celebrate that they had survived the six hours.


    ¡±It¡¯s good that you are happy, but let¡¯s talk,¡± Orpheus announced.


    Everyone stopped and red at him. Amber cowered, feeling immense dread. Imagine more than 200 people looking at you as though they want to swallow you alive. It was not something the current Amber could endure.


    ¡±Control yourself,¡± Orpheus warned before continuing.


    ¡±I¡¯m d that all of youe back alive.¡±


    The killing intent increased, and Aileen, who had enough, moved.


    ¡°BASTARD, How dare you say that!!!¡± A yell of profound hatred suddenly sounded. Aileen unsheathed her rapier and thrust it towards Orpheus¡¯s face, full of killing intent.


    Amber¡¯s face changed, her eyes turned red, and she stepped forward and blocked the rapier with her sword.


    ng!


    Although she blocked, she was pushed a couple of steps. The sword in her hand was still buzzing from the impact, and her arm was numb! Amber instantly understood; she was not Aileen¡¯s match.


    Aileen was shocked by Amber not being able to overpower her. She immediately understood that Amber was weaker than her; she smiled; she had just found a way to mess with Orpheus. She immediatelyunched another attack, but Ste, who understood something as she was the only one to see Amber¡¯s eyes changing, moved.


    Aileen felt chill down her back and immediately jumped; she was forced to tilt her head aside.


    *Swing!*


    Watching the dagger cut a strand of her hair, Aileen turned pale and looked at her sister.


    ¡°Ste?¡±


    ¡±Why are you stopping me?¡±


    ¡°¡­ You must stop,¡± Ste announced with an expressionless face.


    ¡°Gulp¡­ By any chance, was your dagger aiming at my neck?¡± Aileen asked, not believing what had just happened. Never would she have expected her sister to be the one to stop her, and she was rather serious.


    ¡°¡­ I knew you would dodge it.¡±


    ¡°¡­ And what if I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡±I would have stopped.¡± Ste sheathed her dagger. She could feel the eyes of the other on her, wondering why she did that? Did theirrade dying didn¡¯t affect her?


    Even Katherina was shocked by Ste¡¯s behavior. Ste sighed before pointing her finger at the one who should be dead.


    ¡±You should properly check before acting so unreasonably.¡± She said before leaving.


    ¡±Unreasonably?¡± Aileen was shocked, but she moved and checked the man that should have been dead; he was breathing, and his heart was beating, meaning he was alive.


    ¡±Impossible.¡±


    Katherina and Aileen looked at each other and couldn¡¯t understand what happened; they had undoubtedly confirmed the man¡¯s death, then how did hee back to life?


    Even the other members already mourning for him were shaken. Although they didn¡¯t understand what happened, they were grateful.


    ¡±Ah! You were behaving so recklessly because you thought that man was dead?¡±


    An unexpected question reached the sister¡¯s ears; they looked in Orpheus¡¯s direction.


    ¡±I stopped his heart because his wound was closer to the heart. With the slightest misstep, he would have died. I treated him as I was bringing you all back.¡±


    Katherina lowered her head, feeling ashamed. When she raised her head again w her pale face regained some color. Together with the other members, they thanked Orpheus.


    ¡±Thank you.¡±


    Orpheus nodded before he said, ignoring Aileen fleeing to the back because she was too embarrassed to stay at the front.


    ¡±I know that it was dangerous when I sent in that forest, but none of you noticed that it was much easier to advance in strength there? I can see that many of you managed to breakthrough using the special environment overwhelming with origin.¡±


    The gang members looked at each other and nodded. Each one of them could be considered an elite. They understood that that ce was truly great for raising one¡¯s strength.


    Of course, the premise was that you had to survive first.


    After seeing their reactions, Orpheus continued.


    ¡°As you noticed, that forest is the best ce for rapidly increasing your strength. I can assure you that if you continue using it daily after today, in one year, most of you will be at least one or two-level higher.¡±


    The gang members were greatly shaken by this news.


    ¡°But at the same time, that ce is very dangerous. The monsters you faced today are just the weakest monsters you can find there. I stopped stronger monsters froming. Next time you enter, you will face a much more dangerous situation.¡±


    The entire group fell silent.


    Orpheus continued speaking and said something unexpected.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ll allow all of you to leave. If you are afraid, raise your hand now. I promise you that you will continue with your lives as normal, and it will be as if today never happened.¡±


    ¡±What?¡± Aileen eximed while Katherina frowned, not understanding what kind of game Orpheus was trying to y.


    Only Amber understood that her master was doing this to have the most loyal ones stay while sending away those that would quit halfway.


    Orpheus continued ignoring the sister¡¯s reaction; only Ste genuinely wanted to know what he was trying to do.


    ¡°As I said, I won¡¯t those that desired to go, but if you want to grow stronger, then stay, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you to grow into a powerhouse that will serve my interest. Now, choose.¡±


    The gang members looked at each other. After witnessing Orpheus¡¯s abilities, none of them doubted his words. They knew that this was an opportunity they would have once in their lifetime.


    However, they also knew that this opportunity was filled with dangers.


    It was possible that they would die instead of bing a powerhouse.


    For a while, the ce remained silent as they were weighing their options.


    However, before long, someone raised his hand.


    ¡±I¡¯m sorry, Leader, I wish I could stay, but I¡¯m a coward who has a family. I don¡¯t want to risk leaving my children to grow up without their father.¡±


    Orpheus looked at him and nodded. He could understand what he was trying to say. For the sake of his family, he chose to be a coward in front of this once-a-lifetime opportunity.


    With the first man raising his hand, more soon followed his example.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m happy with my current life. I don¡¯t want to risk it.¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m the only child of my parents, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°My mother is sick; if I die, she will die too.¡±


    ¡°My husband died and left me alone with our children. I can¡¯t risk my life like that.¡±


    In less than one minute, forty-five gang members had raised their hands.


    Orpheus looked around at the remaining gang members. When he was sure that nobody else was going to leave, he said to those that chose to leave.


    ¡°I understand; you can go.¡±


    The gang members sighed in relief and walked out. Although they felt apologetic to theirrades, they did not want this kind of life.


    But when they were about to leave, they froze in their steps by Orpheus following words.


    ¡±From now onward, you are no longer under the gang¡¯s protection, your families included, and onest thing, if I ever hear that one of you be a defector and joined the other gang, you will die, your family included.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± All the gang members¡¯ faces paled. Those leaving understood that this was not some empty threat. They gulped before leaving with a heavy heart.


    Orpheus then stared at the two hundred and five members before flicking his fingers. The gang members felt scorching pain in their arms, shocked they immediately checked to discover a tattoo of a snake biting its tail.


    ¡°From now onward, you¡¯re members of Ouroboros. Don¡¯t worry; it is a ve crest; you will find out more in the future. I will let you deal with the aftermath; I will see you soon.¡± Orpheus said before leaving with Amber.

 Chapter 72

    The next day after ss, Orpheus stopped E, who immediately asked.


    ¡±It¡¯s about our date? You must have picked a day, right?¡± She asked, ignoring her sister¡¯s re.


    Orpheus nodded.


    ¡±Tomorrow morning at the za.¡± He told her. He was happy to spend some time with her even though she didn¡¯t remember him yet. It was like he was building their rtionship from the start. It was a pretty refreshing feeling.


    E nodded before leaving with her sister while Orpheus, Amber, Lilith, and the Ren twins left.


    ?????


    The following morning in a beautifully furnished room worthy of a princess, a ck girl with an Ice blue looked at herself anxiously through the help of a full-body mirror.


    She was wearing a short ck flowing skirt and a white short-sleeved shirt. Her attire waspleted by a white sun hat, giving her the appearance of a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    ¡°Do you think he will like it? I hope I¡¯m not dressed too shabbily?¡±


    She asked while tugging at the hem of the skirt.


    ¡°Also, isn¡¯t it a little too shameless to wear such a short skirt?¡±


    A snicker sounded from behind her, making the ck-haired girl blush heavily. A rare asion considering she always kept a gentle face like a Saintess.


    On a queen-sized bed, a white-haired young girl was seated with a smile on the side.


    ¡±You are fine as you are. I don¡¯t understand why you are making yourself so beautiful for just a meeting to acquire pieces of information. Maybe it¡¯s a date? It not true, right?¡± Lily asked her sister while looking right into her eyes; thetter shifted her eyes to the side and mumbled.


    ¡±It¡¯s a date. I don¡¯t need your opinion on that matter. I¡¯m asking whether what I¡¯m wearing is right or not. You don¡¯t have to add anotherment. So, should I wear a longer skirt, or is this skirt good enough?¡±


    Facing her sister¡¯s question, Lily sighed before suggesting.


    ¡±You should wear a medium-sized one; it would be good together with the shirt.¡±


    E nodded before immediately changing into another skirt, and indeed as her other half had said, she looked extremely beautiful with that skirt. Her attractiveness had increased by one level. Lily was sure if her sister were to go out before wouldn¡¯t stop ogling at her beautiful form, whether it was a woman or not. It was how enchanting her sister currently was.


    After helping her sister, Lily asked once again.


    ¡°I know I already asked this, but, are you serious about all this?¡±


    Lily wouldn¡¯t have asked this if she wasn¡¯t worried. She understood that E was doing this to acquire some possible information about their past. However, nevertheless, she was still worried as she believed in the saying that when a woman bes curious about a man, it is a matter of time before she falls for him. While she wouldn¡¯t be against her sister having a man as it was the most natural thing, what Lily was the most afraid of was her sister getting used to and tossed aside.


    ¡±I hope he isn¡¯t one of those scums trying to use you? Or else I will kill even if it would be thest thing I¡¯d do.¡± Lily mumbled. E sighed, she knew her sister was serious, and she was sure Orpheus wasn¡¯t like those scums. Her sister would soon understand.


    After finishing, E left the dormitory, heading toward the za where she believed Orpheus should have been waiting for her as she waste by a few minutes.


    ?????


    ¡±Kyle, I hope I didn¡¯t make you wait long.¡±


    Orpheus heard this beautiful voice, and when he raised his head and looked at the source of the voice before inhaling deeply. He was mesmerized at first sight.


    Hair sticks held up her long flowing ck hair. It was the beautiful night sky while the pure white neck and dangling essories emphasized her femininity, making her alluring.


    The beautiful makeup matched her already beautiful appearance, and her vibe as an innocent beauty was emphasized thoroughly. The current E, although far from her past beauty, was still a beautiful sight to behold, sending shivers down Orpheus¡¯s spine; he found himself falling in love all over again.


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    He expressed himself honestly, making E blush heavily.


    Her bashful look at his suddenpliments was like an arrow piercing his heart and making his half-frozen heart beat crazily, almost as though it could explode from his chest at any moment.


    The current E (Emea) ovepped with the past Emea, and the difference was huge; still, she might be different as she had not regained her memories, but she was still the same woman that made his heart beat faster, almost like a curse, he could never escape from her grasp.


    Thinking so, he approached her and took her hand in his as he smiled.


    ¡°Do not worry. I do not mind waiting forever if it¡¯s for you.¡±


    He winked while throwing this corny joke, hoping to help her rx a little.


    This seemed to help as a small smile formed on her face. Gripping her hand even more tightly, he snuggly brought her arm to his armpit. E didn¡¯t rx; she ignored the weird stares those around them were sending them. She might have arrived a few days ago, but her name as one of the twin goddesses, one of the most beautiful women in the world, must have spread, so naturally, whenever she went, she was bound to draw attention.


    ¡±Then, I guess it¡¯s time to go.¡±


    E was a little startled at first but did not take her arms away, though she continued to fidget a little. Orpheus was different from his usual self, not that E was against this side of him; it was pretty refreshing to see this new side of him nobody else had seen; it was like she was being granted a privilege.


    ¡°Emea, could it be that you are nervous?¡± Orpheus asked while ignoring others. He acted like he hadn¡¯t noticed Lily with her pathetic disguise nearby, or Xiaosu and the others acting as though they happened to be going somewhere.


    Meanwhile, E answered Orpheus¡¯s question.


    ¡°Eh? Ahh, yeah¡­ I- I¡¯ve never had a date before¡­, so I was thinking about what I should do.¡±


    It was cute how she stammered while answering his questions, and his sadistic side nearly reared his head, but he calmed himself down. Now wasn¡¯t the time to let his emotions get the better of him.


    ¡±I¡¯m still confused about why I epted your invitation when I refused plenty of invitations. I told myself because you were special. I hope you were not ufortable with all of this?¡± E asked while directly looking into his light crimson eyes, not wanting to miss anything.


    Orpheus smiled. ¡±You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m happy to go on a date with you as it is what I wanted anyway.¡±


    It was E¡¯s turn to smile.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s just hang out like this, talk about all sorts of stuff,ugh together¡­ and learn a little more together. What do you think?¡± Orpheus suggested.


    ¡°Sounds great.¡± She responded.


    She smiled brightly at his idea while nodding. At the same time, she marveled once again at how special Orpheus was. He was different from any man he had interacted with until now. Being with him made her do things she wouldn¡¯t usually do; however, it was not something she disliked.


    ¡°Alright! Well then, how about we depart?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    He squeezed E¡¯s hand a little tighter, and she responded with a big smile, as warm as the sun, with her cheeks blushing red.


    Orpheus knew that one of E¡¯s favorite things was wine. While walking, he went towards a slightly trendy street with several wine shops and restaurants.


    When they entered the old-fashioned wine shop, he felt E, who loved wine, pull his arm along as her eyes sparkled, and began looking inside with curiosity and wonder.


    In addition to arge number of wines disyed, all types of drinks were disyed to the customer¡¯s satisfaction; you could find anything you desire here, even the most expensive and rarest wines or alcohol.


    Finally choosing several expensive wines, E was preparing to pay for it, but Orpheus stopped her. He couldn¡¯t have her pay for the bills when he was the one who invited her. It would hurt his pride as a man, and it was not like he was penniless, to begin with.


    After leaving the wine shop, the two visited a candy shop to buy Lily some candies.


    In truth, E also loved sweets but not as much as Lily.


    E was surprised when they entered the shop. In addition to many sweets, all the pastries in the store looked colorful and delicious.


    ¡±Lily, will this store be sure to invite herter, okay?¡±


    Orpheus was surprised by the suggestion but still nodded.


    ¡±Okay.¡± He nodded.


    E smiled brightly after hearing his answer.


    After spending some time buying different types of candy, the two left.


    ¡°Well, shall we continue? We still have ample time.¡±


    This date promised to be very interesting after such a great start. They had a lot of things to talk about.

 Chapter 73

    The Heaven Star academy was truly a small city on its own.


    The streets were currently crowded as students, teachers, and visitors walked around. A joyous atmosphere filled the air. It was truly a wonder.


    E could only marvel at all that. This was the first time she went out, exploring the campus, seeing what it had to offer, and she was shocked by all she was seen. One does not need to go outside; everything can be obtained in the school.


    There was a special street in themercial district where you could see merchants shouting to attract people to their stalls. You can enjoy your life as if you were outside, however, on the premise that you possessed enough credits because other forms of currency (gold, silver¡­) were not epted.


    The two continued touring the school, and E continued to marvel at all she was seeing. Shops selling specialties from other empires.


    Beforeing here, her parents had told them how wonderful this school was, saying they missed the life here; the twin thought their parents were exaggerating.


    She had imagined a lot of things but imagination and reality were always different. In her mind, the school would be a boring ce, unlike what her parents told them, but after seeing all this, E could only change her opinion. No wonder some students never want to live, falling deliberately to spend more time here.


    ¡±Emea, what are you thinking so hard about?¡± Orpheus asked E lost in thoughts.


    E yelped when she finally heard herself being called by Orpheus. Laughing stiffly, she shook her head and berated herself in her mind to stay focused on this date and learn, if possible, something new. She must not only enjoy herself; she must find some answers as well.


    ¡±Nothing, I was just marveling at how wonderful our school is.¡±


    ¡±I see. You¡¯re right; this is a great school. Something I didn¡¯t expect humans could create.¡± Orpheus responded, he was shocked the first time he saw the whole school.


    E frowned when she heard thest part of his sentence; she stopped and asked him.


    ¡±You talk as if you are not human.¡±


    Orpheus was not surprised by this because he said that expecting this kind of response.


    ¡±You can say so. You must have noticed something when you used your eyes on me, right? How can¡¯t humans have that.¡± Orpheus talked as if he was talking about something trivial.


    E jumped back in a fright; she didn¡¯t expect her little game of sneaking a peek at him to have been discovered; however, after thinking through this man was too unusual. She quickly regained her calm and acted as though she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    ¡±I have noticed something.¡± She said, waiting for Orpheus to ask her what it was.


    ¡±What have you noticed?¡± He yed along.


    ¡±Why do you keep using my second name. Not too many, except for my parents and girl, nobody uses that name. It¡¯s almost as if you kn-¡±


    ¡±Almost as if I knew you, right?¡± He cut her off mid-sentence and said. E nodded, and Orpheus chuckled.


    ¡±Well, it can be like that, or simply it may also be because I like that name. Do you have a problem with me using that name?¡±


    ¡±Not all. You can continue calling me like that. It¡¯s my name anyway.¡± E shook her head.


    ¡®Let¡¯s stay focused on the final objective.¡¯ E told herself. She knew that this date would eventually lead to many things. And like she told him she was not against him using her second name, her question was because she was just curious and wished to acquire information through that question but failed.


    ¡®Ah! There is still a lot of time left.¡¯ She thought with aplicated expression.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus didn¡¯t miss the myriad of expressions that shed on E¡¯s face. But it didn¡¯t matter. He was willing to take his time for her. She was more than worth it. He knew she wanted some answers; how could he not? He would give them but slowly, one at a time. He had already prepared what to say today.


    ¡±Let¡¯s visit that store.¡± He said, pointing at a jewelry store. E nodded and followed him in. After choosing a ne and pendant, they left the store and continued their exploration.


    Like that, until lunchtime, the two of them enjoyed themselves while walking around. Even E was feeling a little stuffed from everything they ate.


    Though, for the two of them, this wasn¡¯t a problem. They are both origin masters, known to consume more food than normal people to sustain the energy they spend and make their bodies grow stronger and healthy.


    Deciding to rest, Orpheus found a bench under a tree in a park for them. They weren¡¯t exhausted, to be honest. But sitting a little was always nice. E sat beside him and observed their surroundings; she could see many students (new and seniors) sitting around; some were in couples, probably on dates, while some were just sitting here to study as they were reading books.


    ¡°Today was really fun. I haven¡¯t had so much fun in a while. Thank you for inviting me out.¡± E said after shifting her eyes from others back to Orpheus.


    ¡°I¡¯m also having a lot of fun with you by my side.¡±


    A warm atmosphere seemed to surround the two as he spoke like that.


    Finally, after some time, E opened her mouth again.


    ¡±You know why I have epted this day, right?¡± She asked him, and Orpheus nodded saying.


    ¡±It¡¯s because you wished for some answers.¡±


    ¡±Exactly, so I will ask you a question, and I hope you will honestly answer this question. You are different from how you usually act, or it might be because it¡¯s me, maybe you wished to get something from me, but I hope you will answer my question without ying.¡±


    ¡±Sure, ask your question.¡± Orpheus nodded.


    ¡±How long have you known us?¡± She asked. Her question was tricky; she didn¡¯t ask if he knew them because she was to ask that; the next question she would ask was where he knew them? It would be two questions instead of one she had said she would ask; therefore, she came up with that question, and Orpheus understood what she was trying to do.


    Taking a deep breath and with a look of nostalgia, he said. ¡±I know you very well. I have known you for a very long time.¡±


    E was shocked; from his answer, he knew her, not them. This made things moreplicated as in her seventeen years of life, she had never seen him except for the first time in that forest and the second time at the train station, andstly in the academy. Yet, she kept having the feeling that he was someone she knew; they knew it couldn¡¯t be weirder. She needed some answers, answers capable of clearing away their confusion and, if possible, helping them to understand those recurring dreams they keep having.


    ¡±What-¡±


    Right, when she was about to ask Orpheus to borate, she stopped because his face was sad; no more than that, it was hard for her to put how the current Orpheus looked, but one thing was sure his mood was not a pleasant one, his face was paler than usual.


    For some unknown reason, E felt her heart hurt seeing him like that. She wanted to say something, but not knowing why he was making that kind of face, and because they were not that close yet, she refrained. She stayed silent while her knuckles turned white from how tight her fists were clenched.


    Finally, Orpheus seemed to have calmed down, he smiled, but his smile seemed a bit forced.


    ¡±Do you want to hear a story?¡± He asked her.


    E nodded; somehow, she had the feeling that she could get many answers from this story.


    Orpheus smiled before he began to tell the story.


    A long time ago, there was a woman with an exceptional background; her background was so exceptional that calling her Goddess would sound right. This woman of exceptional background visited a store and encountered a man; at first, they didn¡¯t get along, but it soon changed. They even fall in love, a love so strong that they were ready to die for each other; they vowed never to leave each other. She was not concerned about the man¡¯s modest background, and he was not concerned about her exceptional background; like this. They continued to live their lives happily as their love grew.


    Unfortunately, as life is never smooth sailing, soon troubles came knocking. People of exceptional backgrounds, like the girl, disagreed with her spending her life with a peasant, they did everything they could to separate them, but they failed. Determined to separate them, they plotted and killed the man. When the woman heard the sad news, she almost went insane; she did everything she could do to escape but only after stealing something precious. She used this thing to perform a forbidden spell, bringing her lover from the dead.


    E had goosebumps when she heard this, her head began hurting, but she still ordered him to continue.


    Orpheus nodded and continued.


    ¡±She seeded, but what she brought back wasn¡¯tpletely her lover; he had be stronger and bloodthirsty, she became his first victim, losing her life.¡±


    E began to cry hearing such a sad ending; her head kept hurting, and unknown images began to fill her mind, but she pushed them back.


    ¡±And then? I¡¯m sure it is not the end of the story.¡±


    ¡±Indeed, there is still a little bit left.¡± Orpheus nodded and told her the end of the story.


    ¡±The man came to his sense, but it was almost toote; in panic, he used his newfound power to cast a powerful spell capable of bringing back his lover after multiple reincarnations. Until the day they would meet again, he set on revenge. End of the story.¡±


    ¡±What do you think of this story?¡± He asked her at the end of his story, but right now, she was not in a position to answer; those headaches had be stronger to the point she must head back.


    ¡±Excuse.. me, but I¡¯m heading back. See youter.¡± E said before running away; Lily watching from afar was no better; she also left because of those headaches.


    Once alone, Orpheus let out a long sigh. ¡±For how long do I need to wait? Two thousand years aren¡¯t enough already?¡±


    Nobody answered his question. He stood up and left; his gaze was more resolute than ever.

 Chapter 74

    After leaving the date, Orpheus, not feeling happy, decided to find his first daughter to see if she had acquired the information he asked her to acquire.


    Likest time he arrived at a dark throne hall. Nix, his daughter, seemed to have been expecting his arrival; she was standing beside the throne.


    Immediately after noticing her father¡¯s arrival, she curtsied.


    ¡±Wee, father.¡±


    Orpheus waved his hand as he sat on the ck throne.


    ¡±How are you doing?¡± He might be feeling down, but this wouldn¡¯t stop him from performing basic etiquette, especially in front of his loved ones.


    ¡±I¡¯m doing fine, father.¡± Nix nodded before giving him a report. She immediately told him what was inside the report.


    ¡±So, this the report you got on the investigation I asked you to do?¡± Orpheus asked as he flipped through the seven pages of the report. As feared, someone was behind the appearance of the demi-humans a thousand years ago. Nobody seemed to know the identity of this mysterious individual, but Orpheus could easily infer who it was; either it was one of the seven, no six after that battle, or it was someone that came from the other side.


    ¡±There is something special about the wolf demi-humans. Some among them seemed to possess special characteristics such as transforming under the full moonlight. Have you experienced the terror of this special breed race?¡± Orpheus asked while observing Nix¡¯s reaction; thetter shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡±Not particrly, but they had recently be active, almost as if something was pushing them to act,¡± Nix informed him, and Orpheus understood it must be because of him and another factor, maybe the one behind all this, ordered their subordinates to act.


    ¡±I see. I should go back. Keep monitoring them and immediately inform me if you notice something unusual.¡± Orpheus said before leaving. Nix nodded. She felt like there was something else her father, who gave her a new life, wanted to say, but in the end, he decided not to rely on her. This left a sour aftertaste in her mouth, but she decided to bear it. Soon, her father would need her, and at that time, she would show him how much she had progressed in those two thousand years. While she couldn¡¯t fully offer her help in the past war, this time, she was more than prepared; together with her sister and brothers, they had prepared something for the iing war.


    ¡±See you soon, master.¡± Nix sat before sitting inside her throne.


    ?????


    In the Wratharis imperial pce, the empress sat on a chair dressed in a casual ck negligee. She seemed to be waiting for someone and soon the person she was waiting for arrived.


    It was a woman dressed in a maid¡¯s outfit with a white mask. Her long ck hair was braided with a pair of piercing green; even without removing the mask, you could see that this woman was a beauty.


    A smile bloomed on the empress Lillia¡¯s face when she saw her maid, her right-hand man appearing.


    ¡±Wee back, Nia. Have you gotten what I asked you to do?¡± The impatient Empress asked right after Nia, the tall maid wearing the white mask, entered.


    Nia bowed her head but said nothing other than offering the report to the empress, who took it and started skipping through. Her face contorted at the end of the report. It was understandable as nothing, absolutely nothing, was found on the young man going by the name of Kyle ke.


    Even with her special identity as the empress of the strongest empire coupled with Nia¡¯s exceptional talent, they still couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Empress Lillia wasn¡¯t happy with this oue; if they couldn¡¯t find anything, then this could only mean one thing, that boy and the two girls sharing his name must be from that hidden vige. Not much information was known about this vige except that they are nomads and are extremely powerful. No empire, no organization wanted to mess with them. So naturally, if the empress decided to go after Orpheus knowing well he might be from the other side, she should be ready to suffer the consequences of her action.


    The empress, blinded by rage, decided not to care about such detail; besides, nobody had visited the hidden vige to ascertain if they existed or not. For her son, she would literally do anything, hidden vige or not.


    Tossing the thick report aside, the empress ordered.


    ¡±Nia, get ready to employ the strongest assassin to test the water. I believe even the Dark imprint will ept a mission to assassinate a student inside the strongest Academy.¡±


    To the empress¡¯s words, Nia nodded without saying a word.


    The empress smiled. ¡±Good, take much money you want to hire the best assassin in the Dark imprint. I want a result or report in one week.¡±


    She said she didn¡¯t hold too much hope, especially if the boy were from the hidden vige; it wouldn¡¯t be easy to kill him. She wanted confirmation; if the assassination was a sess, then so be it, but if it failed, it would confirm her suspicion that the boy was really from the hidden vige. In this case, better precautions must be taken.


    Nia nodded but didn¡¯t leave; like the empress understood her, the same could be said about her.


    For the first time since her arrival, Nia finally opened her mouth and asked.


    ¡±Mistress, are you nning to visit that bar?¡±


    The empress chuckled before saying.


    ¡±Nia, you know me the best. That asshole is still refusing to see even after all that time.¡±


    Nia understood that the asshole her master was talking about was none other than the emperor of the strongest. Having served the empress for a few years already, Nia understood better than anybody what the empress was going through.


    Empress Lillia nodded saying. ¡±Yes, you should find the time for us to sneak out. I¡¯m suffocating here; I need some fresh, and that ce is exactly what I needed.¡±


    ¡±Understood, I will clear your schedule to find us a time to sneak out. Please excuse me.¡± Nia said before disappearing like a shadow under the light.


    Empress Lillia chuckled; no matter how many times she had experienced this, she would always find her maid Nia the coolest of all.


    ¡±Soon, I will have a little bit of fun, forgetting all my worries even for one night.¡± the empress said, filled with anticipation about going out.


    ?????


    In a luxurious vi in the Saint Star Academy, an extremely handsome young man was sitting before a mirror. He had long golden hair and eyes of the same hue; there was a faint red tattoo in the middle of his forehead.


    Suddenly, the mirror in front of the man rippled, and from the other side, the image of a blond-haired man less handsome than the man sitting in front of the mirror appeared.


    ¡±Good evening, brother. Everything has been done as you ordered, and from what we know, he seemed to have arrived at the Heaven Star Academy.¡±


    The young man with the handsome face tilted his face to the side and replied.


    ¡±It is that so? That¡¯s good. I wanted to see how awesome the man that five grown men couldn¡¯t takedown. This body of mine might be a mere clone, but I think it would be enough to test a bug until my real body arrives. You should stay in that continent and continue mass product those lesser beings. That would be your punishment, and you know what would happen if you do something I didn¡¯t order, right?¡±


    Facing his brother¡¯s invisible threat, the man on the other side of the mirror gulped before fearfully nodding. Clone or not, his brother was still scary as always.


    ¡±Good, continue searching for the whereabouts of Kratos and the vampire hideout; that traitor should be used and never be trusted. Let¡¯s me take care of the rest.¡± The handsome man ordered before cutting off themunication, not giving his brother the time to answer. Not that his answer mattered; he just had to do what he was ordered to do.


    ¡±Emealeena, soon we will be reunited.¡± the handsome young man mumbled, thinking about his fiancee who had fled from their hometown after the big war. Finally, he had found her; he wouldn¡¯t let her go as he previously did.


    A sh of titans was bound to happen soon, all of this because of one woman.


    ?????


    Back to his rented vi, Orpheus called out for Lilith.


    ¡±Master, what do you want to know?¡± She asked with her head lowered.


    ¡±I want a list of your spy in this empire, especially the one stationed inside the pce. For preference ones closer to the empress, Leon¡¯s mother.¡± He told her what he wanted, and Lilith immediately understood for what purpose her master wanted this list, and her lips couldn¡¯t help curling into a smirk.


    ¡±Just wait for a minute; I¡¯ll bring you the list,¡± Lilith said before leaving. She remembered her sister, not her real sister but a senior. It seems that it was time for sister Nia to be activated; her years of service besides the empress would be put in use soon.

 Chapter 75

    Three days passed in a sh bringing closer the one-week deadline Orpheus gave the Vermillion gang.


    Together with Amber and Lilith, who had been training like crazy, especially Amber, for the iing mock battle, Orpheus visited Katherina and the other members of Ouroboros.


    They arrived at the gang hideout; Katherina and the sisters, and even her brother, waited for their arrival.


    ¡±Wee, boss.¡± Katherina greeted Orpheus as soon he arrived; Ste smiled at him while even the usually rebel Aileen nodded at him.


    Orpheus nodded in return before asking.


    After everything that happened, they hade to ept this young man, and they decided to support him and see how far he could bring them; they didn¡¯t have any other choice anyway.


    epting to follow their new leader had its benefits. In those three days, they became stronger, and they believed they could be even more powerful if they kept training in that forest and continued to follow his orders. The training became more dangerous, but none of them died; just before something fatal happened to them, the situation would suddenly change. They felt grateful toward Orpheus, and slowly their loyalty began increasing toward him, especially the new members.


    Looking at the gang members standing together with a nervous expressions etched on their faces, Orpheus chuckled.


    ¡±You don¡¯t have to be that nervous. What can happen that will be scarier than the dangerous training you went through? What would be scarier than me?¡± He asked them, especially thest question touched them, reducing their worries. Indeed there would be nothing scary as Orpheus.


    Seeing his subordinates regaining their fighting spirits as their fear got considerably lessened, Orpheus nodded.


    ¡±It¡¯s time to take the first step toward my goal, toward your hour of glory. Soon, you will be the sole gang in the capital. Aren¡¯t you thrilled?¡± He asked them, and they answered with strong voices.


    ¡±We are!!!!!!!!¡±


    Orpheus spotted no hesitation in them, only their burning desire for more. It¡¯s human nature to desire for more, you just have to find the right button to push, and even a saint would be greedy.


    ¡±Good, after tonight, the Vermillion gang will be no more, and our Ouroboros territory will increase.¡±


    Toward Orpheus¡¯s deration, everyone nodded before Katherina as the second inmand stepped forward and asked.


    ¡±Boss, what strategy will we be using?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Orpheus said something that surprised her.


    ¡±You decide. Consider tonight¡¯s battle as my test for you. I want to see how youmand the battle.¡±


    The startled Katherina nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll show you a good performance.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. Also, I forgot to tell you but I will not interfere in the battle. I¡¯ll only interfere if a very powerful enemy appears. My subordinates will assist if needed.¡± Orpheus informed Katherina.


    ¡°Huh?¡± She was stunned.


    ¡°As I told you, tonight will be a test for all of you. If you need to depend on me to win, what do I need you for?¡±


    Katherina took a deep breath and nodded.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Orpheus nodded. ¡°Very good. Let¡¯s start then.¡±


    Katherina closed her eyes before opening them again with an expression of determination.


    ¡°Men, depart! Tonight we will crush the Vermillion gang!¡±


    ¡°OHHHHHH!!!¡±


    She was more than happy to get her revenge on the assault that almost killed her brother. In the past few days, the Vermillion gang had been strangely silent, but Katherina knew from the spies nted on the other side that they were preparing for battle. The noble supporting them seemed to have ordered to do everything the Vermillion gang could to swallow the ck Snake gang, now Ouroboros.


    ?????


    Tonight, the western part of the capital was eerily silent.


    Since a few days ago, rumors about the battle between the ck Snake Gang that went under someone recently (A/N:Ouroboros, people weren¡¯t informed that the gang had changed name yet, it would happen tonight) and the Vermillion Gang has spread through the citizens. Due to that, all the stalls had closed early, the brothels had not opened tonight, and the houses had turned off their lights.


    Even the city guards acting as the police had opted to avoid this ce. Fights between gangs weremon, and they were tacitly allowed while they did not harm ordinary citizens. Besides, one of those in high position ordered them not to do anything, especially tonight, the order came from the pce, so naturally, they would never dare to go against it. They could only hope that tonight¡¯s battle wouldn¡¯t be too bloody.


    But from how dark the atmosphere looming above the western sky was, tonight¡¯s battle would be more bloody than anyone expected.


    At midnight, the members of the Ouroboros appeared on the streets in the west of the capital.


    More than one-two hundred gang members armed with swords and knives stood orderly. They wore fierce expressions while they walked toward the Vermillion Gang¡¯s base.


    The Ouroboros had been divided into three units, one led by Katherina, another led by Aileen, and thest unit led by Lilith and Amber, who had decided to join the fun.


    Like usual, Ste, who loves the shadow, was left to stay in the shadow; she was an assassin after all. The cat demi-human couldn¡¯t help sneak a peek at Lilith, who was standing silently there, but Ste knew she could vanish at any moment; she had the same scent as her but more faint.


    Unconsciously, Ste¡¯s lips rose to form a smirk; herpetitive self had been ignited; she wished topete with Lilith knowing fully well she would use, but defeat wasn¡¯t what she sought; she sought improvement that came after the defeat, the desire to do more, to be at the same level as the one that made you suffer a defeat, above everything else Ste wished to be Lilith equal, her rival, only like this would she be able to catch Orpheus¡¯s eyes and he would make her his subordinate that would stand next to him, that was Ste end goal.


    Lilith could feel thepetitiveness inside Ste¡¯s eyes, and she weed it with a smile.


    Amber looking at the two girls staring at each other with an invisible spark flying between, chuckled before focusing her attention forward.


    The group soon entered the Vermillion gang¡¯s territory. They stopped because there was a group of armed men led by a man in front of them.


    A man dressed in fine armor with a halberd stepped forward. He looked around, and his eyes stopped on Katherina; he could not see Orpheus standing in the crowd watching everything.


    The man with the halberd opened his mouth, trying to persuade Katherina one final time.


    ¡°ck Snake¡¯s leader, stop this foolishness! Will you destroy your gang with your stupid ambitions!? If you are unhappy with something, we can negotiate! State your demands.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Antony! You are a nobody to talk to me like that! Bring here your leader if you want to negotiate with me! If not, then be a man, stop bullshiting, and fight to the death. Do you think I came to hear saying something you never meant?¡±


    Antony¡¯s face turned ugly. ¡°Katherina, are you determined to face our Vermillion gang backed by a powerful noble tonight!?¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha! Were you not the ones that ambushed my little brother one week ago!? Your gang has been trying to destroy my gang for years! Now that you finally have the opportunity to defeat us, are you chickening out!? I¡¯m ready to dig your ancestor¡¯s grave; stop being a pussy and fight me.¡±


    ¡±And by the way, it¡¯s Ouroboros, not the ck Snake Gang anymore,¡± Katherina added.


    Antony gritted his teeth. ¡°I see. Good. If you want a fight, then we shall fight!!! Tonight, we will wash the streets of the capital with your blood!!!¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! Bring it on! Men, kill those bastards!¡±


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!!!¡± ¡±Death and glory!¡± ¡±Ouroboros!!¡±


    With a cry of battle that woke up the entire capital, Ouroboros¡¯s men charged forward.


    Secondster, the two gangs shed. Weapons were swung, and lives were taken. A festival of blood and steel started.


    Katherina was the first one to charge forward. She took the lead and charged towards the enemy¡¯s lines, using her red sword to reap dozen of lives in one second.


    But she did not stop there. She fixed her gaze on the vice-leader of the Vermillion Gang and charged toward him.


    ¡°Antony,e and taste my sword; I wonder how long you canst!¡± Katherina said with a provocative smile.


    ¡°Crazy bitch! Do you think I fear you!?¡± Antony was enraged to have been made fun of.


    Brandishing his halberd, he pierced Katherina¡¯s chest, using all his strength since the first strike. Origin covered his weapon, making it more deadly.


    He had fought Katherina before, and although he was weaker than her, the difference was not big. He was confident that even if he could not defeat her, he could keep her busy.


    But contrary to his expectations, when their weapons shed, he could not hold on.


    In an instant, an immense strength was transmitted through his spear to his body.


    ¡°You¡­ How!? You became stronger.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, surprised? It¡¯s toote to regret!¡± Katherinaughed at the surprised Antony; even she was surprised by how strong she had be; if it were in the past, it wouldn¡¯t have been this easy. As expected, submitting to him was the right decision.


    While thinking this, Katherina moved; she poured origin into her legs to make them faster as she disappeared and swung her sword, which became faster as well.


    ¡°Impossible!!!¡± Antony screamed, facing Katherina¡¯s absurd strength. He hurriedly rotated his halberd and threw it towards Katherina, destroying her bnce.


    Making use of that distraction, he bolted backward. He knew that if he did not escape now, he would be sacrificed to Katherina¡¯s sword.


    But at that moment, he felt something piercing his chest.


    Looking down, a dagger was stabbed into his heart.


    ¡°W-When¡­¡± Antony looked at Katherina and asked.


    She curved her lips up. ¡°I know you better than you think, Antony the coward, always running away once you can¡¯t win. Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave?¡±


    ¡±You will be my stepping stone. You don¡¯t have to worry; the others will follow you soon enough.¡±


    She then brandished her sword and cut off his head.


    One of the vice leaders of the Vermillion gang lost his head a few minutes after the war began.

 Chapter 76

    While the war between the two gangs began in the Heaven Star Academy, Leon satfortably in his chair, seeping a wine.


    ¡±Why are you acting as though a war is about to happen?¡± Leon asked with an amused grin. Daneel standing behind him, could be seen bitting his tongue as though anxious about something.


    If it weren¡¯t because Leon was his boss and his status was higher than him, he would have shouted at him, saying not to take the war between the gangs like a joke. They had poured a lot of money and resources into the Vermilion gang to let it go to waste.


    ¡±You don¡¯t have to be that anxious. You should have faith in your subordinates, and even if you don¡¯t, it is all fine. We can swallow the winner. Did you forget the other ace we have up to our sleeve?¡±


    Facing Leon¡¯s confident smile, Daneel nodded and sat across from him. Now that he had calmed down, he couldn¡¯t wait for the result of the fight between the Vermillion gang and the Ouroboros. As Leon had said, no matter what happened, they wouldn¡¯t lose as they would have all the gangs in the capital under them, it was just a matter of patience, and it required a lot of time.


    ?????


    At the same time, in the Vermillion gang¡¯s base.


    ¡±Leader, vice-leader Antony who led our men to the frontline was killed by Katherina.¡±


    The leader of the Vermillion gang was a tall man with a beard. The long years fighting for his life had left many scars on his face and made his expression look fierce like a wild beast.


    The leader nodded calmly. ¡°I see. How is the situation on the frontlines?¡±


    ¡°We are losing. The ck Snake Gang, no call themselves Ouroboros now.¡± The man corrected himself before continuing.


    ¡±Katherina¡¯s gang is stronger than expected. We lost a fifth of our men during the first sh!¡±


    ¡°I understand; return to your position.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Leader!¡±


    When the messenger was gone, the leader tapped a table softly and sighed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± The leader asked his subordinates.


    A man standing behind him answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s as we thought. The ck Snake gang, no Ouroboros, experienced something recently that boosted their strength greatly; the rumor stating that they went under someone must be true. This person must be extremely powerful or have the means to strengthen the gang in the shortest time.¡±


    Apart from the man that spoke, another three people were standing nearby. Together, they were the remaining four vice leaders of the Vermillion Gang.


    The Vermillion Gang had six vice-leaders and one leader. One had been killed by Orpheus one week ago, and another was killed by Katherina just now.


    The leader of the Vermillion gang fell deep into thoughts. His hands yed with a pen while he nned his next step.


    ¡°Antony was the third strongest of you.¡± He said and watched their reactions; they nodded to acknowledge his words.


    The leader then continued.


    ¡°If even he was killed, it means that Katherina probably reached the middle rank, maybe even higher as Level 4 Origin master. I fear I¡¯m the only one able to stop her now.¡±


    The vice-leaders fell silent.


    ¡°However, even like that, we have the advantage in numbers. Our gang still has five high-level Origin masters. But they only have three siblings besides Katherina herself. In a frontal confrontation, we have a greater probability of winning. I doubt their mysterious helper will help because if he wanted, he could have easily taken over our gang, so they must be a reason for him to stay in the shadow. We will use this to our advantage and act swiftly.¡±


    The vice-leaders nodded before a woman, and one of the vice leaders raised a question. Something the others were burning to know.


    ¡°Then, are we going to fight them?¡±


    The leader shook his head. ¡°Not yet; wait for a while more. We will fight them when they arrive here.¡±


    ¡°But, our men¡­.¡± The woman tried to object, but their leader stopped her and said coldly.


    ¡°They are contributing to our cause. Their lives will tire out Katherina¡¯s gang and give us information about their strength. Once the enemy is tired, we will use our elites to ambush them and give them a lethal blow.¡±


    The vice-leaders looked at each other and closed their mouths. They were already used to their leader¡¯s cruel ways.


    At that moment, one of the vice-leaders raised his hand hesitantly.


    ¡°¡­ Leader, what about the reinforcements you asked for? Will theye?¡±


    The leader¡¯s expression sank, and he said. ¡±Do not expect any support. We are on our own. You know how young master Daneel does things, right?¡±


    The vice-leaders nodded severely; their benefactor wouldn¡¯t act because even he was working under someone. They wouldn¡¯t probably assist them. This would be like their test to see whether or not all the benefits they had received would produce something. To know if they were could be of us or a simple waste of time.


    ¡±We must not fail.¡± The leader dered, that it was more of order than a deration.


    ?????


    Back to the battlefield.


    The battle had turned even more chaotic. After an hour of battle, corpses littered the ground.


    Blood and severed limbs were everywhere in the streets. The battle had been incredibly fierce, with corpses being created each second. Both of the gangs were fighting in a frenzy, as though they could not live in the same world as the enemy.


    But unexpectedly, Katherina¡¯s subordinates had a clear advantage.


    With the gang members trained in the dangerous forest, Ouroboros¡¯s men were overwhelmingly stronger than the Vermillion Gang. Even though the Vermillion gang had a numeric advantage, they lost men while not always sessfully killing a member from Ouroboros.


    It took Katherina¡¯s subordinates less than two hours to kill the first battlefield. They advanced into the Vermillion gang¡¯s territory and continued killing any enemy they found.


    As they progressed, apart from Orpheus and Lilith, Katherina was the first one to understand the enemy¡¯s strategy.


    ¡°Fuck that cunning snake!¡± Of course, she was furious.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Aileen was startled. It was rare for her big sister to be so emotional; her current rage could be felt a mile away.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they are sending their men to die like this!¡±


    Aileen put on a stunning face. But she quickly understood her sister¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Ah? Don¡¯t tell they-¡±


    ¡°They are nning to use their weakest members as cannon fodder to tire us out!¡± Katherina cut her off and finished the sentence.


    After hearing her sister¡¯s confirmation, Aileen paled. Currently, the Vermillion gang should have lost around a hundred and fifty men. She could not believe that those men had been sacrificed so ruthlessly by their leader.


    ¡°What are we going to do then, sister?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask this. Unlike her third sister, Ste, who showed no change in expression after hearing the Vermillion gang¡¯s n, Aileen was concerned about what they needed to do from now on; it was why she sought her sister, the one inmand opinion.


    ¡°We will continue! That n would have worked one week ago, but he has underestimated the current us! With our strengthbined, the Vermillion¡¯s gang leader will die when he appears!¡±


    ¡°I understand!¡± Aileen nodded.


    Katherina put on a serious expression. ¡°Tell the men to advance faster! We need to destroy the Vermillion Gang tonight! More variables will appear if we take too long destroying them.¡±


    Aileen nodded. She then departed towards her unit and led them to pierce through the Vermillion gang¡¯s line of defense.


    Once their line of defense was broken, the Vermillion gang¡¯s men were likembs waiting to be ughtered. They could not put an effective resistance against the stronger and more organized Ouroboros, who had fought countless origin beasts to create and perform many formations for their iing fights. It had increased their strength drastically, but their teamwork was iparable to any other gang in the capital.


    The Ouroboros¡¯s core members could be considered one of the strongest elite teams in the capital.


    In less than three hours, they reached the Vermillion gang headquarters.


    The final battle was about to happen. Lilith wished for more blood to be spilled as the ground being dyed in blood was like the beautiful blue sky to her.


    Meanwhile, there was someone who had a hard time controlling her urge; she had been fed with her master¡¯s blood recently, making her extremely sensitive to the smell of blood. Amber¡¯s knuckles turned white from how tight her fists were clenched. At several points, she wanted to give up and enjoy the blood in front of her, her eyes would turn red, and her sharp canines would appear, trying to push her to feast on her enemy¡¯s blood, even herrade¡¯s blood, but she resisted this urge because she was certain that once she let this emotion take control, she would turn into a mindless beast that only knows how to drink blood.


    Except for her master¡¯s blood or blood from someone powerful, she refused to drink.


    ¡±Grrrr! Grrr!¡± With her head lowered, Amber growled, still fighting against her urge.


    Looking at her, Lilith nodded and continued to observe. She was full of praise; back when she was also undergoing the same test, she could not endure it like Amber; it almost made her jealous because Amber¡¯s potential far surpassed her, and her willpower was not weak either.


    Orpheus¡¯s attention had never left Amber; he also nodded in appreciation seeing Amber holding.


    Suddenly, his face darkened as he sensed someone calling him. After heaving a long sigh, he left.

 Chapter 77

    While Katherina and the others arrived at the Vermillion gang¡¯s headquarters, Orpheus, watching Amber trying hard to control her urge to drink blood after he didn¡¯t feed her for a few days, felt someone calling him. He could have ignored it if he didn¡¯t know this person¡¯s identity.


    Orpheus sighed before appearing a thousand meters above the capital.


    ¡±Kratos, what do you want?¡± Orpheus said the moment he appeared before the old man disguising as the twins¡¯ goddesses butler.


    Kratos chuckled, seeing Orpheus still unfriendly as always.


    ¡±Rx, I was passing and sensed you. Like an old friend, I must say Hi before continuing.¡± Kratos decided to tease Orpheus; the way he smiled with that eye patch, he looked like an old man bullying his grandchild.


    ¡±Don¡¯t waste my time. My time is precious, and I¡¯m not feeling good recently, so you better not anger me.¡± Orpheus said before releasing his strength; the surrounding origin danced wildly around him as if he was some kind of monarch; it was as if the surrounding was under his control.


    Kratos marveled at how easily Orpheus could synchronize with the origin as if he was born from the chaos and was loved by the origin.


    Shaking his head, Kratos decided to remind the boy of something, he might be a monster after what happened, but there was still a limit.


    ¡±I say, boy, stop threatening me; I may not be able to kill you, but I can inj-¡± Kratos couldn¡¯t finish his words before a red sword, red as the blood itself, cut through the air like aet and arrived before him, he teleported away feeling cold sweat dripping from his back, he almost died just now.


    ¡±Calm down, I was just joking, a joke, you know. You don¡¯t have to take out that sword. Geez! Calm down; I came here because I¡¯ve something to ask you.¡± Kratos said while looking fearfully at that blood-red sword emitting chilling energy. This weapon was too dangerous, the most dangerous and certainly a high-level soul weapon; only a few weapons in their hometown couldpete with this weapon. This weapon killed two of herrades, and he lost one eye; he wouldn¡¯t certainly want to have any to do with this weapon.


    Kratos was trying to make Orpheus less hostile and less arrogant when they talked, but he failed. He thought because he was injured, he would not be able to use that weapon but seeing how easily Orpheus took out his soul weapon. This meant despite his injuries, he was really pissed off and didn¡¯t care about his injuries as long he killed him.


    Orpheus sighed before canceling his summon. He was really sensible recently because he was unable to have a word with E since their date ended chaotically.


    ¡±Do you want to know if I killed members from your world as they got closer to this world, the world you seven shamelessly dered as a world you created?¡± He asked, not forgetting to mock Kratos.


    ¡±Ugh! Although we didn¡¯t create this world, we were the ones that made it habitable again by creating you, the races that live on it.¡±


    ¡±Yeah! Yeah! Even recently, one of you began crossbreeding origin beast and human to finally create the demi-humans. How grand of you.¡± Orpheus sarcastically said.


    ¡±Just answer my question. As you said, I want to know the answer. To prepare before they arrive.¡± Kratos said, his face wasn¡¯t looking good; the reason why he was trying to know if Orpheus had killed members from his homeworld, it was because he felt a trace of their activity; the dragon prince even sent someone. He was behind the creation of the demi-humans; well, his brother was. He was doing this to survive his brother¡¯s wrath. It was also to make up for the blunder he hadmitted.


    ¡±Yes! I think they will probably be here in one or two years. I know someone from your world has infiltrated it, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I will kill whoever will stand in my way. As for your world , I will eventually go there. You better not stand in my way if you wish to live a bit longer.¡± Leaving those words behind, Orpheus left.


    The conversation now with Kratos had made him aware of something, they wereing, and if he wished to protect what he loves, he would need to recover his strength and ultimately heal from his injuries. He must also progress; Level 2 wasn¡¯t enough; he would need to go beyond that level.


    ¡±I need to find out about who I really am. Hopefully, the answers will be inside the ruins scattered worldwide.¡±


    He would need to find the answer to his past shrouded in mystery. There was no way what happened to him, how he became so powerful to be coincidence; he was not so foolish to believe such unrealistic thoughts.


    Kratos stood floating after Orpheus as if he was contemting something before finally saying.


    ¡±I guess I don¡¯t have too much choice. You were searching for me, I heard; I¡¯ll go to you, and maybe I¡¯ll be able to stop things before they escted.¡± He said before his appearance changed to that of a middle-aged with long ck hair.


    Immediately, somewhere, someone sensed his presence, and this person chuckled.


    ¡±Finally, Kratos, you¡¯re willing to see me.¡±


    ¡±Send someone to the Wratharis Empire to wee our guest.¡± The man ordered, dressed in hisb coat.


    ?????


    ¡°Romanoff! Are you going to hide inside your shell forever!? Come out and fight like a man!¡± Katherina bellowed as they arrived at the headquarter of the Vermillion gang.


    ¡°Or you will wait until I kill all of your men!?¡± She added to provoke them further.


    No response came from inside.


    Katherina wrinkled her brows. The fact that the Vermillion Gang¡¯s leaders had not appeared yet worried her.


    Although she could understand their ns, she could not believe they were so ruthless. Even now, when half of their battle strength had been killed, they had not made a move.


    ¡°¡­ Sister, what do we do?¡± He asked with a frown.


    Katherina fell silent. She looked at the silent building and put on a grave expression.


    After a moment of hesitation, she said.


    ¡°We are entering.¡±


    Cline¡¯s expression turned pensive. ¡°Sister, I think it¡¯s a trap.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Katherina nodded. ¡°But we can only bite the bullet and enter. We need to finish the Blood Night Gang tonight. After tonight, they will be prepared against our true strength, and they will probably get reinforcements.¡±


    Lucien fell silent and nodded. Seeing that, Katherina called out to Aileen.


    ¡°Choose a team and enter first. Be careful and retreat once you find anything wrong.¡± Katherina ordered.


    Aileen nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Akh then turned around and walked toward her unit. ¡°Men, I need a hand here! Who is going with me!?¡±


    Instantly, more than twenty men and women stepped forward. They put on determined expressions and nodded.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Aileen unsheathed her rapier and smiled savagely. She couldn¡¯t wait for tonight¡¯s bloody battle to end, and the end was just in front of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We will get the turtle out of its shell!¡±


    ¡°OHHH!!!¡±


    Aileen then walked towards the door fearlessly and used her rapier to cut it into two.


    When the door fell to the ground, she realized nobody was behind it.


    Everything inside was utterly dark, but darkness was not much of a problem to Aileen, much less now that she could be considered a proper level 4.


    Furrowing her brows, she thought for a moment before putting on a firm expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± She said and led the group inside.


    The Vermillion Gang¡¯s headquarters was different than their headquarters. While their headquarters was a normal building equipped with some special facilities, the Vermillion gang¡¯s headquarters was different, it was moreplex than it looked. Although it seemed like a normal building from the outside, its inside was connected to an underground structure that extended until five floors below. It was a small maze.


    Katherina knew that the underground structure had more than one escape route; unfortunately, she did not know where the escape routes led as her spy couldn¡¯t find the answer; the escape route was a tightly guarded secret, so she could do nothing but hope that Vermillion¡¯s leaders decide to face them at least once.


    Once they decided to face them, she would join forces with Lilith, whom she had a few words with a few seconds ago, to kill all of them without allowing them to escape. Ste and Amber would take care of the runaways.


    The group led by Aileen advanced through the building smoothly. Nobody appeared to stop them even when they located the first underground floor.


    But when they descended to the second underground floor, a rain of arrows surged towards them.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Aileen shouted and brandished her rapier quickly. She had been wary of ambushes, so she easily deflected the first wave of arrows.


    But before she could sigh in relief, tens of enemies surged out from the surroundings and charged toward them.


    The trap set up by the Vermillion gang had been activated.

 Chapter 78

    Aileen and her squad entered the Vermillion¡¯s gang headquarters following Katherina¡¯s order.


    But when they descended to the second underground floor, a rain of arrows surged towards them.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Aileen shouted and brandished her rapier quickly. She had been wary of ambushes, so she easily deflected the first wave of arrows.


    But before she could sigh in relief, tens of enemies surged out from the surroundings and charged toward them.


    The trap set up by the Vermillion gang had been activated.


    Suddenly, Aileen¡¯s expression turned grave.


    ¡°Form a circle!¡± She ordered. ¡°Protect each other and be careful of the arrows!¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    One secondter, the two groups shed.


    The Vermillion Gang¡¯s men charged toward Aileen¡¯s squad in waves. Enemy after enemy surged out of the surroundings and charged toward them without regard for their lives.


    But unfortunately for them, Aileen¡¯s men were as stable as a mountain. As part of the group that survived night after night inside the dangerous facing dangerous origin beasts, they were used to defending against waves of enemies. Even when one was injured, they gritted their teeth and kept their positions bravely.


    Outside the building, Lucien turned anxious when he heard the sounds of battle.


    ¡°Big sister!¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Katherina remained calm; she stopped her brother from trying to charge forward like a mad bull.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet!¡± She reminded him


    ¡°But Aileen is in danger¡­!¡± Her brother said.


    ¡°She will be fine, trust her. She is stronger than you think!¡±


    Lucien bit his lips. He could only look anxiously towards the building while waiting for the moment to charge to the battle.


    Meanwhile, the situation inside was turning perilous. Even though Aileen¡¯s men were the cream of the crop in the Ouroboros after undergoing countless deathmatches and that hellish training, they started to get tired after facing so many waves of enemies.


    The waves of enemies seemed endless. No matter how many they killed, more woulde to rece the dead ones. Aileen estimated that they had killed around fiftty6 enemies at the cost of four of her men.


    Suddenly, Aileen felt a terrifying sensation of danger.


    A dagger appeared above her, piercing her forehead.


    ¡°!!!¡± She opened her eyes wide. Almost instantly, she turned around and used her rapier to defend against the sneak attack.


    *nk!*


    The dagger shed against the rapier. Aileen recognized the enemy as Emma, a low-level 4 warrior and another one of Vermillion¡¯s gang vice-leaders.


    ¡°Finally, you are out!¡± Aileen bellowed, her voice reaching to Katherina outside.


    Sensing something, Emma¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°Hurry up; she called for reinforcements!¡±


    Instantly, five strong auras appeared in the surroundings.


    Instantly, five strong auras appeared in the surroundings.


    ¡°Hahahaha, it doesn¡¯t matter! She will not survive to see them!¡± Another vice-leaderughed.


    Aileen snorted. ¡°It looks like all the rats are here, huh.¡±


    Emma licked her lips. ¡°Afraid? I must admit that we underestimated your Ouroboros, but your mistake was to enter here alone! I can¡¯t believe that Katherina was so idiotic to give such an order!¡±


    ¡°Stop chatting!¡± Romanoff, the leader of the Vermillion Gang, suddenly spoke.


    ¡°Hurry up and attack! We need to kill her before the others arrive!¡±


    Instantly, the four vice-leaders attacked.


    Seeing this, Aileen grinned. Unexpectedly, she faced the four attacks boldly. Shaking her rapier, she joined four attacks in one movement, stopping the four vice leader¡¯s attacks.


    The vice leaders¡¯ faces changed. ¡°Careful! She can be considered proper level 4 now!¡±


    But they learned about it toote. Aileen had already jumped back, escaping from the enemy¡¯s encirclement and rushing towards the stairs.


    But at that moment, a shadow rushed towards her.


    ¡°Do you think you can escape!?¡±


    Romanoff brandished his ive. Powerful level 4 origin filled the weapon, forcing Aileen to avoid the blow. The amount of origin he could wield was far stronger than the one Aileen, a low-rank Level 4, could wield.


    It was because of this that it eliminated her possibilities of escape. In an instant, she was once more surrounded by five powerful enemies.


    ¡°Hahaha, where are you going to escape now, bitch!?¡± Emma mocked, brandishing her dagger.


    Emma had expected Aileen to fall into despair, but it was not what happened. Aileen looked at the enemies and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Who said I need to escape?¡± Aileen looking at them, said with an evil grin. It was like the smile of a bully that led her victims exactly where she wanted.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Before they could understand Aileen¡¯s meaning, a shadow materialized behind their leader.


    Then, Ste swung her daggers.


    [Death¡¯s embrace!]


    Ste used her strongest attack from the start. It was a skill imbued in the cursed daggers, Orpheus granted her.


    Ste¡¯s two daggers gleamed in an ominous light and crisscrossed towards Romanoff¡¯s back.


    The leader of the Vermillion¡¯s gang paled. Even as a middle-rank level 4 origin master, he knew he would die if he received such an attack. He had the feeling that even a scratch was enough to im his life.


    But just when the daggers were about to take his life, a ring on his finger shed with a golden light.


    Miraculous, Romanoff vanished only to reappear three meters away.


    A teleportation spell!


    A trace of disappointment appeared inside Ste¡¯s eyes, but it faded in the next second. She did not dwell on her failed assassination and instead tried to make the best of the current situation.


    Shadows surged from her feet, extending to each corner of the second underground floor. Before the others could react to her actions, her figure faded into the shadows, reappearing in the back of another vice-leader.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Romanoff, the only one that managed to follow her movements, bellowed. But the vice-leader was unable to understand the meaning of his shout. In an instant, a dagger had sliced his throat, and another had pierced his chest, and that vice leader¡¯s head was sent flying. Flood spurted from the headless body like a geyser.


    ¡°Arggggghhhhhh!!!¡±


    Seeing one of his vice-leaders dying so helplessly, Romanoff, the leader of the Vermillion¡¯s gang, couldn¡¯t help but cry in rage. He filled his ive with origin and sprinted towards Ste in an attempt to kill her.


    But Ste¡¯s figure seemed to fuse with the shadows. The greatsword only managed to hit an afterimage, and she was already behind another peak level 5 vice-leader.


    One stab, one sh, and another vice-leader were dead.


    Only now, the other three vice-leaders reacted.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Emma shouted, her face pale with fear. In just an instant, they went from being the hunters to being the hunted.


    Romanoff¡¯s expression turned ugly. The short exchange between Ste and him was enough to determine that he couldn¡¯t overpower her. Furthermore, Ste was an assassin. She only needed a distraction from his part to take his life.


    Instantly, he decided on his next course of action.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± He shouted to the remaining vice-leaders and charged towards an exit without thinking twice.


    But the next second, he was forced to stop his movements.


    A dagger had appeared in front of him.


    *nk!*


    Romanoff used his ive to deflect the blow. He then saw a petite girl using the attack¡¯s recoil to appear between him and the exit.


    ¡°¡­ You will stay.¡± She said with an indifferent expression.


    Romanoff¡¯s expression darkened.


    He could hear the sound of footstepsing from the first floor. In at most a few seconds, Katherina and Lucien, together with the other members of the Ouroboros, would arrive here.


    By then, escaping would be a pipe dream.


    Looking around, he realized that his other vice-leaders had also been stopped. Aileen had stopped Emma, and the other two were stopped by Amber, an unknown girl he had never seen before.


    At the current rate, the Vermillion gang would be wiped out tonight.


    Romanoff¡¯s eyes turned bloodshot.


    ¡°You think you can stop me, little slut!¡±


    A wave of origin exploded from his body. The immense pressureing from him forced many of the men around to stop their fights and retreat in fear of being implicated.


    Romanoff¡¯s aura surged out, shing against the shadows in the surroundings. The origin of his weapon lit up the surroundings, burning the shadows into cinders.


    The leader of the Vermillion¡¯s gang then kicked the ground.


    And his body reappeared in front of Ste in an instant with his weapon raised high.


    Ultimate skill, [Sky splitting sh]!


    Romanoff¡¯s most potent attack.


    ¡±BOOOOM!!!¡±


    ¡°Ste¡­!¡± Aileen panicked.


    The floor trembled. Debris fell from the roof, and a curtain of dust clouded Romanoff and Ste¡¯s situation. All the people on the floor stopped to see the result of their sh.


    But when the dust cleared, their mouths widened in shock.


    Ste¡¯s back was touching the wall, with her daggers crossed to stop the ive and her eyes fixed on the leader of the Vermillion¡¯s gang across her.


    But besides her slightly messy hair and heavy breathing, she waspletely unscathed.


    Romanoff¡¯s expression changed. He hurriedly pulled back his ive and tried to make another attack.


    But suddenly-


    *nk!*


    A sword shed against his greatsword.


    ¡°Romanoff! We finally met!¡± Katherina walked out from the shadows.


    Romanoff¡¯s expression fell. He hurriedly used his sword to repel the belt-like sword and jumped back.


    ¡°Katherina!¡± He said with gritted teeth.


    ¡°At your service!¡± Katherina replied with a grin. ¡°It looks like you were bullying my sister, huh.¡±


    ¡°¡­ As I thought, you stepped into the middle-rank Level 4.¡± Romanoff chuckled bitterly, feeling this to be absurd. He was even jealous.


    Katherina smiled. ¡°I was lucky.¡±


    ¡°Luck, huh. If you are lucky, my gang is out of luck. To think I would see the day when Vermillion gang falls.¡±


    ¡°Nothing is eternal, Romanoff. We must strive to stay within the board, tost longer..¡± Katherina said indifferently before adding.


    ¡±It¡¯s time for some change.¡±

 Chapter 79

    ¡°Nothing is eternal, Romanoff. We must strive to stay within the board, tost longer.¡± Katherina said indifferently before adding.


    ¡±It¡¯s time for some change.¡±


    Romanoff¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°I see; we were bound to lose since the beginning, huh!.¡± Romanoff looked up and took a deep breath. He could see that around him, most of his men were dead. Aileen had cornered Emma, and Lucien had brought a group of the men to kill the two remaining vice-leaders together with a red-haired girl he had never seen before. He knew it was just a matter of time before they were defeated.


    Shaking his head, Romanoff held his sword firmly and took an offensive stance.


    ¡°¡­ Come on, then. I want to see how much you¡¯ve progressed since ourst fight!¡±


    Katherina nodded. ¡°As you wish.¡±


    She then took a step forward and shook her sword. At the same time, she signaled to others not to interfere. She was going to give Romanoff a fair fight as his burial gift.


    Her sword cut through the air like a bullet and arrived in front of Romanoff, he blocked the sword with his weapon.


    ngs !


    His right leg moved like a snake, trying to attack Katherina¡¯s legs but dodged by stepping back. Using this opportunity, Romanoff attacked with his ive covered in me; he was a me attribute user.


    Katherina was forced back. Although, Romanoff was pushing Katherina back, he found no joy in this because none of his attacks connected. He felt like Katherina was toying with him. She was deliberately dodging while acting like she was having a hard time.


    ¡±Fuck you, did yer think I¡¯m some pushover? I¡¯ma smash yer head.¡± Furious Romanoff¡¯s ent returned, and he rushed toward Katherina with his whole body covered in me-like armor; the surrounding temperature increased, and the ground started to melt.


    ¡±Heavenly Fire Dom-¡±


    Romanoff tried to use a domain, a power exclusive to few who stepped into level 4; however, Katherina could not let him do that. Not that she was afraid of losing if he let him activate his domain, but just because her subordinates could be swept in and end up severely injured or worse, they might die. Therefore she must stop ying and finish this fight.


    Boom!


    To cancel Romanoff¡¯s domain, Katherina brutally stomped her feet on the ground generating a giant mushroom cloud, before rushing toward him, splitting the mushroom cloud into two.


    Romanoff was shocked by the method used by the one nicknamed the me witch. Just as he was about to attack, he heard Katherina¡¯s voice.


    ¡°To be honest, if I want to overpower you and easily kill you, it would be difficult even for me,¡± Katherina acknowledged with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°?!¡±


    The leader of the Vermillion¡¯s gang didn¡¯t know why, but Katherina¡¯s acknowledgment made it feel as if this was some ominous premonition, and he was right.


    Right after she said those words, Katherina shed next to him and shed downard, but Romanoff blocked the attack; however, his arms felt numb, and before he could understand what happened, he saw her lips curving upward as she mumbled.


    ¡±Purgatory me!¡±


    Immediately Katherina¡¯s face paled, and all the origin inside her body vanished to form a small ck me that appeared behind Romanoff.


    He felt the grim reaper¡¯s hands on his back. Immediately Romanoff tried to summon me wings on his back but failed; he instantly switched to another n, me gathered under his feet, trying to propel him into the sky, but unfortunately, Katherina wouldn¡¯t let him go; she gently pushed him on his back.


    BOOM!


    Romanoff felt like a hammer had struck his back before the ck me engulfed his body.


    ¡±Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    A soul-splitting cry escaped from the leader of the Vermillion¡¯s gang when his body got engulfed in me; he started rolling on the floor, destroying everything around him. It was quite a sorry sight; the smell of burning flesh wafted in the air forcing the two gangs to close their noses as they felt ufortable.


    After a moment, the ck me disappeared, but Romanoff¡¯s body was burnt beyond recognition; he had be bald with his skin turning ck as charcoal, and the only thing that still showed he was alive was his chest rising and falling each time he breathed.


    Katherina sighed, looking at Romanoff; the same fate, no, even worse, was awaiting her and her sisters if they were the losers. Now than ever, she saw the necessity to get stronger; sometimes, others wouldn¡¯t leave you alone even when you have no desire topete for more just because you were somewhere you could only ask for more. Trying to stay neutral, never wishing to swallow the other gangs in the underworld, was a mistake because if you leave them alone doesn¡¯t mean they would do the same thing.


    When living in the underworld, especially when you own a gang, you must be a wolf, never a sheep, because you will get devoured if you were.


    For the sake of her family, she had already signed a deal with a devil whose identity was unknown; she could only go until the end, hoping it was the right choice.


    Under everyone¡¯s eyes, Katherina slowly walked toward Romanoff, who would die if he didn¡¯t receive treatment soon. She raised her sword, and just as she was a few feet from Romanoff, Katherina froze. She felt an ominous feeling and her back became drenched in sweat.


    ¡±Sigh! It looks like I did notete. I should havee out sooner, but he only said to intervene when things are unfavorable; I guess it is the case.¡±


    A voice sounded.


    And an old man appeared in front of Katherina; he was responsible for Katherina¡¯s current state.


    Instantly, everything changed.


    The Ouroboros¡¯s men were frozen. They felt their minds turning nk in the presence of the old man.


    The oppressive atmosphere was so overwhelming that nobody could take even a breather. Even Katheria, Ste and Aiken, three level 4, could not move any muscle.


    The old man looked at the ck charcoal lying on the ground and sighed. ¡°You are Romanoff, huh. How disappointing. To think you were beaten to this state. You are an embarrassment to the young master.¡±


    Romanoff tried to open his burnt lips, but the pressure of the old man impeded it. The old man then looked at Katherina and others and smiled coldly.


    ¡°But no matter how disappointing you are, not even a dog of the young master can be scolded by some nobodies. Girls, you touched someone you could not touch.¡±


    He then extended his hand a shook his head.


    ¡°Such a shame, with your talent, you would have be someone famous in a few years. In your next life, do not offend someone you can¡¯t offend.¡±


    Then, he clenched his hand as if he wished to crush them.


    And nothing happened.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The old man clenched his hand again, but the mana in the surroundings seemed frozen, rejecting him. Instantly, the old man turned wary. With his strength, there was no way he would make a mistake; this could only mean one thing, there was someone powerful enough hiding that rendered his attack powerlessly.


    Just thinking about this sent shiver down to the old man¡¯s spine, but as a professional that undergone many battles, he could not let it show on his face, or else he would lose even before the fight had begun.


    To maintain his mask and act as though he was not scared, the old man frowned and released his strength to scare the invisible enemy.


    ¡°Who are you!? Where are you hiding!?¡±


    ¡±Behind you.¡± Orpheus chuckled as he said from behind the old.


    The old man¡¯s face changed, but his reaction befitted a powerhouse. Instead of panicking, he exploded his origin outwards, blowing everything around him away. Few gang members were sent flying; fortunately, Amber and Ste acted faster and caught them before they crashed into the broken building behind them.


    It just ruffled Orpheus¡¯s clothes, though. He continued behind him with a mysterious smile.


    Realizing that his attack was useless, the old man insta-casted a teleportation spell, teleporting ten feet away.


    Orpheus did not bother to stop him. He was in a bad mood after Kratos¡¯s prank; no, since a few days ago, his mood was not great.


    When the old man reappeared, he looked at Orpheus with a grave expression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Orpheus smirked. ¡°Is it not obvious? I¡¯m the one backing the Ouroboros.¡±


    The old man wrinkled his brows. ¡°So it¡¯s you, huh¡­ The young master was right, after all. He told us that the ck Snake gang, not the Ouroboros had someone powerful behind them, but he could not discover who. Your strength¡­ Level 3?¡±


    ¡°Your young master is very observant.¡± Orpheus smiled and ignored his question about his level; he wanted to let the old man know he knew the identity of the one backing the Vermillion¡¯s gang but finally decided against it.


    He had something more important for this man; although he was barely peak rank level 4, he could barely satisfy his urge. Every time he used that weapon, an uncontroble urge to drink blood would follow. He would use this man as an appetizer.


    Noticing the evil grin on Orpheus¡¯s face, the old man was no fool; he knew he was not this man¡¯s match, and his decision to flee was immediate.


    Unfortunately, he had no say before the ultimate predator.


    ¡±Stay still, where the food think he was going?¡± He asked before looking at Katherina with his crimson eyes; unconsciously, she took a step back, too frightening to look into Orpheus¡¯s eyes.


    ¡±Take care of everything; I¡¯ll be right back.¡± He ordered while licking his lips, only Amber and Lilith saw their master¡¯s fangs, and they had one word to describe it. ¡®Beautiful.¡¯

 Chapter 80

    ¡±What will happen to that old man?¡± Aileen couldn¡¯t help but ask this question after Orpheus disappeared with the old man.


    ¡±You don¡¯t wish to know.¡± It was Lilith who said this. Together with Amber and Katherina, they cleaned the Vermillion¡¯s gang, finally conquering the third strongest gang. Emma and another vice leader swore allegiance to the Ouroboros and willingly epted to be ced under oath.


    Finally, the gang¡¯s war ended with the Ouroboros swallowing the Vermillion gang.


    Lilith and Amber went back to the academy after making some preparations. They immediately went to sleep without waiting for their master as he told them not to wait for him.


    Amber had a hard time sleeping because of the thirst; she wanted to drink blood so badly that her iris remained red. It was only after Lilith helped her by feeding her with blood she stored away that the little vampire girl could finally go back to sleep.


    ?????


    After taking care of the old man Orpheus decided to visit someone he had deliberately avoided since the day she arrived. Because it was the weekend, there was no ss, and most students left the academy for a quick visit outside.


    Orpheus stepped across space and appeared above a quiet mansion in the noble district. After scanning the mansion, he could find what he was searching for.


    ?????


    In the main bedroom.


    Walking out of herrge bath, her body still wet, Nemesis just stood still and let her servant wipe the water covering her body.


    Her perfect and alluring body was only hidden from sight after one of her servants covered it with a short bathrobe that barely covered her butt.


    Walking forward in the bathroom, she sat on afy reclining chair in front of arge mirror and let her servant pamper her as theybed her hair, did her nails, and massaged her feet.


    Suddenly, she seemed to have felt something the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but tilt upward.


    ¡±You are dismissed.¡± She said, sending the servant away.


    A few minutes after the servant left, Nemesis stood up, and with a smile that showed how much happy she was, she looked at the entrance of the room.


    ¡±I thought you would nevere to see me, and I was preparing to meet you soon.¡±


    ¡±My bad, Nemesis, I was taking care of something. Besides, I decided to wait to see if you have really changed. You know how you behave in the past. It was quite a headache always to run away from you.¡± Orpheus said before sitting on therge bed in the bedroom.


    Nemesis, still dressed in the short bathrobe, followed him and sat beside him. She could feel his scent after so many years; this calmed her down, erasing her worries. Putting her head on his shoulders, she had expected him to ask her to behave, but nothing like that happened; on the contrary, he let her use his shoulder, which made her happy.


    ¡±You know I have a lot of time to reflect on. Maybe what I felt, in the beginning, was gratitude, but now I¡¯m sure that I love you. I want to be with you. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not the one you loved the most. It doesn¡¯t matter how long; I will still wait. I have decided only to love you in this lifetime, so I will never love another man.¡±


    Hearing those words made Orpheus¡¯ heart ache; his heart might be iplete, but he still felt emotions, and for a girl to dere her feeling for you after so many years, not many could do that. As someone who held the same feeling toward the same girl for more than four thousand years, he knew how painful it was for the one you love not to reciprocate it; well, in his situation, it was because she lost her memories, not that it mattered, he would conquer her again even without her memories.


    Orpheus had no right to stop Nemesis from loving him. He thought what she felt toward him was just gratitude because he happened to save them that time; he hoped she woulde to know it did not love, but somehow, along the line, she fell in love with him.


    He was no fool, nor a greenhorn; he could see in her eyes that what she felt toward him was love, not some gratitude.


    Orpheus heaved a long sigh. He came tonight to confirm something and stop running away; real men don¡¯t run away in front of women pursuing them. A man should act and stay decisive.


    ¡±Yeah! I can see now, and you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m here.¡± It was all he said but Nemesis; those words were enough, for now; she didn¡¯t expect him to finally decide to ept her, at least not so soon. This made the former demon¡¯s princess feel like everything she had done, everything went through, was worth it.


    ¡±How many it had been since then?¡± Orpheus wondered.


    ¡±It¡¯s impolite to ask for a woman¡¯s age even unintentionally.¡± Nemesis teased.


    Orpheus rolled his eyes, wondering why women are always sensitive about age?


    Shaking his head, he recalled how he first met them.


    ¡ïshback


    It happened after he fought against the one responsible for the tragedy, which robbed him of the woman he loved more than anything. It was their first fight right after Orpheus used the reincarnation spell on his dead lover; he was gravely injured, forcing him to escape. He hides inside a forest to heal while thinking about what to do next when he feels people¡¯s presence.


    Hastily shifting to the void, thus masking, he could still see what was happening outside.


    Shortly, two peoples wearing cloaks show up not too far from his position; no, that is not correct, they are three, but the third person was on the back of the tallest between the first two, two women and one man. Suddenly, the man looked in Orpheus¡¯s direction, but after some time, he didn¡¯t detect anything; he waited for a while before choosing to continue forward.


    ¡®Interesting, what a good instinct he has; I thought nobody could detect me. I¡¯m sure that Ipletely erased my presence from this world, but he still feels that something was amiss; truly a Good instinct, he is really powerful this man, but he seems seriously injured, the woman on his back is already dead, she died not too long ago, her soul was still present, lingering around the two seemed as she was guardian them, the small woman seems injured as well.¡¯ Orpheus who surprised to encounter strong people right away; the man was interesting; he could use them.


    ¡®Oh! Why not help them, like that I can use this chance to know the general situation on the continent and get some pieces of information as well.¡¯


    While Orpheus was thinking about how to use this situation, the people chasing after the three caught up. It happened because the man waited for a few minutes when he was checking on his position.


    ¡±Dad, What are we going to do? We are surrounded,¡± asked the small woman.


    Her voice was tempting like a natural-born seductress.


    The man answered in self depressing voice: ¡±Sorry, sweetie; daddy is useless; I can¡¯t even protect my most loved wife, betrayed by my own sons; I was forced to flee, now I¡¯m about to lose you too. Sigh! I¡¯m tired.¡±


    The man was ming himself. Orpheus frowned when he heard the man¡¯s words.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I love you the most; I will never betray you, Don¡¯t be sad; Mom won¡¯t like it if she was still here,¡± the small womanforted his dad.


    ¡®Interesting, what a sad story, but I¡¯m moved by it. I will help them.¡¯ Orpheus decided to use this opportunity to his advantage.


    ¡±Lucifer! Obediently surrender. Don¡¯t act foolishly, as you must have noticed it already; you¡¯re surrounded; think about Nemesis. You¡¯re no longer the ruthless and mighty Lucifer; you¡¯re just a pathetic runaway.¡± Said themander of the men encircling the three. They are all-powerful men. Their level was between levels 5 to 3.


    ¡®Oh! So the man¡¯s name is Lucifer, and the girl is named Nemesis. What I good names, only a powerful man has the right to be named like that.¡¯ Orpheus mumbled while continuing to watch.


    ¡±Fuck! Off. What a nerve. It is not because I¡¯m not the Ruler anymore that you have the right to talk to me like that. A lowly dog dares to bark in front of me. Even your masters wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that. Know your ce.¡± Lucifer furiously replied.


    ¡±Ah! If you don¡¯t know what is good for you, I can only kill you then. Kill him but do not touch his daughter; she is necessary for the next n, they said.¡± Themander of the squad pursuing the three ordered.


    Even facing so many strong men, Nemesis¡¯s eyes resolute, it was something Orpheus appreciated still he decided to watch for a while before acting.

 Chapter 81

    ¡ïshback


    ¡±Oh! So the man¡¯s name is Lucifer, and the girl is named Nemesis. What a good names, only a powerful man has the right to be named like that.¡±


    Orpheus mumbled in appreciation.


    ¡±Fuck Off!. What a nerve. It is not because I¡¯m not the Ruler anymore that you have the right to talk to me like that. A lowly dog dares to bark in front of me. Even your masters wouldn¡¯t dare to talk to me like that. Know your ce.¡± Lucifer furiously replied.


    ¡±Ah! If you don¡¯t know what is good for you, I can only kill you then. Kill him but do not touch his daughter; she is necessary for the next n, they said.¡± Themander of the squad pursuing the three ordered.


    ¡±Nemesis, when I start fighting with them, use themotion to escape quickly. Even if I¡¯m still injured, I can stall them for some time; please live well; do not avenge me; this is bigger than you. Go, this is an order¡¯,¡¯ Lucifer whispered to his daughter Nemesis, who nodded; even if she wanted to fight side by side with his father, she knew that now was not the time to be wistful; she felt like crying but nevertheless, she still followed her father order.


    From where Orpheus was overlooking everything, even with the number of men chasing after them, he could quickly kill them all, but he would need to pay a heavy price; he would be exhausted after that, which meant he would be vulnerable. A condition Orpheus didn¡¯t want to be in.


    Orpheus discovers that Lucifer was but who would have thought that he was the Ruler of the Demon race. Fifty men surrounded them; most were demons while the others were angels.


    He found the current situation extremely fun.


    ¡±Interesting! It seems that I¡¯m lucky. To think that I would directly encounter Lumis and Grimm creations.¡±


    The fifty men began attacking Lucifer and his daughter. Despite his injuries, Lucifer still managed to kill ten of them, but his injuries were aggravated. Nemesis didn¡¯t flee because she was surrounded; she managed to eliminate three men, but she was already at her limit; she was gasping for breath. She was strong; her potential seemed limitless, a dual element wielder: Darkness and Fire elements.


    The squadmander that was pursuing the three suggested: ¡±Lucifer; you are now exhausted, even your daughter is exhausted. Even if you¡¯ve killed some of my men I still have thirty-seven men with lots of stamina left. Do you want to continue this meaningless struggle? If you don¡¯t care about yourself, please think about your daughter. Surrender.¡±


    Lucifer didn¡¯t answer, but strangely, he turned towards Orpheus¡¯s direction as he was sure that someone was there.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see who was the other party, he said: ¡±Venerable one, this humble one greets you. Even though I don¡¯t know your intentions, I know that you are watching. I pray you to give us a helping hand. I¡¯m not saying to rescue me, but at least please take my daughter away; I don¡¯t care about my fate, but I can die in peace knowing she is safe. I will be eternally grateful if, by some miracle, I survive. I swear to the heavens that I Lucifer Morningstar life and everything will be yours. Except my daughter. Please Venerable one.¡±


    ¡±Have you be mad because of your injuries? What at you bbering since a while ago. Sigh! who would have thought that the mighty Lucifer Morningstar would fall this low and bes a retard.¡± Said themander with ridicules.


    ¡±Dad?¡± Even Nemesis looked questioningly at her father, astonished by his action.


    ¡®Well, Even if I were in their ce, my reaction would be the same. Hehehe! What an interesting and shrewd man, he knows that someone is watching, but he¡¯s not sure. Despite this, he chooses to gamble. He looks like he is pleading with me, but on the other hand, he is dragging me in. I may choose not to intervene, but I bet if I do, in desperation, he may do something foolish. Ah! Better help quickly finishing this; I¡¯m tired,¡¯ Orpheus thought.


    Having decided to rescue them, Orpheus shifted back to the real world; everybody was astonished by his sudden apparition; even Lucifer, well, knew he was gambling, but his gamble paid off; it was probably what he was thinking right now.


    ¡±¡­Who are you? I don¡¯t know you but I hope you won¡¯t interfere with our mission, that will not do you any good. Better cherish your life, not lose it for a ridiculous thing like helping someone you don¡¯t know. I advise you not to do something you will regret.¡± Themander said, ring at Orpheus.


    Thetter¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously when he heard his sentence. Lucifer¡¯s eyes dimmed when he saw Orpheus¡¯s reaction; he probably assumed that he was scared, but it was not what happened.


    Suddenly, Orpheus startedughing; heughed hard before coldly saying.¡¯


    ¡®Silence¡¯


    The world trembled, and space violently shook; Orpheus was very pissed now; who would have thought that those two assholes were plotting on this group of three. Following his shout, he snapped his fingers, summoning his red sword.


    ¡±Devour¡±


    The crimson sword appeared to be roaring *Roaaar* before he immediately pounced on the men trying to swallow everything.


    Lucifer paled, and he started shivering; this power was probably beyond his imagination; strangely, from the start, Nemesis seemed in a trance, foolishly looking in his direction.


    ¡±My lord, I¡¯m Lucifer Morningstar, the previous Ruler of the Demon race. I swore from today onwards that I am yours, I will follow everything you say, but I will go against any order that will cause harm to my daughter. If I ever go back on my words, may the heavens strike me down with his Divine Lightning erasing my soul from this world¡± Lucifer kneeled, pleading his allegiance on the spot.


    ¡®Yeah, I heard you. I won¡¯t cause any harm to your daughter. I inwardly thought that, when suddenly ¡®Crap, I seem that I overuse my remaining energy, now I¡¯m exhausted, I wanna sleep, I started to lose my consciousness, slowly falling towards the ground but before I fell I sent a mental message to Lucifer asking him to find a good cave somewhere for us to rest, we will talk after I wake up. After that, I started falling again, but strangely, I fell into something soft and bouncy. It smells nice; this is not Lucifer; it must be Nemesis. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I fell asleep thinking that.¡¯


    It was Nemesis, the one that stopped his fall.


    ¡±Certainly, my lord,¡± Lucifer replied; after that, he did what his lord instructed.


    ~Three dayster.


    Deep in the forest, in a remote area, on a mountain not too tall, you could see an artificial cave with the entrance blocked by a giant boulder.


    Inside the cave were four individuals; naturally, it was Orpheus and the Morningstar family. When he woke up, Lucifer hastily let go of his dead wife¡¯s body before kneeling in front of him.


    ¡±Greetings, my Lord, How are you feeling?¡± Lucifer asked.


    Orpheus waved his hands, dismissing him, informing him that he was feeling a little bit better now. Lucifer Morningstar was a handsome man, chiseled jawline, red eyes, and ck eyes, a pair of curved horns on his head, testimony of his racial features, a Demon, not the previous Ruler of the demon race. Nemesis was a beauty like he had guessed, a natural-born seductress; she had a pair of heterochromia eyes, one gold, and the other red; she inherited one eye from each of her parents. She was sitting beside Orpheus, silently observing him as if he was a piece of art.


    Suddenly, Orpheus asked Lucifer: ¡±So, What is your story?¡±


    ¡±Yes, my lord, it was like this. ¡±


    To sum up, Lucifer Morningstar was not a Pure demon but a mixed one; his father was the previous Ruler, and he had a short adventure with a woman from the angel race resulting in Lucifer¡¯s birth, the woman in question died after giving birth to Lucifer. Lucifer was persecuted for being a mixed breed, an abomination they called him, his father was criticized for having had an adventure his someone from the angel race, but because of how powerful and ruthless he was, nobody criticized him too much. Lucifer became a teen, but he was still persecuted; his father didn¡¯t intervene when he was bullied, and Lucifer resented him for that; he understood that he was ming him for his mother¡¯s death, even if it was a short adventure, his father deeply loved her.


    Lucifer was really talented, more than his other siblings.


    Never would he have thought that, when it was time for his father to select a crown prince, he would be the one to get chosen; this astonished everybody, this left them furious, but they were powerless to do anything; nothing could change this man¡¯s decision, once he decided on something nothing could change it.


    Like that Lucifer became the crown prince, his father died two hundred yearster, and Lucifer became the new Ruler; even though the others didn¡¯t want to acknowledge him because he was too powerful and more ruthless than his father, they were forced to submit to him. Lucifer married a Demon, and she became his empress, giving birth to three children, two boys, and one girl both talented.


    Lucifer continued to rule, however, nobody knew if it was fate or a curse because during one of his outings disguised in secret, he met a woman, she was fleeing, they bumped against each other, the hood covering their heads fell, instantly Lucifer was captivated by the woman¡¯s beauty, the same thing happened to the woman, it was literally love at first sight.


    The woman was beautiful, like a fairy, with golden hair, and a pair of beautiful golden eyes.


    Luciferter found out that some men were chasing the woman and as a gentleman who fell in love he stepped forward and rescued the woman like knight on shinning armor.


    This was how the two encountered each other; the woman became pregnant shortly after. The demons were furious after learning that this woman was also from the angel race; like his father, Lucifer did the same thing. They started revolting, but they were quickly suppressed; even some men came from the angel race side wanting to take back the woman because she was the next Holy Daughter, they told him that when it was time for her to inherit that title because of the momentarypse in her surveince, she fled.


    The angels thought they could get the Holy daughter back but unfortunately they couldn¡¯t as Lucifer was too powerful. They were forced to leave but swore toe back.


    Few monthster that woman gives birth to a girl named Nemesis, a beauty, a genius, and a monster; her potential was limitless; the other siblings be jealous, fearful of Nemesis¡¯s potential, and they start secretly plotting with the other families.


    When Nemesis turned eighteen, the angels who were in touch with Lucifer¡¯s sons arrived with many men.


    It was on that day Lucifer learned that the traitors were his second, third and wife.


    Furious, Lucifer fought against those people, killing a few amongst them, and chased the remaining ones; he was also injured, dragging his exhausted body back; he was astonished to see that his son, the crown prince who he thought was the only one that did not betray him, betraying him. He conspired with the Asmodeus family, letting them take over the throne.


    Nemesis and her mother were apprehended and put in the Death Prison, a prison said to give chill even to a ghost. Nemesis¡¯s mother was gravely injured was almost at death door.


    Desparate Lucifer killed his way towards the prison to rescue the two; they were pursued when they fled, by more than a hundred people, both from the two races ( Demon and Angel alike); Lucifer and Nemesis mother fought their way out, sustaining more injuries, Nemesis mother died protecting her daughter and just as he thought everything was lost he met Orpheus.


    ¡±What a sad story¡± Orpheus said; truly a sad story; Lucifer and Nemesis looked crestfallen; nheless, he must continue with his n even though he had to alter it slightly. Thinking about what he was about to say, no, do. Orpheus wore an evil smile on his face; he started inwardlyughing.


    Naturally, Lucifer and Nemesis noticed his strange smile; they couldn¡¯t help but shiver, looking at his evil smile; for some reason, they felt fear. Even though he was afraid, Lucifer asked


    ¡±My lord?¡±


    Orpheus didn¡¯t immediately respond, but after a while, a smile blossomed on his face, an innocent smile, but for some reason, it felt like a smile a devil has when he tempts you to sign a contract. He said:


    ¡±Lucifer, I can bring Freya back, but you will pay the price. Do you agree?¡±


    ¡±What?¡± The two shouted, shocked by the sudden proposal.


    The devil¡¯s whisper was too enticing not to be ensnared.

 Chapter 82

    ¡ïshback


    Orpheus smiled, looking at their reactions; they were frozen like an ice sculpture.


    Their reactions were fun to watch. He knew they were too shocked by what he said. Who could me them? He just said that in the realm of the creator¡¯s gods, only them could probably bring someone dead back.


    ¡®Well, It is almost impossible for those said creators gods, I dare say. I can because of my racial traits, it is not a resurrection because when I first saw her soul still lingering around, I captured her, safekeeping it. If not, for that, I wouldn¡¯t dare to proim that I could bring her back. If her soul has vanished, going to the circle of reincarnation, it would be impossible for me to bring her back; it¡¯s not Emea¡¯s forbidden resurrection spell; her spell is from a lost civilization. Only Emea has theplete spell because it has an affinity with it.¡¯


    After some time, Lucifer kneeled as he asked with a trembling voice.


    ¡±Forgive my lord, it is not that I doubt you but could you bring Freya back? ¡±


    Even Nemesis was looking at Orpheus with hopeful eyes.


    Looking at the two, Orpheus smiled before answering, ¡±I will bring her back, but she will be different from before; before doing that, I need to do something first.¡±


    When the father-daughter heard Orpheus¡¯s confirmation, they became ecstatic, starting to cry; they didn¡¯t care about anything else; they needed her to be brought back, living.


    Nemesis jumped into his chest, saying ¡±Kyle, can you bring mother back? I will do anything; ask me, I will do it.¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t be disrespectful towards our lord, stop clinging onto him like that and stop calling his name casually.¡± Lucifer rebuked Nemesis.


    Waving his hands to stop, Lucifer Orpheus asked.


    ¡±Let her be Lucifer. What is your answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord, please help us; what do I need to do?¡± Lucifer took the bait.


    Orpheus smiled before exining himself.


    ¡±Nothing serious, but you see, I¡¯m different from you, different from any other races in this world. Do not ask because you won¡¯t understand. You have to know that I¡¯m seriously injured; if not, I could have helped you earlier and directly brought back your wife. I used thest bit of my remaining energy to help you back then, and now I need something to bring your wife back. I need Nemesis blood essence; I need to drink her blood.¡±


    After talking about that, Orpheus waited and observed Lucifer¡¯s reaction. As he had expected, Lucifer¡¯s expression became cold when he mentioned his daughter; he started unconsciously emitting killing intent.


    Chuckling, Orpheus decided to remind him kindly


    ¡±Calm down; it¡¯s not like I will kill her; she will fall to a level if I suck a little of her blood essence. I promise I won¡¯t go overboard, and besides, it is not because I said that I¡¯m seriously injured that you could emit killing intent towards me. I can easily kill you and suck all of her blood essences if I wanted, don¡¯t doubt it.¡±


    At the end of his sentence, Orpheus emitted a pressure; Lucifer instantly felt like he was in front of a Death God; any wrong move or word and he would be automatically erased from this world. He felt like an insignificant ant before Orpheus, and once again, he was reminded that this young man could kill him at any moment.


    He hastily kneeled, asking for forgiveness.


    ¡±Please forgive this foolish one, please do not be offended. I don¡¯t mean that it¡­¡±


    Orpheus sighed.


    ¡®Well, I can understand him even if I don¡¯t have a kid myself; Nemesis was his only remaining kid, his only remaining support; he loved her more than anything he will not let any harm or misfortune befell her.¡¯


    Suddenly, Nemesis said.


    ¡±I will do it, dad, let me do it, don¡¯t try to change my decision; I also have to contribute; I can¡¯t let you do everything. Please don¡¯t say anything, and besides, I know, and you know, that Kyle won¡¯t do anything that will harm me. We are asking for help, and it is normal to pay an appropriate price.¡±


    Having given her approval, Orpheus approached her with his fangs already out; he pierced her jade white neck, greedily sucking her blood. It tasted good; it was almost addictive. He felt he had recovered to a reasonable extent, so he quickly separated himself from Nemesis, she appeared pale, but she was blushing. Lucifer was dumbfoundedly looking at them. Nemesis lost two levels.


    Orpheus felt the power, he was not back at his peak condition, but with this power, he could start his n. He ordered them to fall back. After confirming that they had fallen back, he bit off his thumb, crimson red blood started to flow out, but strangely it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. It stayed hovering in the air; the two behind the back were astonished. He chuckled before continuing, he started to form aplicated hands seal, and at the same time, he started chanting:


    [ I created thee, thou shall be my daughter, thy name shall strike fear in thy enemy. Thou shall be the ruler of the night, feared by the world itself. Come to life, my daughter; thou shall be named Nix.]


    Rumble!


    The world trembled, and lightning bolts rained down.


    A big magic circle was formed in front of Orpheus, his blood started transforming, taking a human shape, more blood was sucked out of him, and in a few minutes, you could see a human figure in front of him.


    The final result came out after five minutes in the form of a person. The person in front of Orpheus was not too tall; her height was 1,65m. It was a girl; she looked like eighteen years old youngster. She had porcin white skin, curvaceous form, nice pair of breasts (C cup). She had ck hair darker than the night itself; her dark hair was long, reaching until her ass. She was beautiful, not losing when youpare her to Nemesis. She had a pair of red eyes, so red that they looked like blood. Her face was expressionless, cold, kneeling, she said with a cold voice.


    ¡±Thank you, father, Nix is here; your enemies will be my enemies, my everything is yours, Father. What are your orders?¡±


    Good.


    His first creation was indeed powerful, Nix¡¯s power was out of his expectations, but it was a good thing. Lucifer and Nemesis were frozen, not believing what had just happened; what a monster they thought.


    Nix was a Level 3 origin master.


    ¡±No need to do anything, for now, Nix, first cover yourself. After that, familiarise yourself with your power. You¡¯re the second of our species. I named this species the Vampire Race. The world shall tremble to hear our race name¡± Orpheus proimed.


    Rumble!!!


    The world rumbled once again.


    Nix created a dress; the dress covers just one of her shoulders, leaves the other uncovered, and flows down into a beautiful cowl neckline. It¡¯s afortable fit that removes the focus from her breasts, but without making it look sloppy.


    Her arms have been covered only halfway down. The sleeves are simple, yet elegant. A perfectbination of grace and style.


    The dress¡¯s waist was wide, but it¡¯s a loose fit. A bow has been wrapped around her and rests gently on her lower back.


    Below the waist, the dress widens and has a gypsy dress style. The dress reaches just above her knees and is the same length all around.


    She¡¯s wearing kitten heels, a strange, yet seemingly perfect choice; all this ensemble is ck from head to toe.


    After doing that, she stood up behind her master.


    Orpheus took a deep breath before snapping his fingers, bringing Freya¡¯s corpse in front of him, then he once again bit off his thumb; a drop of crimson blood flowed out and fell between Freya¡¯s eyebrow, her body trembled, and he started forming another set of hands seal, this time it¡¯s to send her soul into her body. He sessfully did it; after that, he proimed, ¡±Rise my new daughter, I added ire to your name. Now join your family; they¡¯re waiting for you.¡±


    Freya knelt in front of Orpheus and said, ¡±Thank you, father, this daughter of yours is grateful for giving her another chance.¡±


    She stood up after bowing once again; this time, she turned in the direction of Lucifer and Nemesis, the two were trembling, not believing what just happened, but they were forced to believe after what Freya said:


    ¡±Honey, it seems you¡¯re not happy to see me; why are you nkly staring at me? Even my baby Neme isn¡¯t happy to see her Mom, from what I could tell. Sniff! mommy here is sad, extremely sad.¡±


    Nemesis jumped in Freya¡¯s chest and started crying; she was happy to see her mother once again; even if she believed in Orpheus, a small part of her couldn¡¯t help but doubt a little, but now Orpheus proved that he could do what he said and he did it, she was beyond happy. Lucifer was dumbfoundedly looking at the two, opening and closing her mouth like a fish thrown out of his pond. Freya red at him; he instantly joined the two.


    ¡±What a nice family reunion, better give them some time.¡±


    This was how their bond was created and how they knew each other.

 Chapter 83

    Back to the present. Orpheus, who remembered their past, couldn¡¯t help but admit that for a girl to still have feelings for him after more than two thousand years was not something he had expected. It showed how deep her love was, and tonight he came to confirm something while at the same time giving an appropriate answer.


    Taking a deep breath, Orpheus stared at Nemesis, who did the same.


    ¡±Sorry for taking so long.¡± He said.


    Nemesis¡¯s eyes widened at his deration; however, he didn¡¯t give her the time to answer as he stole her lips immediately, and her eyes became wider again. She wanted to struggle, but because he was firmly holding her, she couldn¡¯t.


    He continued kissing her, using his tongue to pry open her teeth; his tongue slipped into her mouth and started to fight Nemesis¡¯s tongue.


    Nemesis¡¯s eyes turned cloudy, and her tongue started to follow his lead. They kissed, exchanging saliva with their tongues entwined.


    After some time, he stopped kissing her, separating his mouth from her; a thread of saliva connected them. Nemesis started to pant.


    ¡±Ah! Ah!!¡±


    She looked at Orpheus and pouted before saying.


    ¡±That¡¯s unfair, saying something like that and immediately assaulting me. it¡¯s unfair.¡±


    Her cute face amused him, chuckling, Orpheus admitted.


    ¡±I know, but you were so lovely when you were surprised that I couldn¡¯t help myself. I will take your everything tonight. ¡±


    He pushed her onto the bed and suddenly kissed her; she reciprocated, and they started another round of tongue battle.


    In the meantime, his hands roamed through her fabrics, caressing her body. Nemesis¡¯s hands fiddled with his clothes while he masterfully pulled open her bathrobe.


    Then, his tongue trailed onto her neck, with one of his hands cupping her breasts, caressing them, while the other hand slid down towards her pussy, caressing them through her ck panties; she moaned.


    ¡±Annhh!¡±


    Orpheus passionately kissed her, biting her neck and earlobes, caressing her body while undressing her. In the blink of an eye, she became naked. He couldn¡¯t but, for a moment, admire her naked body.


    ¡®What a masterpiece.¡¯ He thought.


    Then, he carefully pressed her big breasts together to push her erected nipples against each other, and he immediately lowered his head to suck on both pink nipples.


    ¡±Annhhh!!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s moaned as she hugged his neck. He continued intensely sucking them, sometimes biting them; one of his hands went towards her pussy.


    His index rubbed her clit, teasing it. Nemesis¡¯s body ached up for a moment.


    Pushing her legs up, he crouched down and kissed her pussy. His tongue skillfully dived in, devouring her pussy without restraint. His tongue went in and out repeatedly; he didn¡¯t forget to tease her clit.


    ¡±Oohh!!¡±


    A loud groan escaped her mouth as all her umted stimulus broke her pussy like a flood. Before her nectar could go to waste, he sealed her lower lips and tasted it. It tasted somewhat sweet and sour.


    Orpheus quickly discarded his clothes, bing nude; with his proud dick standing erect, Nemesis gaped at the sight of his hardened shaft.


    He looked at her before cing his hardened shaft against her already moistened fold. They stared at each other before he pierced her in one thrust.


    ¡±Aaaargh! ¡±


    Nemesis groaned as a jolt of pain struck her, and blood trailed from her broken hymen. A small tear fell from her eyes; she looked at Orpheus and smiled; she was happy, happy to be one with him. How long had it been since she wished for this? And finally, it was happening. She was happy; she knew the biggest reason for this to happen was probably because of the unusual state Orpheus was in; he must have used that sword again.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. Do not think of anything else. I want you, and I¡¯m taking you.¡± His deration reassured her, telling her that he was not doing this because he was in some unusual state but simply because he genuinely wished to do this, and she couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Orpheus sealed her lips again, caressing her body, helping her to rx; after a few minutes, she rxed, and so did her pussy. Feeling her walls readjust around his cock, he lifted her legs and pushed his cock deeper inside. He slowly moved to let her adjust before increasing his pace as her pussy grew ustomed to his shaft.


    The pain she was feeling soon disappeared, and only pleasure remained.


    ¡±Anhh! Anhh! Faster Orpheus, fuck me faster. ¡±


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    Orpheus started to piston her faster as she wanted. The sloppy sounds of fast prationsbined with her continuous loud moans could be heard a mile away. Her trembling legs were wrapped around his waist as he continued to plow her faster and fiercely.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    His cock pierced her, going in and out at fast speed, seeking and digging her pleasure spots one after another; soon, her juices drenched the bed. She moaned continuously and incoherently.


    ¡±Anhh! Oooh! Oohh..!¡±


    Orpheus suddenly flipped onto her front and his chest pressed her back. He pinched her breasts while continuing to plow her faster from behind. Soon the sound of flesh hitting flesh could be heard; her shapely ass mmed against his cock as he pistoned faster.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    He continued plowing hard; suddenly Nemesis ached up and shouted.


    ¡±Something ising..¡±


    ¡±Annhhh!¡±


    She groaned before cumming.


    Orpheus smiled evilly and flipped her onto her right leg, while still holding her left leg, in a scissor-like position.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!*


    The pounding resumed; he plowed hard while continuously sucking her breasts, sometimes biting them.


    ¡±Oooh! Oooh! Ohhhhhhh! something ising again. ¡±


    Her body trembled,, and she cummed. He also sensed something building in his lower body; he elerated faster, piercing the entrance of her womb.


    ¡±Aaaargh..!¡±


    She groaned, and he released his cum inside her womb, painting her womb white.


    Nemesis smiled in satisfaction and said before falling asleep.


    ¡±I love you, Orpheus; I¡¯m d to have truly be yours.¡±


    He smiled and caressed her head for a while before cleaning her.


    His eyes shone crimson; there was no way he would be satisfied with only one round, considering he had been holding for quite some time already.

 Chapter 84

    Suddenly, Nemesis, who was about to close her eyes, felt something and opened her eyes; she was shocked to see Orpheus¡¯s dick standing already. She had heard that after orgasm, it would take some for men to stand up again, and yet after their intense session, not even ten minutes had passed.


    ¡±Please wait for a moment.¡± She tried to plead him to wait for another time, but unfortunately, he was not going to do that.


    Almost without warning, Orpheus¡¯s dick pierced her pussy.


    Nemesis gasped in surprise. Her body, which had not recovered from hisst stunt, shivered fiercely.


    Seeing this, the wild beast in him was released, and Orpheus smirked and started to thrust, moving his waist up and down and mming his balls on her hole.


    Maybe it was because of their previous session, but Nemesis was alreadypletely wet, so Orpheus¡¯s member slid inside easily. It pierced her lower lips and hit her womb.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    She let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but he held her hands, so she could not move.


    For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled him with even more lust. Orpheus felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes.


    ¡°Kyle, please slow down, I beg you¡­.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled as if he was nning to really do that; however, his actions did not follow his words at all. Instead of slowing down, his thrusts became faster. Nemesis gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.


    He licked her neck and armpit and bit her neck, drawing a bit of blood from it. Nemesis¡¯s body trembled, her mind almost went nk, and the stimulus produced by being bitten while receiving his thrusts was too much; she felt like she was in heaven.


    Orpheus continued to tease her, now moving his hands moved to her vulva. To stimte her more, he imbued origin into his finger, creating a small lightning bolt which attacked her vulva.


    ¡°Ughn¡­~¡± Nemesis moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body, and her walls tightened around his member.


    The mix of pain and pleasurebined together to bring her orgasm to greater heights.


    ¡°Kyle you¡¯re too good at this. Anhhh!¡±


    With a loud cry. He felt Nemesis¡¯s third orgasm.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    After the flood of love juices drenched his waist, Nemesis gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at him with a pitiful expression.


    She was like a small animal being bullied by its owner, without a ce to vent its grievances.


    However, Orpheus was still not satisfied. T


    With a malicious smile, Orpheus licked her ear and bit her neck, a small bite. He immediately kissed her with his bloody mouth.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s eyes opened wide. She looked at Orpheus in surprise. Her body felt extremely hot, as if she had taken an aphrodisiac; her sensitive body became even more sensitive.


    It was at that moment she felt Orpheus¡¯s member moving again.


    Nemesis moaned involuntarily; the pleasure had doubled twofold, almost making her crazy. She wanted to escape, or else she would be addicted to this feeling, not thinking about anything else other than his dick.


    Unfortunately, her hands were firmly in his grasp, so the pitiful Nemesis could only bite her lips while she tried to muffle her moans.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­ Kyle, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t wait.¡± Obviously, he would not stop. He smirked and put strength on his waist.


    Suddenly, his penis pierced her deepest part. Nemesis gasped, and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt. She was doing everything possible not to sumb to this heavenly feeling.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Orpheus continued to attack slowly. To increase the pleasure again, he brought his mouth to her shoulders and bit her, drawing a bit of blood. The bite provoked Nemesis¡¯s walls to tighten even more around him, and his member found it difficult to move.


    So, He thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Nemesis shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­!¡± Finally, she let out another loud moan.


    ¡°How lewd¡­¡±


    Orpheusughed and whispered in her ear. She blushed; the pleasure she was feeling overwhelmed her thoughts and made her moan again.


    She moaned and screamed loudly. Her body twisted below him, and her legs wrapped around his waist to wee him. She seemed to have epted this heavenly feeling.


    Finally, Orpheus released her hands, and Nemesis instantly wrapped them around his neck. At the same time, she brought her mouth to his shoulder and bit hard.


    Caught off guard Orpheus grunted and turned around her body. Then, he thrust and thrust inside her in a doggy position. Nemesis¡¯s moans became even louder and lewder.


    Her cave had long be filled with love juices. The amount of love juice she produced this time was enough to drench the bedpletely.


    The slippery sounds of his holy sword piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with the sound of her moans and created a choir of pervert sounds that overwhelmed Nemesis¡¯s senses.


    Finally, when he felt she was about to orgasm again, he decided to bring their lovemaking to an end.


    Grabbing her waist, he moved in and out quickly. he mmed his waist on her ass while using his teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Nemesis¡¯s body shivered repeatedly, and her eyes turned nk.


    ¡°Ohhh, Lord¡­ So deep¡­ T-This¡­ I-I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    Then suddenly, her body spasmed.


    Once, twice, and thrice.


    Orpheus grunted. The attacks of his waist turned faster, and finally, he felt his second orgasming.


    Thus, he thrust onest time and deposited his semen directly into her womb.


    ¡°Cumming¡­~¡± Nemesis screamed loudly, arching her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength, and she copsed in the bed.


    Orpheus took a deep breath andy over her. He wished to continue but finally decided to calm down; it was her first time, and overdoing it might result in her having a trauma about sex.


    ¡®Sigh! Let¡¯s sleep for now.¡¯ He said before slowly closing his eyes.

 Chapter 85

    The following morning, Orpheus woke up with Nemesis nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night where they both surrendered themselves to sensual pleasure and vented their lust on each other.


    A shade of redness was still noticeably seen on Nemesis¡¯s rosy cheeks.


    However, it was not the result of physically exerting and exhausting herself fromst night¡¯s battle. There was not even a speck of fatigue on her blissfully sleeping face. Whatever fatigue there had been, it was all swept away, and only the vibrant glow of a blossomed flower was left behind.


    As he watches Nemesis sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn¡¯t help but move away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her slightly long ears, longer than human ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead.


    Because he knew her identity, she didn¡¯t conceal it when they were together.


    Orpheus felt utterly refreshed; it had been a long time since he felt this way; while his injuries were not healed, his body felt fine like never.


    ¡±Should I visit Nix or visit ire?¡± He wondered, but when he looked at the sleeping Nemesis clutching his body like she was afraid she would vanish when she woke up, Orpheus, no matter how heartless he was, could not bring himself to leave.


    Her sleeping face was so adorable that he couldn¡¯t get enough of it, he decided to spend the day with her. It was his way of showing her that he does care about her.


    ?????


    A few hourster, Nemesis woke up, and she was pleasantly surprised when she found out that Orpheus had stayed with her and hadn¡¯t left. She felt like she was on honey, and she couldn¡¯t waste this opportunity as who knows when it woulde again.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go on a date. Give me one hour.¡± It was what she said when their eyes met and Orpheus, who had decided to spend the day with her, nodded, epting the invitation.


    Soon, she came dressed in a ck robe without any essories; still, she looked beautiful.


    ¡±Sorry for the little dy Kyle. Let¡¯s Go ¡±


    She wrapped her arms around Orpheus, dressed in casual ck pants and a gray shirt. They started walking; they directly went to the second area, themercial area.


    After breakfast in a restaurant, he took her to the jewelry store and bought her a dark gold ne made of diamonds. From experience, he knew diamonds are something all women like. Nemesis was happy; she gave him a passionate as a reward.


    ¡®Girl, you¡¯re too na?ve if you think this reward is enough.¡¯


    While thinking about how he was going to get more rewards from her, they departed from the jewelry Store and entered another store; this store was specialized only in women¡¯s lingerie.


    After talking to the sales assistant, Nemesis chose dozens of underwear sets and decided to try them. She said she didn¡¯t need help, so they left her alone.


    Nemesis began trying those underwears in the changing room; after a few minutes, she opened the changing room door and asked Orpheus¡¯s opinion on her new underwear.


    However, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw what she called underwear.


    This isn¡¯t underwear; it barely covers anything; it was a ck micro-underwear. Nemesis looks more alluring in this micro-underwear that barely covers anything.


    Gulp!*


    Even with his ultimate self restrain, Orpheus could not help but gulp audibly. He turned on when he saw what Nemesis was wearing; he wanted to mess her inside while she wore this ck underwear.


    Nemesis smirked, looking at him.


    Seeing her smirking at him, Orpheus understood.


    ¡®This girl, I get it; she had done it intentionally. You asked for it.¡¯


    He appeared in the changing room in a sh and closed the door, locking it, before kissing her directly, slipping his tongue inside her mouth; soon, their tongues entwined and started a wild kiss.


    Meanwhile, his hands caressed her big breasts covered in that micro-bra, changing their shapes. Nemesis began to moan, leaving her breasts; one his hand went towards her pussy, he started fingering her at fast speed ying with her clitoris, at the same time he pinched her erected nipple.


    ¡±Anhh!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s body trembled. She broke our kiss and let out a loud moan forgetting that they were in a changing room.


    ¡±I don¡¯t mind if you moan aloud, but we are in a changing room, So.,¡± He whispered into her ear before bitting and licking her ear while he continued fingering her.


    ¡±Anh!!!¡±


    She tried to control her moans but seeing this, Orpheus smirked evilly and continued his fast fingering while sucking her breasts and biting them. Before long, her body ached; she couldn¡¯t control her moans and shout.


    ¡±Anhh. Ohhhhhhh! I¡¯m cumming. ¡±


    Her love juice flowed out of her cave, drenching his hand.


    She fell weakly on her knees, her breathing haggard. After a few minutes, she said.


    ¡±Let me help you.¡±


    She unfastened his belt, and lowered his pants and boxer, taking out his already hard veiny cock.


    Orpheus let out a small groan; feeling her soft hand around his shaft, she moved her hand gently stroking his dick. She slowly caressed the head of his dick before starting to move her hand up and down.


    Suddenly, she stopped, he looked at her, and she smiled in response before wrapping her hand around the base of his cock. Then, she stuck her tongue out and flicked it against the head of his dick, running her tongue up and down his dick length. She lubricated the entire length of his cock with her saliva; then, she swirled her tongue around the head of his cock before slowly sucking it into her mouth.


    Nemesis used her tongue to y with the head of Orpheus¡¯s dick inside her mouth before starting to move her head up and down repeatedly. Soon, her movements became fast; she teased his balls, ying with them while still moving her head up and down at a fast speed.


    Orpheus grunted in pleasure and held her head; he started to move his hips faster, droving his raging dick deep inside her throat before cumming. She almost choked, but he held her head and swallowed all his white cum before letting her go.


    He gave her a few minutes to calm down before asking her to face the wall with her sticking out; he immediately pierced her.


    ¡±Ugh!¡±


    Nemesis grunted in pleasure; he started to move his hips faster while he yed with her big breasts. She tried to control her moans. Orpheus smiled evilly before biting her ear while continuing to piston her faster, ying with her breasts simultaneously. She couldn¡¯t control her moans anymore.


    ¡±Anhh! ¡±


    ¡±Anhh!.. Kyle, please slow down; someone may hear us. Please¡­ Anhh!¡±


    Only his deep thrusts answered her plea; suddenly, from outside, a voice came.


    ¡±Customer, is everything alright? Your voice seems..¡±


    ¡±Ugh!¡­ Everything is fine¡­ Anhh¡­ I¡¯m doing some breathing exercises¡ªno need to worry. Please go back¡­ Anh!¡± Nemesis replied amidst the moans; her face was red, and she was too ashamed.


    ¡±It¡¯s that so? Got it, takes your time then.¡± the sales assistant said before leaving. She was blushing; she seemed to have understood something.


    Back to the changing room, Nemesis red at Orpheus, but he smirked before saying


    ¡±Take your time she said.¡±


    ¡±Wait..¡±


    ¡±No¡±


    Orpheus refused and lifted her legs with her back against his torso. He rammed his dick deep inside her pussy, exploring her cave and discovering new sensitive zones unknown to her. he continually attacked them.


    ¡±Anh!¡±


    ¡±Anh!¡±


    ¡±Ohhh! Cumming!¡±


    After letting out moans after moans, her back arched, and she cummed. He didn¡¯t let her rest before changing to another position. This time she was facing him with one of her legs above his shoulder, her back against the wall as he started plowing her hard while kissing her.


    His hands roamed around her body while he pounded her hard.


    *Pah!*


    *Pah!*


    *Pah!*


    Orpheus didn¡¯t care if the other customers heard them; the same for her; the pleasure was too much, so she didn¡¯t restrain her moans anymore.


    ¡±Ohhhhhhh! Cumming again¡±


    ¡±Ugh!¡±


    Orpheus grunted before piercing her womb and cummed. After letting out everything inside her womb, he slowly slid out his ttened dick.


    He would have loved to continue but looking at the exhausted Nemesis, who did not expect him to go to that extent when she provoked him, he held back. He created wind to sweep away the scent of love juices mixed with their sweats. The ck underwear was ruined.


    After a few minutes, theye out of the changing room, already dressed. After paying the bills, they decided to head back.


    They escaped (Nemesis) because everyone inside the store looked at them strangely; some were smiling as though they understood something. Feeling ashamed, she forced him to use one of his movement skills he called [Shrink], a wind-rted skill. Using this skill, he brought her back to her mansion and left her in her room.


    After kissing him, Nemesis entered her room. Even if he became busy after this, she had gotten enough love tost for a while, she thought as she tried to calm down her beating heart.


    Orpheus smiled, looking at Nemesis, acting shy. It was time to take care of a few businesses.


    He decided to visit Katherina and see how things were going. In a few days, the mock battles would begin, and he would see what that wolf girl Snow was nning. The reason why she was sent to the academy.

 Chapter 86

    After leaving Nemesis¡¯s mansion, Orpheus, the Ouroboros¡¯s headquarter where the girls had been waiting for him.


    ¡±Wee, Master.¡± Katherina greeted him the moment he appeared.


    After taking a seat, he asked if they had been any movement from the other two gangs, but surprisingly there was none. They seemed unbothered that two gangs fought with one of them swallowing the other, but it was not the case; they were likely collecting more information before making a move. Because there was no way they would leave the Ouroboros threatening their position alone, it was just a matter of time before they attacked.


    ¡±You will have to continue to monitor the other two gangs; they will not immediately act, but soon they will. You can start recruiting new members after screening them. I¡¯ll be busy the iing day, but I will stille to take to try from time to time.¡± Orpheus said before vanishing.


    Katherina sighed before pping her cheeks; there was one thing she noticed, their leader was toozy; he always left annoying matters to her to deal with.


    ¡±Ste, call Aileen over. I have a mission for her.¡±


    ¡±Noted!¡± Ste said before vanishing.


    Looking at her little sister who had left, Katherina felt a headache; her personality that made her unable to talk to others freely was acting again, Ste wished to speak with their master, but she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡±Should I help her? Nah! Better leave her be. It would be best if she ovees this by herself.¡± Katherina closed her eyes while waiting for Aileen.


    ?????


    The night passed, weing another day.


    Today was the day the mock battle would start for the new students who got enrolled, especially in the S ss. This was a major event before their advent to Ruins and forbidden zones, before the annualpetition between schools at the end of the year.


    Located in the northeast part of the academy were the battle arenas.


    Two arenas, one big (could contain more than twelve thousand spectators, and possessing twelve big battle rings that could hold a hundred contestants fighting at the same time on it). This big arena was used for big tournaments.


    The second was a small arena used for daily mock battles or for resolving a conflict between students.


    Students of the first-year S ss were directed toward the small battle arena. On their way, they encountered many seniors from the upper ss, which they greeted, shortly after they reached the arena.


    It was arge open space surrounded by tiered seating for spectators(up to two thousand seats); sitting in the middle is a big circr ring that can contain twenty persons fighting at the same time on it. You could see another four other rings with the same features.


    Waiting for their teacher to announce the start of the mock battle, the S ss students were chatting amongst themselves; they didn¡¯t have to wait too long because Miss Quinn Asmodeus arrived, and even some curious upper-ss students took a seat to watch.


    ¡±Wonderful, I sense great fighting spirit from you; you¡¯re more eager than I think. Well, you just here for the rewards.¡±


    Their teacher teased them when she arrived, and none of them said anything as if she was the absolute truth. It was because of the rewards they seemed so eager to fight.


    Miss Quinn continued; she started to exin how the mock battles would take ce.


    ¡±We will be doing round elimination. First, you¡¯ll be choosing paper with numbers from that box over there; they are twenty-five papers, twenty-four papers with numbers, and one nk for the lucky one (they will skip a round). I¡¯ll call the number, and the interested party wille to the stage to fight, and the loser will be eliminated. We will repeat the same thing each round till the final. Now choose. I forget to say that the winner will personally receive 100 credits and 3 hours in a gravity room for two days.¡±


    A huge uproar began when they finally heard what the rewards would be. One hundred credits were huge, and what shocked them the most were the 3 hours of training inside the gravity room. Previously their teacher had emphasized strengthening the body to make it robust not only for a defensive purpose but also to help their core grow, thus making them store more origin. The gravity rooms are perfect for body strengthening. More than ever, they were eager to be the final winner; only Orpheus, Nui, and Nemesis had calm expressions on their faces as they weren¡¯t interested.


    Miss Quinn frowned; seeing their reactions, especially Orpheus¡¯s reaction; she wondered what he might be thinking but decided not to do anything and watch; she would eventually find what this young man that popped out from nowhere was hiding.


    Finally, it was time for them to select a paper. E was the first to choose, followed by Lily; the first got the number 3 while thetter got the number 5. Nui got the number 4, Kaguya number 7, and so on.


    For some unknown reason, Orpheus selected the nk paper, meaning he would not be fighting in this round.


    ¡±You all know your numbers, don¡¯t think that number 1 will necessarily fight number 2; I will randomly choose and announce it. It is strictly forbidden to cripple your opponent, and when you sense you can continue any longer, say ¡®I surrender, you will be automatically ejected from the stage. I can stop the fight if I deem it too brutal. Now, I will announce the numbers of the first participants. After hearing your number go on the ring while waiting for my signal to start fighting. Number 4 and Number 6, please go on the stage.¡± Miss Quinn Asmodeus, before taping on the bracelet on her wrist to activate stage 1(ring selected for the mock battle) protection shield, which covered the entire tform, it was to protect the spectators from harm.


    Alvinia, who selected the number 4, was already on the stage dressed in a battle suit. It was Daniel Luxor Luxiria who had the number 6. He went on the stage, standing opposite Alvinia.


    ¡±Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil, please advise.¡±


    ¡±Daniel Luxor Luxiria, likewise.¡±


    ¡±Start!¡± Their teacher announced the start of the first match.


    Immediately Nui snapped her finger, drawing origin from her core to create two Thorny Spitting Flowers using her Nature origin attribute. The flowers had two leaves looking like a beast¡¯s mouth filled with sharp teeth, ready to devour its prey. It possesses poison and thorns all over its body.


    Alviniamanded them to attack Daniel.


    Immediately the thorny spitting flowers both attacked Daniel from different sides with many thorny vines making it difficult for him to evade, choosing the slight time gap in their attack, Daniel avoided the thorny vinesing from his left before he created three fireballs the size of basketball he sent them to his left, hastily retracting her vine before spitting poison from her mouth to extinguish the iing me the thorny spitting flower attacked again. Still, when she was busy extinguishing the fireballs, Daniel threw them toward her summon.


    He swung his sword covered in red me, cutting one of the thorny flowers into two; he moved toward the next one dodging its vines and burning its poison with his me.


    Alvinia chuckled seeing this; with the snap of her fingers, she summoned two royal treants; they were different from normal treants; they were bigger with skin like jade which was more resisting facing me, who was their nemesis, and they were also taller ( 5 meters tall) and more powerful physically.


    Having finished ying thest thorny spitting flower, Daniel sighed. Even without turning around, he had already sensed powerful enemies waiting for him; he knew he must be at least a bit serious. There was one thing that kept bothering him, why was the princess not using her second attribute and just standing behind her summons?


    However, he didn¡¯t have the time to ponder why Alvinia was not seriously fighting as he had enemies to eliminate.


    Each step taken by the two royal treants made the stage shake slightly by sending shockwaves forward; they attacked Daniel with their long thorny hands, which sent shockwaves on the ground, but Daniel had already left the attacked spot.


    Daniel appeared above the treants and sent two gigantic fireballs in the middle of the two.


    BOOM!


    The ground shook, and me different from normal me engulfed the treants as they started thrashing their huge vines. Using this opportunity, Daniel appeared in the middle of them and easily destroyed their cores, turning them into dust.


    Just as Daniel was about to go toward Alvinia, he felt chill, and he immediately jumped, dodging a vine aiming for his back. He became annoyed when he saw four monsters: Two thorny spitting flowers and Royal treants. He felt like he was being yed with; furious, he decided to attack with his most destructive attack.


    Blue me gathered under his sword, turning the surroundings to an incredible level. Many were surprised that Daniel could already create the blue me.


    Alvinia monsters froze even before the attack reached them.


    Then something shocking happened, Alvinia canceled her summon and raised her hands.


    ¡°I surrender.¡± She was immediately ejected from the ring.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°I surrender.¡± She was immediately ejected from the ring after Alvinia announced her wish to surrender.


    Many were confused as to why the elven princess did this. Although she was not winning the fight, she was not losing either, so why did she decide to give up so easily?


    Miss Quinn frowned. She feltpelled to massage her forehead; she wished to give this little princess an earful but decided to do itter; she was not a fool to see that Alvinia was ying; since the beginning, she had never taken this mock battle seriously as if it was beneath her. This attitude left Quinn furious, but she managed to reign in her emotions as she announced Daniel as the winner of this round.


    ¡±First match: Daniel Luxor Luxiria is the victor.¡±


    Nobody apuded as they were disappointed, they wanted an exciting fight, but unfortunately, the first fight did not give them what they wanted; however, they still hoped that the next fight would be more exciting than the first one.


    Daniel didn¡¯t say anything as he left the stage, but inwardly he was fuming; he vowed to find another opportunity to make a fool of Alvinia as she did with him.


    ¡±I believe the next fight would be exciting. Kaguya Mio Sakura Vs. Luna Morningstarr.¡± Miss Quinn announced the following participants.


    Immediately Kaguya appeared on the stage, followed by Luna, a timid-looking demon; she was from the previous ruling family, the Morningstar; for some unknown reason, another r was added to their original name.


    Luna could be considered a beauty with her fair white skin, light tinum blonde hair, and light red eyes.


    The two stood a few meters apart and waited for their teacher to give the signal, and she soon did that.


    Kaguya attacked; first, she created dozens of ice arrows, sending them toward Luna. Luna, on the other side, had already created dozens of dark orbs; she sent them crashing towards the iing ice arrows.


    Boom!!!


    There was an explosion when the two attacks shed against each other.


    Luna¡¯s personality seemed to have switched 180¡ã after the fight began; she became aggressive, and she held her hand high while muttering.


    ¡±Dark World¡±


    Immediately everything went dark on the stage; it was as if a night without a moon, and even those in spectators¡¯ seats had a hard time seeing what was happening on the stage (the weaker ones, that is) only miss Asmodeus; those upper-ss students and some from first-year S ss were the ones capable of seeing what happens on the stage shrouded in a dark mist.


    Back on the stage after executing her move.


    Luna had already equipped with her weapon, which was a two-meter long whip, dark color with thorns around it, the head divided in two, like a forked snake tongue,m.


    She executed a sh using the Shadow Dance skill; immediately, many whip shes came crashing toward Kaguya; the attack gave the onlookers the illusion of hundreds of snakesing to bite Kaguya.


    The Ice queen was pretty calm; she seemed not bothered by the sudden darkness nor the whip attack; you could see her eyes shining icy blue than usual; she slightly tapped her left leg on the floor, sending a bit of origin into the ground to execute the Ice Wave Emission skill, immediately sending out a wave of ice that repels the of iing whip sh.


    She followed by adding another attack, this time by stepping her right leg hard on the floor, muttering [Ice Spike].


    Ice spikes were projected from the ground, almost catching Luna off guard as she rapidly executed [Shadow Leap]; using the darkness as cover, she appeared behind Kaguya, sending her whip sh towards her back. As she had anticipated, Kaguya already executed a defensive move called [Reflective Ice Shield], it was a beautiful blue shield that repels the iing attacks; she distanced herself from Luna before she turned around, bending a little, she performed [Quick Draw] sending Sword Beam with her blue Katana, cold sts were released from the blue Katana towards Luna, this time she managed to evade, but at the cost of her right arm who suffered from the attack, frost started to appear on the injured arm she partially created [Darkness Armor] on the injured right arm before ring at Kaguya, her expression turned severe she used one of her family abilities, the [Shadow Clones].


    Three identical Luna appeared from her shadow, all wielding a whip; the difference between them and Luna was that they were entirely ck and made of shadow.


    The three shadow clones attacked Kaguya from the front, left, and right with [Shadow Dance], leaving her only escaping route the back to Luna; she also attacked with the same moves. Still, she added dozens of dark orbs, making it almost impossible for Kaguya to escape unscathed from their joint attack; it was one of her Trump cards. The timid girl had turned into a battle junky.


    Having been sandwiched from all sides with no way out, Kaguya sighed, her expression changing from the smiling face she had since the start to a serious one.


    Kaguya Mio Sakura became serious as she closed her eyes. Still, upon opening them again, they became ice-cold, the air around them started to freeze, the temperature plummeted to almost freezing degrees on the stage, and ice started to appear on her body, freezing all things around her, even the ground of stage became entirely frozen, she coldly muttered.


    ¡±Ice Storm¡±


    Then a powerful ice stormposed entirely of spiked ice fragments engulfed the three shadow clones shredding them in pieces in an instant without them being able to do anything.


    Luna hastily performed full-body [Darkness Armor]; her body was d in dark armor protecting her from cold and the remaining Ice Storm; she executed a double [Shadow Leap], distancing herself from Kaguya first before reappearing behind her; however, she understood that she had fallen into the enemy¡¯s trap as she exactly did what the enemy expected her to do.


    ¡±Crap!¡±


    Luna knew she was checkmated; Kaguya didn¡¯t even nce back before saying loudly. It was as if a queen was giving her subject an absolute order.


    ¡°Ice Pir!¡±


    It was already toote for Luna to evade; she was frozen in the ice pir.


    Silence, deadly silence enveloped the surrounding; even miss Asmodeus was silent; nobody expected the fight to end up like this.


    No, it was Kaguya¡¯s abrupt change in expression that shocked them the most; nobody expected the always smiling ¡®Subus¡¯ to be ¡®Ice Queen¡¯ in a matter of seconds, ending the fight in two moves. It was overpowered.


    Everybody had forgotten about the poor frozen Luna shivering inside the ice pir.


    Kaguya flicked her fingers, and immediately the Ice pir evaporated, leaving the shivering Luna cold on the ground. Kaguya was already on the ground; her expression changed from the Ice cold mode to her smiling face mode. It was to the extent that the spectators wondered which one was her true self.


    Orpheus inwardly nodded; he immediately started nning how to use this girl who seemed to possess a special Ice origin attribute. If he was not wrong, her Ice attribute could even freeze time.


    ¡®Hehehehe! It would be interesting to have such a woman under me.¡¯ Orpheus was already thinking about how to make her his subordinate.


    Meanwhile, Miss Quinn Asmodeus had regained her cool, she immediately announced.


    ¡±The second ends with Kaguya Mio Sakura¡¯s victory. The next fight is between Amber ke and Prisci Stone.¡±


    It was now after hearing Miss Asmodeus that the crowd regained focus by loudly cheering and pping their hands, firstly to congratte Kaguya and secondly because they were interested in the next battle, it was fighting between two beauties, the tinum-haired young girl and the pink-haired beauty from the Stone family famous for their Earth origin attribute, it was said that the most powerful in that family could easily control gravity. They wondered if Prisci could do the same thing as she was hailed as the youngest genius of the new generation of the Stone family.


    Amber walked silently toward the stage with her head lowered; nobody except for her master, and her sister (Lilith) had noticed the huge grin on her face. Beforeing, her master had fed her a little bit of his blood, making the little vampire extremely happy, and she felt invincible. She would prove to her master that his training were not wasted.


    Finally, the two contestants of the second fight arrived on the stage and faced each other.


    ¡±I hope you willst a bit longer.¡± Prisci dered as she attached her hair into a ponytail.


    While most of those watching felt like she was being bitch, it was a psychological tactic to make your opponent attack recklessly.


    Miss Quinn announced the beginning of the fight.


    ¡°Do you think now is the time to be attaching your hair?¡±


    Amber¡¯s voice rang in Prisci¡¯s ears, announcing that her opponent was already behind her.


    Shocked, she quickly turned her head.


    But it was toote.


    BANG!


    By then, Amber¡¯s fist had brutally pounded onto her chest.


    Prisci¡¯s chest caved in, and her back arched out while her body flew to the other side of the stage, where a ghost-like figure had been waiting. Her ming leg smashed the already dizzy Prisci violently onto the ground.


    BAM! Crack!


    It was instant K.O.


    ¡±Eh????¡± Sounds filled the arena as they were shocked by what happened.

 Chapter 88

    Shocked, Prisci Stone quickly turned her head and then her body.


    But it was toote.


    BANG!


    By then, Amber¡¯s fist had brutally pounded onto her chest.


    Prisci¡¯s chest caved in, and her back arched out while her body flew to the other side of the stage, where a ghost-like figure had been waiting. Her ming leg smashed the already dizzy Prisci violently onto the ground.


    BAM! Crack!


    It was instant K.O.


    ¡±Eh????¡± Sounds filled the arena as they were shocked by what happened.


    Most of those present were surprised that the match ended so quickly.


    Even Miss Quinn was shocked by the result of the fight. She had expected Prisci to win the fight after a tough exchange, but contrary to her expectation, the opposite happened. Amber was the one to win bypletely trashing her opponent; it was an overwhelming victory. If this was a console game, it should have been a wless victory.


    Finally, Quinn got over her surprise had announced the result of the fight. Amber was dered the winner while medics came to retrieve Prisci and immediately brought her toward the infirmary.


    The contestants for the next match were already on the stage.


    Immediately Delia Solon stood opposite Eleanor Windsor, the princess of the Wind Elves.


    ¡±Start¡± Their teacher announced the beginning of the match.


    Delia¡¯s expression changed to that of a hunter preparing to hunt her prey; she attacked by holding her twin ck daggers in a cross shape as she executed her skill called [Silent Walk].


    She disappeared and reappeared not too far behind Eleanor; a wind cross de was sent toward her. Eleanor also turned around and executed a Wind cross sh offsetting Delia¡¯s attack with her twin white daggers. Astonished, they looked at each other because there were all using twin daggers with the same design and length (15 inches in de length. Fine de decorated with leaves on the de); the only difference was the color. It seemed that the daggers had the same origins, but that was not the point now because they were fighting; everything would be discussed afterward.


    Sighing, the two distanced themselves from each other; Eleanor, by altering the wind, became fast and invisible; she attacked Delia from all sides with her twin white daggers sending a hurricane of wind sh.


    Meanwhile, Delia immediately performs [Wind armor], an armor made of wind covered her body; after that, she also became fast, directly shing with Eleanor¡¯s attacks by evading some wind shes; she enhanced her hearing by detecting Eleanor¡¯s location she created an [Air Bullet].


    Hundred air bullets were sent toward Eleanor¡¯s location, forcing her toe out from hiding; the two exchanged a hundred moves at a fast speed.


    *ng* *ng* *ng*


    Sometimes bing invisible, their exchanges ended in a draw as the two looked rather haggard with many light cuts on their battle suits; nobody managed to gain the upper hand in their exchanges.


    Eleanor was getting tired and didn¡¯t wish to drag out the fight any further.


    Because of the twin¡¯s dagger, she must go back to search for an answer. She must know why Delia from the Dark elves had identical daggers to her family heirloom.


    ¡±Let¡¯s end this!¡± Eleanor dered.


    After that, she pped her hand, creating two Wind tornadoes;bining them, it became a Giant tornado. She called that technique [Wind Armageddon] because it could cut all things around her, leaving only destion and ruins in its wake. She was already at the edge of the stage before sending the giant tornado toward Delia; everything was shredded in pieces by the giant tornado; even the solid ground started to have cut it, and the temperature started falling to rming degrees.


    Delia¡¯s expression became extremely serious as she chanted.


    [Last Wind Requiem]


    She extended each hand which held the twin ck daggers to the left and right; the wind was generated from her body, forming a cyclone with her at the center; it started to absorb the nearby wind fueling it, the cyclone with Delia at the center shed directly with Eleanor huge tornado, there were huge booming sounds.


    Everything shook; even the protective shield was not spared; the shock traveled until it reached the spectators¡¯ area. This showed how destructive the two shing forces were.


    Back on the stage, there was a stalemate for a few seconds between the two before Delia cyclone started to devour the huge tornado and slowly extinguish it; the cyclone also started to decrease in size.


    Eleanor, at the edge of the ring, started to panic, knowing that, at this rate, she would lose; almost running out of jus after performing that rather exhausting move, she bit her thumb, and blood started to flow out, using it as a medium she sends two huge vertical wind des which look red. Those attacks head toward the already decreasing cyclone; the two huge blood wind des cut through the cyclone, tearing it apart. Waiting for the visibility to clear up, Eleanor was already sure of her victory; everything started to be clear as she waited to witness the sorry state of Delia, instead, it was a ck dagger covered in blood that greeted hering straight toward her left eye, panicking she almost fell from the stage when was avoiding, she didn¡¯t manage to catch her breath before sensing a cold dark de on her throat followed by Delia¡¯s voice.


    ¡±It¡¯s a checkmate, Eleanor¡±.


    Going back a little to when Eleanor was executing her secret technique, Delia sensed a deep crisis because of the iing blood wind des; she also performed her secret technique, firstly by altering the wind to be invisible, shifting her invisible body covered in wind armor to avoid the attack, and secondly coating her ck dagger in her blood containing her wind power, she sent it to attack toward Eleanor left eye knowing that she would evade, she used the bloody evaded ck dagger as an anchor(a portal) to perform her secret technique called [Wind Dimensional Jumps] she appeared behind Eleanor by catching the bloody evaded ck dagger, held the second ck dagger again her throat thus checkmating her. That was a beautiful move; Delia loves to fight like she loved freedom. She was what people call a genius. Alvinia, who had discovered this, immediately put her under after her reincarnation; Delia was a real genius regarding fighting.


    The fight ended in Delia¡¯s victory as Eleanor recognized that. It was her loss by underestimating Delia¡¯s creativity when it came to fighting. The crowd was rather silent, because thatst move(secret technique) of Delia, if it could be used freely many times, things would be awful while facing her; even her [Last Wind Requiem] was also dangerous, more than Eleanor¡¯s big tornado because Delia move can use the wind around her to fuel her cyclone to be powerful and more destructive. The wind is the air; it is everywhere, thus making it difficult to offset that move.


    ¡±Great fight, great technique, Delia Solon, even here I was caught off guard by thatst technique of yours. The match ended up in Delia Solon¡¯s victory. ¡± Miss Asmodeus said; following her words Daneel, Leon¡¯s right-hand man, the one in charge of the now destroyed Vermillion gang, and the wolf demi-human went up on the stage.


    Miss Quinn announced the beginning of the fight, and immediately Daneel acted; he appeared behind Snow and unleashed his gravity domain acquired thanks to his Earth origin attribute; however, to his disappointment, Snow had disappeared, and he was unable to locate her even his spirit perception deployed.


    Snow appeared at the other side of the stage; she rememberedst night¡¯s conversation; that man had told her to produce some result if she wished for her father, the emperor, to be saved, he even hinting that if she performed well, she could even save her mother and other siblings, meaning he had also targeted them. She could only obey as she was not powerful as him.


    ¡®Ah! I can¡¯t only obey. Humans are all despicable.¡¯


    Snow mumbled as she turned around.


    ¡°But for now, there are things I must take care of.¡±


    Daneel¡¯s pupils dted as, at the same moment, she appeared before him and grabbed her head.


    Bam!


    She thrashed her face into the ground, bursting it with pieces of stones and concrete. Before he could release a cry, she pulled her out and tossed her into the air. She followed him in the air, her knee crashing into his belly.


    Daneel¡¯s mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.


    He tumbled to the ground, his body convulsing with pain.


    ¡°Ple¡­please spare me!¡± Daneel begged. The pain had wiped out any confidence he had before the start of this fight, recing it with the sensation of approaching death.


    ¡°And why would I do such a thing?¡±


    Snow asked with a deadpan expression as she slowly approached Daneel like the grim reaper. She might not be wielding a scythe, but that made her appear far more menacing.


    Daneel was lost for words, and he waited for Snow toe closer to try onest attempt to win, but before he could use his trap, he was knocked by an invisible hand, immediately falling unconscious.


    ¡±Despicable,¡± Snow said before leaving the stage. She did not wait for the announcement of her victory.


    Another interesting fight ended in a few seconds.

 Chapter 89

    Miss Quinn sighed; she had expected Snow to be strong but not to this extent.


    ¡®Hah! This year has a lot of monsters. Well, let¡¯s continue watching.¡¯


    Snow stared in Orpheus¡¯s direction when she was retreating, and Orpheus happened to be looking at her at that moment, his lips curled up as if to say I would be waiting for our fight.


    And for the first time, Snow smiled. It was like she was responding to Orpheus¡¯s provocation.


    ¡±Let¡¯s continue. The next match will be between Andrea Rillet and Rhodes Solon.¡± Their teacher the next match. Delia¡¯s big brother went on the stage, followed by a girl.


    On the ring, facing each other, was Andrea Rillet, the crown princess from Westham kingdom affiliates to Cherry Blossom empire; on the other side, was Rhodes Solon, Crown prince of Akam kingdom, one of the Elven empire vassals Kingdoms. They all possess the power of earth origin attribute.


    After the signal was given, it was Andrea who attacked first.


    She tapped her left leg hard on the ground immediately, and many [Earth Spikes] was created and senting straight from the ground wanting to skewer Rhodes in the middle; he also tapped his right leg hard on the ground, saying [Earth st] a shock wave of pure force was sent obliterating Andrea attack, Andrea appeared on the right of Rhodes on mud wave, using that she became faster enough to avoid Rhodes earth st.


    Rhodes continued by tapping twice on the ground, saying [Earth Ball] many spheres of earth were created andunched toward Andrea¡¯s location; she, on the other side, on her mud wave, turned left, avoiding the first earth spheres. Right avoiding another earth sphere, she repeated that like some kind of dance.


    Rhodes aimed at Andrea with [Earth Bullet], hundreds of earth bullets from all sides attacking her in the middle. Andrea made her mud wave rotate on herself as she performed a technique called [Earth Breath]; earth sts were discharged from her mouth towards the iing earth bullets; she stealthily shot dozens of earth bullets toward Rhodes.


    Rhodes, on the side, was surprised, not expecting that kind of advanced technique toe from Andrea. He underestimated human progress.


    However, he still didn¡¯t let his guard down; noticing the iing earth bullets, he tapped his two hands on the ground, immediately creating a thick earth wall in front of him to intercept the iing earth bullets. Hundreds of earth bulletse raining down on the earth wall wanting to pierce through it; s, Rhodes¡¯s earth wall was too thick.


    Andrea executed her secret technique when Rhodes was turtling himself behind his wall; she created arm length earth spear before teleporting via earth to appear from the ground behind Rhodes, wanting to finish him.


    Rhodes was surprised, not expecting something like that. He was surprised to witness the famous technique [Terraportation]ing from the human girl because he also knew that technique; it was one of the dark elves¡¯ royal techniques. You can use the earth around you to teleport, appearing from the ground, but still, he was not the crown prince or Delia¡¯s brother for nothing; he immediately sent earth st into the ground where he stood, using the shockwave as propulsion, his propelled himself high into the sky.


    Once in the sky, he counterattacks by creating an earth bow firing dozens of earth arrows toward Andrea, but he didn¡¯t see a panicked or startled expressioning from Andrea, frowning not understanding, but immediately deep rms started ringing in his mind that he exposed himself in the air without anywhere to hide


    ¡±Shit,¡± he swore, wanting to turn around, but, Andrea had already executed her following technique called [Earth Pir]; two earth pirs are projected from the ground toward Rhodes, skewering him in the middle; Andrea followed by throwing two earth spears toward him likes javelins which were almost trapped.


    Rhodes hastily covered himself in full earth armor and also strengthened his two hands, using them to st a hole in one of the earth pirs; he rapidly used that hole to climb up the earth pir, managing to avoid one of the earth spears, the other managed to pierce through his full body earth armor, the tip was lodged slightly into his right shoulder.


    He didn¡¯t even catch his breath before sensing Andrea behind him; seems having created another earth pir and used it toe behind him, holding an already drawn earth bow.


    Chuckling his admitted defeat.


    ¡±I guess it¡¯s my loss; I must admit that you¡¯re creative, like my sister. I hope you two will be good friends in the future.¡±


    After he announced his surrender, he was immediately ejected from the ring. Andrea bowed, acknowledging him, but she looked rather pale and haggard; blood was flowing out her left arm where one of Rhodes¡¯s previous earth arrows managed to pierce.


    pping sounds soon erupted from the crowd; they acknowledged this fight which was also a wonderful fight full of creativity, especially Andrea, who seemed to have predicted all Rhodes¡¯s moves.


    ¡±What a great fight, thest matches it¡¯s bing more wonderful, Andrea Rillet is the winner of this round. The next match for this round will shortly start. Leon Vs. Nics Jones.¡±


    Immediately Leon, crown prince of the Wratharis Empire, went up on the ring, followed by Nics Jones, crown prince of The Twin kingdoms affiliated to Wratharis Empire.


    ¡±Start¡±


    Nics Jones, holding a spear (3 meters long), had already taken an attack stance; he sent a hundred thrusts left and right toward Leon, who had his head down.


    Leon, without lifting his head just with the sound of the iing thrusts, managed to avoid it by tilting his head rapidly left and right, bending slightly afterward; he performs a Quick Draw sending a dozen lightning shes towards Nics.


    Nics immediately returned his spear into a defensive stance by parting his legs left and right; he rapidly thrust his spear towards the iing lightning sh; he deflected all of them aside before disappearing in a sh and reappearing behind Leon sending dozens of spear thrusts toward his defenseless back, but Leon distance himself from him like a bolt of lightning before facing him as they started exchanging dozens of moves in lightning speed moving around the ring leaving afterimage.


    *ng* *ng* *ng*


    A sword and a spear collide, creating sparks in the air.


    Leon discharged lightning from his body, sending it to all directions with him at the center; Nics retreated in a sh, avoiding being electrocuted by the lightning discharged; he held his spear straight before saying [Speed Velocity]. He started rotating on himself at high-speed, thus creating a giant tornado with him at the center.


    The tornado was directed towards Leon; sometimes you could see spear tiping from inside the tornado in unpredictable manners; Leon pointed his sword towards the sky saying [Rain of Lightning], immediately the sky clouded and a bolt of two hundred lightning is formed pointing downwards, he lowered his pointed sword towards the iing tornado, lightning rained down on it, Nics in the center of the tornado elerated, the tornado bes bigger generating slight lightning which shed with the rain of lightning *Chi* *Chi* *Chi* blinding light was emitted from the sh, after while the rain of lightning stopped, but the tornado continued toward Leon, but the size decreased.


    Leon faced the iing tornado by taking a Quick Draw stance; he held the sword in the scabbard slightly longer before performing two speedy quickdraws, sending two big horizontal shes of blue lightning towards the tornado cleaving it in two.


    Nics increased his speed to the limits bing too fast for naked eyes to follow; the only thing you could see was a sh of lightning. He managed to escape the fate of the being cleaved in two.


    The two faced each other again, starting another high-speed sh, Nics with his super-speed, and Leon with his partially transformed lightning legs (he performed one of his trump cards [Lightning Body], he could partially transform some part of his body into lightning to avoid damage or in this particr case to increase his speed ten folds.) he managed not to fall behind in speed, as they shed continuously for a while beforeing into a silent agreement to ends the fight in their next moves.


    Thus, they distanced themselves from each other, Leon at the edge of the ring, and Nics also at the other edge of the ring. Nics performs one of his trump cards called [Speed Divide]; immediately, Nics is divided into five clones of himself, equipped all with spears as their take an attacking stance. Leon, since the start, had never once opened his eyes; he took deep breaths for a while before taking his favorite Quick Draw stance, this time by tightly holding the sheath containing his sword with his left hand while his other hand was on the guard of his sword.


    The six Nics attacked first at the same time with extreme speed. Six hundred thrusts were lunched towards Leon.


    He abruptly opened his golden eyes, which shed slightly in blue before saying.


    [The World]


    Immediately when he had removed his sword from his sheath, he disappeared in a sh; nobody managed to see him after that, not even Nics; few people in the spectators¡¯ seats managed to see him.


    The crowd only saw that Leon¡¯s position didn¡¯t even change from the start; he was still in his quick draw stance, but the difference this time was, that instead of removing the sword of the sheath, he was returning it.


    The crowd burst in uproar after noticing that the six Nics became one again, but the original Nics was on his knees with his spear cleaved in two, and he had arge sword cut on his chest where blood was flowing out from. Nics Jones. had lost.


    Leon was dered victor of thisst fight, and Nics was immediately sent to the infirmary to receive treatment.


    Finally, the crowd understood what had happened in thest exchange; they shuddered, thinking about Leon¡¯sst technique. He was too fast; not even spirit perception could help them locate him.


    Orpheus nodded his head thinking Leon¡¯s technique was not bad; he would like to face it before crushing it. Just by imagining what kind of face he would make once that happened. He couldn¡¯t help but grin.

 Chapter 90

    After the seventh match, the eighth match was between Ren Xiaosu and his fiancee, Xiao Qingye.


    The two faced each other in silence even after the signal to start the match was given.


    As the spectators were getting impatient, Qingye attacked; first, she appeared behind him with her de aiming for his neck.


    Most people would have thought that because he was facing his fiancee, he would have gone easy on his fiancee, but only a few knew that the match had already ended the moment Qingye moved.


    Ren Xiaosu, who stood doing nothing, had already acted; right as the de was about to touch his, a sword was already ced against Xiao Qingye¡¯s neck.


    ¡±I surrender.¡± Qingye sighed, she had thought he wouldst longer this time, but unfortunately, her fiance was still awesome, stronger than her.


    The ninth match was between Xiao Qing¡¯er and Ren Xiaowen; Xiaowen won in the end.


    The tenth match was between the twins¡¯ goddesses, but Lily surrendered at the beginning of the fight.


    The eleventh match was between Lilith and another student, she won while thest match opposed Nemesis and Grim, but like Lily, she surrendered at the beginning of the fight.


    ¡±Okay, that will be the end for today. The thirteenth qualified for the second tour will fight tomorrow.¡± Miss Quinn said, ending today¡¯s mock battle.


    As the students were leaving, Nemesis whispered something into Orpheus¡¯s ears.


    ¡±Since when did those two be so close?¡± Lily wondered as she stared at the two secretly whispering to each other.


    ¡±Don¡¯t bother. We are leaving.¡± E said before turning away and leaving. For some unknown reason, she was feeling an unpleasant feeling as if something that shouldn¡¯t have been hers had been snatched away; it was the first time she felt like this. Brilliant as she was, she immediately understood this emotion; it was jealousy.


    Nemesis stared in her direction and revealed a knowing smile.


    ?????


    Orpheus visited Nemesis¡¯s room as per her demand; it was to spend time with her. Naturally, they had an intense battle before sleeping.


    A few hourster, after their intense battle, Nemesis¡¯s eyes opened.


    The first thing she felt was something hard and long resting between her butt cheeks. The second thing she felt was a hand resting on her t belly and a face nuzzling her soft neck.


    Someone had spooned his body to hers from behind, holding her when she was asleep.


    ¡°Kyle.¡±


    Without turning, she knew it was him.


    Even if not for his fresh breath grazing her neck, she would have known from the hardness ¨C the one that had exhausted her to sleep too early in the morning.


    Never before did she feel exhaustion could be so wonderfully unique. It was the best feeling she had ever had. And she was d he was by his side this morning as she knew well how busy his schedule was. She knew he had something to do today with another woman; although it pained her that she would not be able to spend more time with him, she hade to ept that it couldn¡¯t be helped; sharing her man with other women had its inconveniences.


    ¡®Well, I must make up with the little time; who knows if I can still enjoy this wonderful feeling when she will remember everything and take back what is rightfully hers.¡¯


    She murmured while subconsciously, she began pushing her ass back, making Kyle¡¯s cock slip further, just a hairsbreadth away from her opening.


    Nemesis revealed a lewd smile.


    Her hips moved back on their own, bringing the head of a big spear inside her.


    Feeling the familiar thickness stretching her, the wetness inside her increased as if trying to adjust to the invader.


    She kept still, as just this much of him made her yearn to let out a moan. But she did her best to suppress it; she didn¡¯t want to break his sleep.


    At least that¡¯s what she thought until she heard:


    ¡°You have got a nice way of waking me up! What a quality awakening.¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s yful voice made her react like a startled cat, and she wanted to jump, but the hand on her stomach stopped her, holding her closer.


    The hand slipped up, caressing her smooth skin and the sides of her breasts before cupping her left breast. His dick further jammed into her.


    ¡°Oooohhhh!¡±


    She squirmed and yapped, feeling him buried deep inside her.


    ¡°Good morning to you as well!¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s voice echoed as his other hand tilted her face towards his, making it possible for him to attack her glistening lips.


    She kissed him back.


    He started making slow, gentle love to her, and she responded to him with passion from her lips and thrusts of her hips.


    Every part of them was in sync with each other, as not only their bodies fused, but so did their souls.


    Nemesis felt like an orgasm was about to hit her, and her tight pussy started squeezing Orpheus¡¯s cock hard. Her body erupted with goosebumps, and she felt a blinding sensation taking over her.


    She climaxed with him inside her, but she didn¡¯t stop the movements of her hips. She thrust them back, and he knew she wanted him to continue, despite her orgasmic state and extra sensitivity.


    He took her lower lip between his lips and suckled on it before he resumed slow and long strokes.


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    Her breathing turned strained as every thrust was like waves of currents into her clenching pussy. It made her more slippery and warm, forcing Orpheus to further pulsate and throb inside her.


    This excited the former princess further, racing her heart like a full-speed origin train.


    Before she knew it, another orgasm hit her, and her juices flooded out, staining the sheets.


    Orpheus followed, his white cum sttering deep inside her. The thick strands of cum trickled down, slipping on the inside of her thighs and the stained sheets, further soiling them.


    ¡°We have made a mess here again!¡±


    He eximed as he swept huffing Nemesis off the bed, holding her by cupping her ass cheeks. Her arms on their own wrapped around his neck for support.


    ¡°And we are in an urgent need of a shower, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Nemesis nodded while shing him a radiant smile.


    Seeing this smile, he grinned and started moving toward the bathroom. In the meantime, she leaned her face down and kissed him on the lips, once again savoring their intoxicating feel.


    No matter how much she kissed him, she couldn¡¯t get enough.


    And how could she?


    When he was such a good kisser and made her feel like she was in heaven whenever they kissed?


    There was no way she would ever get enough of kissing him.


    The kiss intensified, and they were in the bathroom under the shower.


    The first water spray hit them like a jet, forcing Nemesis to break the kiss temporarily. She brushed away the wet strands of her hair, slipping between them, and resumed the kiss like it was all that matters


    Orpheus pushed his tongue against her lips, forcing her to open them, and in a second, he was in her sweet, little mouth, exploring it.


    She had gained enough experience after their numerous sessions to retaliate. Her tongue lunged on his, wrapping it, and soon, their saliva joined.


    As they continued to make out like there was no tomorrow, as if right now only the two existed in this little space that had be their little heaven, Orpheus turned hard and erected again. At the same time, beads of wetness escaped Nemesis¡¯s pussy and dropped on his hands, cupping her ass.


    Both of them knew it wasn¡¯t the shower water.


    The kiss broke, and shended on her feet, her eyes staring into his. Time seemed to have stopped just for the two, however.


    The water continued to rain down on their spectacr bodies, with every droplet looking like a pearl.


    ¡°Wait, wait, we are here to get cleansed and not make out!¡±


    Nemesis reminded him as she grabbed the soap and slowly rubbed it on his chest. Orpheus rolled his eyes at her and decided to tease her; soon, she gasped as he used his soap to fondle her breasts instead ofthering.


    ¡°Anhh!¡±


    Thether did appear, and as it did, he tossed away the soap.


    His hands squeezed and pinched her breasts and nipples so thether could work perfectly.


    Nemesis¡¯s eyes shed with wildness as his onught on breasts continued. She moved him away and covered her hands with the foam on her breasts.


    Orpheus was surprised as she then took his cock between her hands. She rubbed every inch of it with foam from both sides, slowly moving back and forth.


    She felt his cock throb, twitch, and harden, knowing her counterattack was working. The water soon washed away the foam, but she didn¡¯t stop in her hand movements.


    ¡°You sure are a fast learner!¡± He praised as he gripped her waist.


    ¡°?!¡±


    Before she could ask, he turned her around, making her hands fall on the ss wall. Behind her, he grabbed her hips tightly to tilt her butt upward and out.


    Slowly, he then eased into her pussy.


    With an ecstatic moan, she leaned into the wall, pressing her palms against it. He was pounding her, stretching her open with long, powerful strokes.


    A shiver ran from her pussy to her spine.


    It trembled her pussy, making her grip his cock with every thrust, revealing how it made her feel.


    It was even more pleasurable for Orpheus. Not only was her pussy squeezing him like a vice grip, the sight of his cock disappearing between her ass cheeks as he stroked into her dripping pussy was no less than heaven.


    He leaned further and kissed on the back of her neck; his tongue trailed along her spine, sending shivers all over her body. To increase the pleasure she was feeling, Nemesis increased his pace.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh!!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s mind turned nk, overwhelmed by the intense pleasure in the body and soul. She was not the only one tough. He was also feeling it.


    Climax began to build up in their bodies, both of them turning maniac from approaching euphoria. In perfect sync, they orgasmed together, his cock melting in her fiery pussy. His ttened cock slid out of her pussy, producing a pop sound.


    ¡±That was good.¡± Orpheus dered while he rained down kisses on her porcin white back.


    ¡±Indeed, it was good, but we need to hurry as we havepetition, well you have apetition.¡± She reminded him that they must leave as today began the second tour of the mock battle.


    ¡±Let¡¯s get cleansed for real this time.¡±


    ¡±Ok, I¡¯ll help you watch your back.¡± She dered, seeing him trying to change the subject, not that she minded.


    She was happy to get this quality awakening. She was full of energy now.

 Chapter 91

    Orpheus and Nemesis went to the small arena where the second round of the mock battles would be held together. Nobody said anything when the two arrived together; they were used to this, only E frowning because she felt jealous; as for why she felt jealous, she could not exin it; the story Orpheus told her, she tried to connect it to their situation, but somehow she could not bring herself to believe what he said ultimately.


    Five minutes after they arrived, their teacher arrived, announcing the participants of the first two matches.


    There were thirteen participants; one would be the lucky one not fighting this round; this could be called the quarter-finals. This time Amber is the lucky winner.


    The first match was about to start. In this match, Grim Asmodeus would be fighting against Delia Solon; they were already in the ring. On the left was Delia Solon, facing her; on the opposite side was Grimm Asmodeus.


    The signal to announce the start of the match was given.


    It was Delia who attacked first by extending her arms.


    A Hundred wind bullets were formed before they were sent towards Grim. Grim also created hundred dark bullets sending them toward the iing wind bullets.


    Boom!


    A small explosion urred when the two attacks collided, sending shock waves all around, their first sh or, to say, probing ended in a draw.


    Grim followed suit by sending waves of dark sh with his ck scythe(tall as him) toward Delia. Those dark waves sh wereing from all directions sandwiching Delia in the middle


    Using the origin inside her body to slightly float in the air (she was floating two meters in the air) as she drifted in, thus avoiding the iing attacks. Still floating in the air, she gathered the wind around her mouth before sending powerful sound waves toward Grim


    , who had already performed the Dark World, he uses it as a cover to quickly disappears and reappear far from the attacked zone. Pointing his finger toward Delia, who is still in the air, he fires a dark energy beam at her.


    Delia using the wind around her as propulsion she, did a backflip in the air; just like that, she managed to avoid the beam. Retaliating, she sent dozens of sharp razor winds toward Grim; he responded by joining his two hands together; suddenly a dark tornado was generated, nullifying the iing sharp razor winds, still continuing afterward towards Delia levitating in the air.


    Delia performed her [Last Wind Requiem], bing a cyclone with her in the middle; she shes with the dark tornado.


    Boom!


    A violent shock wave was sent in all directions, making the newly erected protective shield shake violently. The cyclone started to devour the dark tornado assimting it slowly. Grim was astonished, not expecting even his dark tornado to be devoured,bining with Delia cyclone bing a dark cyclone, who wasing straight toward his location. He had nowhere to hide because the dark cyclone had be too big, taking half of the stage¡¯s diameter already; he must get serious about ending this fight rapidly; this girl was more dangerous when the fight dragged out.


    Calming down, Grim looked at the iing dark cyclone for a while before sighing; he let his scythe down on the ground and looked up at the sky before chanting.


    [Come forth, Oroboros]


    A dark giant snake¡¯s mouth appeared from a dark portal(only the head ten meters long, six meters wide appeared), and the giant snake was directly facing the dark cyclone. The snake opened its mouth, swallowing the dark cyclone with a gulp before he disappeared beyond the dark portal.


    When the snake wanted to swallow the dark cyclone, Delia executed her secret technique, the wind teleportation; she sent one of the ck daggers coated in her blood toward Grim and the second one straight up in the sky. Grim only saw the ck daggering toward him as he avoided it; the dagger was embedded into the ground behind him.


    Chuckling Grim created two hundred dark orbs around him and held his ck scythe, ready to finish off Delia if she managed to avoid all two hundred dark orbs. Never would have he thought that, instead of using the embedded dagger as an anchor to teleport, she had already sent another one straight up in the sky; using that, she appeared high in the sky holding the ck dagger covered in blood; she used that as the sender to deliver a wind tornado to the receiver, the embedded dagger behind Grim.


    Grim and the crowd noticed Delia high up in the sky; suddenly, a wind tornado started to generate from the dagger; immediately, it became big, shing with the hovering dark orbs engulfing Grim.


    His expression darkened because he had been yed like a fool, and it was already toote when he noticed it; the tornado swept him off the stage. Grim lost not because he wasn¡¯t powerful, but he lost because his opponent was smarter than him, using shrewdness to win against him, who was more powerful.


    The technique executed by Delia was rather ingenious, using the two daggers, one as sender and the other as a receiver so that she could transfer attacks through it. The only downside was that it must be done as an element of surprise to catch your opponent off guard. Still, now everybody already knows about it, her next opponents will be warier when fighting her not to be caught off guard by that dangerous technique. Grim admitted that he had truly lost against Delia, that she had good potential if she continued like that.


    ¡±This fight has shown you that sometimes being shrewd can be useful when fighting against powerful opponents or enemies. It is Delia Solon¡¯s win. Next match contestants Ren Xiaosu and Andrea Rillet.¡±


    The second match started after Miss Asmodeus announced it


    Ren Xiaosu attacked first by sending dozens of wind des from his sword toward Andrea. Andrea immediately defended by creating an earth wall in front of herself; the wall managed tost before a huge horizontal wind sh sent after the wind des cleaved it in two.


    Andrea avoided the attack by executing her technique [Terraportation]; she appeared on the other side of the stage.


    Xiaosu immediately used the wind to be faster; he attacked her by sending dozens of wind shes; Andrea deflected them using her earth spear. It appeared that Xiaosu wished to end the fight quickly.


    Managing to distance herself from him. She created five golems of two meters made of earth; she ordered them to attack him, and immediately they pounced on him, swinging their thick arms around wildly. The crown prince of the Eastern Empire easily dodged their attacks and counterattacked. It didn¡¯t take him much time to kill all of them.


    Meanwhile, Andrea executed one of her trump cards; she extended her hand towards the sky before chanting:


    [Meteor Fall]


    Two small meteors (2 meters long and 3 meters in width) start falling towards the ring at high-speed.


    Ren Xiaosu¡¯s expression became serious as he stared at the iing meteors; spreading his legs widely, he held his sword with his two hands before using his strongest technique.


    [Wind Dimensional Cut]


    A huge sword made of wind reaching ten meters long, shed towards the iing small meteors cleaving them into four pieces that fell on another side of the stage.


    A gaping sound was hearding from the crowd; firstly, Andrea¡¯s technique was powerful, but Xiaosu¡¯s Wind Dimensional Cut was too overpowered; he cut through the two meteors like butter. It seems that the technique was not perfect now; if not, it can cut through dimensions as the name suggested, but with a bit of training, he would be able to cut through dimensions making him a formidable enemy.


    Xiaosu disappeared and reappeared behind the dumbfounded Andrea, who was not expecting that kind of technique; she rolled on the ground avoiding his sh. Xiaosu stepped on pieces of broken stone, immediately noticing that around him there were many pieces of broken stones forming a circle; he instantly paled.


    The smart crown understood that he had fallen into a trap. He tried to retreat; however, before jumping back to avoid the fate of being trapped, he heard Andrea chuckling; her dumbfounded expression changed into a smiling one, and she mumbled.


    ¡±Earth Prison!¡±


    Immediately the stone fragments surrounding Xiaosu transformed into earth pirs trapping him in the middle; the pirs were too thick to be easily cut; he gave up because Andrea was alreadying toward him holding two earth spears, ready to strike.


    Once in front of him, she asked with a smile.


    ¡±Do you want to surrender, or do you want me to force you to surrender?¡±


    ¡±I surrender.¡±


    Ren Xiaosu said after taking deep breaths. He was immediately ejected from the ring. The match ended in Andrea Rillet¡¯s victory, who also used her trickery to win. Something many didn¡¯t expect.

 Chapter 92

    The first two matches were spectacr, ending in the women¡¯s victory.


    The next fight was between Kaguya and Leon, a fight that made everyone excited.


    The signal to start the match was given by Miss Asmodeus; Leon talked first :


    ¡±Greetings, It is the first time we will be fighting each other; people may say that I¡¯m too arrogant for what I will say next, but let me tell you in one sentence easy to understand ¡®You don¡¯t stand a chance¡¯ That¡¯s all I have to say,¡± said Leon with his expressionless face.


    ¡±Fucker! Who do you think you are? Talking to our goddess like that, stand still and let me p you hundred times to be forgiven. ¡± Someone from the crowd said, enraged; many others also protested, infuriated by Leon¡¯s deration to their goddess.


    ¡±Smack him down, our goddess,¡± said another one.


    Kaguya makes a gesture asking the crowd to quiet down; immediately, everyone had be silent. To tell the truth, Kaguya¡¯s poprity since the start of the new year rose to an almost rming degree, surpassing even the twin goddess and Nui Yydrassil¡¯s poprity; she already had a huge fan base reaching five thousand men.


    ¡±You know, since the start, I never really liked you because of that face of yours. It is not like you are ugly; far from that, you are handsome, but what I¡¯m talking about is the real you behind that fake mask of yours, is hiding a real monstrosity who thinks that women are property that can only be yours, your think nobody has the right to woo them. I bet you will even go to the extreme by caging them, turning them into puppets if you can¡¯t have them.¡± Kaguya said in ca old tone.


    Everyone present was silent, even their teacher.


    She added with an ice-cold tone that sent cold shivers to everyone back. For a second, it was as if they were in the presence of a mythical ice beast; any wrong move, and you could be frozen forever.


    ¡±I will show you what arrogance is, by getting serious for the first time since the mock battle, then I will trample on that prideful expression of yours; if you see me or hear my name in the future, you will tremble , andstly let me tell you, you can¡¯t even carry my shoes don¡¯t go daydreaming about getting the twin goddess. Did you think they even look at you when you are plotting in the dark? They didn¡¯t even acknowledge your pathetic existence, and you want them? Stop daydreaming.¡±


    Leon¡¯s expression darkened, and lightning started discharging from his body; Kaguya didn¡¯t seem bothered by this.


    Afterward, the match starts, and Leon sends dozens of lightning snakes toward Kaguya, she on the other hand, after the match starts, her expression bes extremely cold because Leon won¡¯t be an easy opponent.


    Snapping her fingers, three ice shields were created to block the iing lightning snakes; the first two ice shields were quickly broken, showing that these lightning snakes were dangerous; thest ice shield managed to block them, but Leon was already on Kaguya right shing at her, she just tapped her right leg hard on the ground immediately dozens of Ice Spikes was projected from the ground shooting straight towards Leon, he smirked facing those iing ice spikes his sword shed like lightning cutting all of them cleanly in two with one sh. Kaguya had already removed her blue Katana from her sheath, performing a quick draw sending dozens of diagonal one-meter-long ice des; Leon¡¯s sword, covered in golden lightning, became so fast he executed dozens of sh in matters of second, cutting them down.


    They exchange dozens of sword moves, with Leon gaining the upper hand in the end, even injuring Kaguya on her left arm; it was a light sword cut, not deep. Kaguya had already sealed the injury in ice to stop the bleeding; she also left some cuts on Leon¡¯s torso, and you could see light cuts on Leon¡¯s battle armor emitting cold energy.


    Suddenly, Leon looks at Kaguya with a smile before saying loudly [Lightning Domain].


    Immediately weather became cloudy; loud rumbling sounds could be heard, lightning struck down, and two meters around Leon became a lightning zone.


    *Ch**Ch**Ch*


    Even though the stage was slowly bing a lightning zone advancing towards Kaguya, intending to force her down from the stage, Leon pointed his hand towards hermending the lightning for striking her continuously.


    Kaguya took a deep breath, faced the slowly expanding lightning zone, and said.


    [Absolute Frost Domain]


    Ice-cold energy starteding from her body, freezing everything around, advancing directly shing the Leon lightning zone; there was a stalemate for a moment before,


    *Boom*


    The two domains offset each other, leaving an almost destroyed stage.


    Standing on a piece of the destroyed stage not too far from each other were Leon and Kaguya; they looked at each other before Leon bent slightly to execute hisst trump card, his secret technique; he would execute it as thest gift to her, for being ablest that long again him.


    Kaguya also pointed her index towards the sky, ready to execute her technique, when Leon said his technique name:


    [The World]


    He disappeared and reappeared before her; he was facing her with his sword striking towards her white neck; it was at that time Kaguya said


    [Frozen World: Zero Hour]


    The partial giant ice appears with his needle on zero-hours; Leon smirked, thinking, ¡®I got you; my technique is faster than yours; I¡¯m already striking towards your neck first; your clock will turn clockwise before everything bes frozen.¡¯


    It was what he thought; however, when his sword almost reached her neck, everything stopped and froze, even the time itself; he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, somethingpletely out of his expectation had happened; he was beyond shocked.


    ¡±How? I was faster¡¯,¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help but mutter.


    Truly when the giant ice clock appeared its needle was already on the zero hour; everything fell in ce now.


    ¡®What a dreadful woman, better stay far away from her in the future. That was hisst thought before he became frozen in an ice statue.


    The ice clock disappeared two seconds after, and everything returned to normal only Leon remained frozen, his sword almost reaching Kaguya¡¯s neck; what remained of the stage was already frozen in ice and shattered even the protective shield.


    For moments, nobody spoke before thousand of students cheered simultaneouslyhappy with the result (mostly Kaguya fan club).


    The principal stood up and apuded her hands, saying she decided to watch today¡¯s fight as the S ss students would be the school representative at the end-of-yearpetition against the Saint Star Academy.


    ¡±Truly great fight with disys of amazing techniques, but Kaguya¡¯s technique truly deserves to be ssed in the highest tier, continue like that, Kaguya. It seems that the two of you have already taken one step to the next level. It means you are at Level 4, the first step to getting into that level truly, the reason why you could summon a partial domain. Worthy of genius title continues like that. Congrattions to you, miss Asmodeus; your students this year are all exceptional.¡±


    ¡±Thank you, principal.¡± Quinn Asmodeus smiled while bowing. She was more than proud of her students; she wondered how strong Orpheus would be when Kaguya and Leon were this strong; she did not doubt that Orpheus was the strongest student this year; those that couldpete against him were few in number. Kaguya was one of them; there was Lilith, who was also exceptional; Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus was sure that this year¡¯s school¡¯spetition would end up in their victory; after having so many exceptional students, there was no way she would lose.


    The crowd erupted in cheers again, Kaguya was standing there proudly with a pale face, but nevertheless, at that instant, she appeared like a goddess of Ice facing her creation of an ice sculpture. She flicked her fingers, breaking the ice surrounding Leon; however, he was not in the condition to continue; his eyes looked dead for suffering that kind of defeat after him boasting like that. He was sent towards the infirmary.


    ¡±The winner of the second fight opposing Kaguya and Leon is Kaguya Mio Sakura. Let¡¯s the third fight begin.¡± Announced their teacher.


    Orpheus went on the stage, followed by Daniel Luxor Luxiria.


    This would be their first time fighting against each other in the open, thest time Daniel had suffered a defeat, something he wished to correct as losing against would mean losing all face before everyone, especially his cousin E.


    ¡±This time, I will not lose. Your despicable method will not work on me any longer.¡± Daniel dered after the signal to start the match had been given.


    Orpheus looked at him like an idiot.


    Daniel immediately attacked by creating a blue me around his sword; however, Orpheus caught the sword between his fingers, and with a mocking smile, he asked.


    ¡±Is that all?¡±


    Daniel was so shocked that no word could escape from his mouth, and before he could respond, he received a punch in the stomach.


    BANG!


    His world became ck, and he lost for the second time.

 Chapter 93

    Just as the next fight was about to begin, the teachers received a call, and shortly after, their expressions changed.


    Miss Quinn stared at Orpheus and others and announced.


    ¡±We will postpone the mock battles; for now, something urgent came up. We teachers will deal with it first. You will be informed when we will continue. In the meantime, you should concentrate on your training and other activities.¡±


    Their teacher didn¡¯t wait after saying those words; she immediately disappeared after that.


    Orpheus decided to return and use this opportunity for his ns; however, before he could leave, he heard Nemesis¡¯s call.


    ¡±Kyle, stop. I¡¯ve something to tell you.¡± She said, and he knew this was just an excuse to spend time with him. She wanted to maximize the time she would be spending with Emea whom she considered as the rightful owner to wake up, and she would be unable to enjoy her current privilege.


    Orpheus chuckled because he knew that today at least until evening, Nemesis wouldn¡¯t get what she desired. After all, someone else wanted his attention; it was Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil.


    ¡±Sorry, but I¡¯ll be borrowing him for a while,¡± Alvinia said while linking arms with Orpheus.


    Nemesis could only swallow what she had to say and reluctantly leave.


    Under everyone¡¯s shocked faces, Alvina dered.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go on a date.¡±


    ¡±Sure, why not.¡± Orpheus epted without hesitation, which shocked many. They wondered if, like Nemesis, Orpheus had seeded in taming the Eleven princess, beautiful like the twins¡¯ goddesses. Talking about the twins¡¯ goddesses, E was not jealous like she was toward Nemesis; it was as if Alvina¡¯s wish to go on a date with Orpheus didn¡¯t affect her.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± She said to her sister Lily before dragging her back to their dorm before she could raise more questions.


    ¡­..


    A few hourster, at the entrance of the Heaven Star Academy stood a beautiful figure; naturally, it was a girl, an extremely beautiful green-haired girl. All eyes were on her, soon a man figure dressed in ck pants and white sleeves shirt with a ck jacket on top of it with a ck scarf around his neck walked towards the green-haired girl, they chatted before the two disappeared. The male was also extremely handsome, making the two look perfect together. Naturally, these two figures were Orpheus and Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil.


    It was time for them to go on a date as they had decided.


    When he came from the portal, he immediately spotted Alvinia, beautiful as always. Her dress looked beautiful.


    The dress covers her shoulders halfway and flows down into an elegant v-neck. It¡¯s a tight fit that emphasizes her breasts in an elegant and dignified manner.


    Her arms have been covered all the way down to her wrists. The sleeves are a loose fit from top to bottom, giving the dress a slightly casual look.


    The dress¡¯s waist is narrow, but it¡¯s a loose fit. A small, elegant belt helps entuate her waist without being too much.


    Below the waist, the dress widens and has several asymmetricyers from top to bottom. The dress reaches to well above her ankles and is the same length all around.


    She¡¯s wearing wedges, which match the dress perfectly. To top it all off, she¡¯s wearing a bow in her hair and one simple but elegant bracelet.


    Alvinia was beautiful, but with this dress, she looked even more. I smiled before walking toward her.


    ¡±Sorry to make you wait. I¡¯m ready, let¡¯s go.¡± He said with a smile and held Alvina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Take care of me, my friend. ¡± She said with a smile and tightened her hand around Orpheus¡¯s arm.


    They departed; their goal today was to tour the capital while having fun, but he needed to take care of one problem; first, he snapped his fingers, creating a white light that covered both of them, and after the white light went off, people looked at them like they were normal couple passing by, different from their earlier looks. Well, it was to be expected; this spell makes them look like a normal couple, normal people. Alvina¡¯s original face was too popr.


    Finally their date could truly begin now.


    Orpheus and Alvinia visited many ces in themercial district, starting with a small restaurant to eat breakfast, and next was a clothing store and finally a Jewelry Store.


    He bought her a ne, a beautiful emerald ne. He put it on her; Nui smiled, caressing the emerald ne, her eyes filled with gentleness. She thanked him as a reward.


    They continued their date, and finally, after four hours, they entered a caf¨¦ to take a rest.


    ¡°That¡¯s was sure exciting. Ah! I¡¯m tired, though.¡± Alvinia dered with a smile.


    Although, she said that, he knew that she felt happy to be able to spend time with him like this. It was not every time, one of the creators could spend time so leisurely.


    ¡±It was fun for me too, apart from being led here and there to try a couple of clothes. I¡¯m not a model, you know.¡± Orpheus grumbled, but Alvinia burst intoughter in response.


    ¡±Nui, can you talk about yourself a little? I mean about your hometown.¡± Orpheus suddenly said. He was curious about Nui and Emea¡¯s world; he didn¡¯t know much about their natural world; this could be an opportunity for him to acquire more information, and know his enemy to better prepare.


    ¡±My hometown, huh? Ok, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Alvina mumbled and went silent for a while. When she suggested this date, she had expected this question; no, she wished that Orpheus would ask him about their world because she could use this opportunity to get closer to him.


    ¡±As you already know, Kyle, our world is called the Heaven Realm, and like Emealeena, I¡¯m also from one of the race members of the Apex Races, an Original Elves. Like other members of the Apex races, we live on the First Layer: The God Realm.¡±


    ¡±How many races constitute the Apex Race?¡± Orpheus stopped her and asked.


    ¡±There are seven races:


    True Dragon race; Archangel Race; Daemon Race; High Human Race; Original Elves; Beastmen Race (They look like Snow) andstly, the Dwarven Race ( Extremely good at crafting and construction).


    If I must say who is the strongest, it¡¯s undoubtedly The True Dragon race in the first ce, followed by Archangel Race, Daemon Race, and High Human Race in the second ce. Original Elves in the third ce, the Beastmen race in the fourth ce, and the Dwarven Race in thest ce.¡±


    ¡±You already know Emea¡¯s story and her true name.¡±


    Orpheus nodded his head and said, ¡±Emealeena Van Hestia, First Princess of the Hestia Empire, High Human strongest empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My story is not that different. I¡¯m also a Princess of the Original Elves. Crown Princess of Yydrassil Empire, the Original Elves¡¯ only empire. My true name is Nui Stefania Illythia Yydrassil.¡±


    ¡®I see she must have been feeling lonely, the reason why when she created her own race back then, she made them create an Empire with the same name. They even used the Yydrassil name as a Family name.¡¯ Orpheus, after learning Alvina¡¯s real name.


    ¡±It is as you have guessed, I was feeling lonely it¡¯s that why I did that. However, only the royal family has the right to have Yydrassil as a family name. To tell the truth, there are only a few members that have that family name. My mother in this world, Jasmine, me, and two of our ancestors (Previous Empresses).¡± Alvinia exined.


    ¡±I see. I hope you won¡¯t say you have a fianc¨¦ as well?¡± Orpheus raised a question with a serious expression.


    Alvina pondered and smirked before answering.


    ¡±Not really, there may have been one, but I beat him. I said only a man stronger than I could win my heart, and I will marry him. He lost back then; however, before leaving, he said he woulde back more powerful to beat me and win my heart. I heard he went into seclusion after his defeat against me. Well, he may appear in the future.¡±


    Orpheus nodded before smiling in response. Suddenly Nui said after heaving a sigh.


    ¡±Ah! I truly miss my little sister. Rem Leefa Yydrassil. I wonder how she¡¯s doing over there. Fine, I hope.¡±


    ¡±Oh!! A little sister. I bet she is beautiful like you. I want to meet her.¡± He shamelessly dered. It was unknown why he felt like teasing Alvina after hearing that she had a little sister.


    ¡±Hehehe! For your own good, don¡¯t dare to make a move on her. Understood? I know that you have already conquered Lucifer¡¯s daughter, but if you dare to covet my sister, I will not be polite.¡±


    Nui said with a frosty smile. Orpheus chuckled but still nodded his head feeling cold sweat running down his back. Her smile sends a shiver down his spine.


    ¡®Hehehe! I¡¯m more curious now, though.¡¯ He mumbled.


    Alvina and Orpheus continued their date for another two hours before going back to the academy and once in front of their dormitory, he said.


    ¡±Today has been fun. I hope you like it. Let¡¯s go on another date; please help me with her situation.¡±


    Alvinia nodded; she would help the twins not only because she was their friend but because of her own agenda.

 Chapter 94

    When Orpheus returned to his vi, Nemesis was waiting in one of the rooms. He didn¡¯t immediately go to that room as he had another visitor to talk to.


    When Orpheus walked into the room, Nia, the empress maid, her most trusted maid, kneeled before him.


    ¡±How is it, Nia?¡± He asked. This would be their second time meeting. Nia was a vampire disguised as a maid to infiltrate the pce. She was Lilith¡¯s sister, they looked like, but she had ck hair.


    Orpheus, who decided to y with Leon, decided to target his mother like he sent Daneel to target Amber. He would show the little boy, and her mother that he was not someone one should mess with. From what Nia told him, the empress had been ignored by the emperor for many years because of someone she had done. Originally it was not Leon who should have been the crown prince but someone else, his brother born from the second concubine.


    The empress had not given birth quickly, the concubine was the one that birthed first, a genius boy who was the crown prince, and a few yearster, Leon was born. However, one day mysteriously, the crown prince died, and Leon became the crown prince; since that day, the emperor became cold toward his empress, not visiting her anymore.


    This situation couldn¡¯t be more perfect for Orpheus to use to his advantage. He gave Nia a few orders, and soon, he would start.


    ¡±Everything is moving ording to the n. Recently there was a big piece of news circting inside the pce; the concubine seemed to have gotten pregnant again, a boy, it seems.¡± Nia informed her master, who couldn¡¯t stop chuckling.


    ¡±Oh! You must go back because I¡¯m sure your master might need your help soon.¡± He said, and Nia immediately understood what her real master meant. The news must have reached the empress already, and knowing her; there was no way she would take it happily.


    After watching Nia leave, Orpheus decided to go y with Nemesis, who was bing impatient.


    ¡±You are so bad, already nning to y with the poor boy¡¯s mother.¡± Nemesis, who overhead a bit of the conversation and knew what he had in mind, said when he entered the room.


    He smiled, and instead of talking about that subject, Orpheus dered as he locked eyes with Nemesis.


    ¡±I want you,¡± He said to Nemesis, who smiled happily.


    ¡±Take me.¡± She said.


    Soon they had lost themselves in the pleasure of sex.


    ¡°Auh¡­ Nnn¡­¡±


    She moaned softly, and her eyes became zed due to the pleasure. To this , He changed his movements in answer, breaking the rhythm now and then and gradually increasing the intensity and speed of his strokes while reaching Nemesis¡¯s deepest part every time.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Hua¡­ Nn¡­ Uu¡­!¡±


    Every time he moved his hips, her voice went up a pitch. Her slender body moved desperately to match his movements.


    Orpheus continued to pleasure her, trying to make this enjoyable for both.


    ¡°Haa¡­ Uu¡­!¡±


    Beads of sweat appeared on Nemesis¡¯s neck. Her moans became stronger, and her panting hastened.


    ¡°Ohhhhhh! Dear. Anhhhh!¡±


    He grabbed her by her hands and pulled her towards him. Her entire body was powerless, so she was pulled towards him like a doll. He matched the movement as he thrust his penis up, reaching her womb in an attack!


    ¡°Anhhhh!¡±


    Her entrance tightened around Orpheus¡¯s penis, and an incredible pleasure rushed through his spine.


    ¡°Do you feel it? Nemesis, does it feel good?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I feel it¡­! It feels¡­ good ah¡­ Hnn!¡±


    ¡°Where does it feel good the most? Is it here?¡± He asked teasingly and rubbed a certain zone of her vagina.


    ¡°Mmm! Hn¡­ That¡­!¡±


    ¡°Is it not here? Then does it feel the best here?¡±


    Orpheus thrust until her womb this time.


    ¡±Tell me.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s body stiffened briefly.


    ¡°I do not know¡­ I do not¡­ Anhhh!¡±


    ¡°This does not seem to be the spot either. This is troubling. Then how about here? Does this spot feel good?¡± He continued to tease the once princess.


    ¡°Nnnn, Mm¡­ Uu¡­ I don¡¯t know; I really do not know, Aaah¡­ Haaaauu!¡±


    He grabbed her well-endowed bottom and moved her up and down. His dick got buried deeper and deeper into her vagina than before.


    ¡°Hi! Ah¡­ Uuuuuun!¡±


    Suddenly, her body shivered again, and her vagina clenched his penis tightly as a flood of love juices rushed out of her womb.


    ¡®Oh? Did shee?¡¯


    ¡°Did you climax?¡± He asked with a smile.


    Nemesis looked at him with a red hue on her cheeks and buried her head inside his chest, too shy to reply. She felt like she was like a child before that would constantly get bullied during sex.


    ¡°It has not been that long since we started, but you have already climaxed, huh?¡±


    ¡°T-That is¡­ B-Because of you¡­ Kyle, you¡¯re too good, wait¡­ Anhhhh!¡±


    Instead of answering her, Orpheus thrust his waist upwards again.


    ¡°¡­ Aaa!?¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s legs straightened out. Her entire body shivered from the sudden pleasure, and to Orpheus¡¯s surprise, another flood of love juices gushed out of her.


    ¡®O?? Did she cum again?¡¯ He wondered.


    ¡°Again! I am¡­ Aaaaah¡­ Again¡­¡±


    ¡®This girl tonight, she is more sensitive than expected.¡¯ He thought. An unknown pride swelled up inside him, turning him wild.


    ¡°Hua¡­ Ha¡­ Aan¡­ Hnn¡­ Hua¡­ Huuu! Uu¡­! No¡­ I¡­ I cannot continue¡­ Please slow down, I¡­!¡±


    ¡±Anhhhhh!¡±


    He pulled his penis out almostpletely before thrusting it back again.


    *Smack!


    *Smack!


    He repeated that move quickly with brief intervals, making Nemesis shiver and groan every time.


    ¡°Anhhh!¡±


    His penis was inserted deeply and messed with her insides. Every time he thrust inside her, her body would tremble, and she would hug his back tightly.


    ¡°Haaah!¡±


    Hearing her moans gave him more energy to continue; he pulled his penis out and thrust it again.


    ¡°Uu¡­ Uu¡­ Uu¡­ Huah! No more¡­ Kyle.¡±


    Her body convulsed heavily. She bent her back and straightened her legs as her feeble moans continued. The sweat-covered girl had lost control of her body and could only shiver before the pleasure rushed through her spine.


    ¡°Uuuuuu¡­ Aah¡­ Uuuuu¡­!¡±


    Her insides tightened around his penis as though they intended to crush it. It felt as though all the strength left in her body was being focused on her vagina. No other part of her body could move properly.


    Each time he entered her, she shivered and groaned. She could barely think as her mind tried to cope with the soul-melting pleasure she was feeling.


    ¡°Uu¡­ Ah¡­ Uugh¡­ Aa¡­¡±


    At this rate, she would pass out soon.


    Looking at her with a mischievous and loving smile, Orpheus, who was in the mood to y, whispered in her ear.


    ¡°One more time. We will finish after one more time.¡±


    ¡°Aahh? One time¡­?¡± She mumbled like a child.


    He gave a light kiss to her beautiful lips and nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, my princess. Onest time, let¡¯s cum together this time, okay?¡±


    ¡°O-Okay. W-We will¡­¡± She looked at him with a lovestruck expression, and her hands tightened around his neck.


    He smoothly pushed his hips upward before she could finish her sentence. His hard-on, which had been on standby at the entrance of her vagina, pushed its way in forcefully. This alone made her spine tremble.


    ¡°Uuu¡­ Onest time¡­ Just one more¡­!¡±


    Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh. How can this girl be so cute? To the extent, he wanted to torture her without rest.


    It seemed like she intended to climax quickly to end with this pleasurable torture as she mustered up thest bit of her strength to move her hips on her own.


    This effort looked incredibly cute to Orpheus, as, despite her efforts, she had no strength left in her knees, so she could only squirm her bottom.


    Thus, he decided to take the initiative.


    With Nemesis in his arms, Orpheus suddenly stood up. Nemesis¡¯s thighs and calves instinctively wrapped around him like a snake to not fall. Then, he thrust his penis up powerfully.


    ¡°Uuughh?¡±


    Her eyes opened wide. The sudden pleasure left her dizzy.


    Orpheus grinned and continued. His cock impaled Nemesis¡¯s insides erratically, bringing her close to her orgasm!


    At the same time, he was also about to cum. He was ready to shoot his seed inside her womb, but he had to endure it a little longer for the sake of pleasuring his partner and reaching the climax together as promised.


    Grunting, Orpheus increased the speed and strength of his thrusts, reaching her deepest part with every stroke.


    ¡°Aaanh!?¡±


    Her hips trembled with every hit. Nemesis¡¯s sweaty body stuck to his body as she hugged him tightly, and her interior walls squirmed without rest. The pleasure of the approaching orgasm made her unable to think about anything else.


    Finally, she felt her orgasming.


    ¡°¡­Uuu! I¡¯ming¡­ Hiu¡­ Coming¡­!¡±


    ¡°I am going to cum as well.¡±


    ¡±¡­ Huah¡­ Nero, I love you¡­ Aa!¡±


    Unexpectedly he called him by his other name.


    Orpheus shivered and couldn¡¯t endure it anymore.


    ¡±I¡¯m falling for you as well; I¡¯ming too.¡±


    He ejacted deep inside, making her feel blissful. She was pleased to be with her man again. She had missed this feeling.

 Chapter 95

    After their intense session, Nemesis, who was beyond satisfied, was using Orpheus¡¯s chest as a pillow; even though she could not feel his beating heart, even though she could only feel colding from his chest, she was still happy because she loved him more than anything and to let him know this she dered.


    ¡±If I ever give up on your love then I have in myself, for it is your heart that pumps blood in my veins. If I ever grow cold, find me because then I am truly lost. If I ever recoil at your touch, I have harmed my soul and need your forgiveness. With your love around me, I will always find my way home, for when fear sets mypass spinning, it matters not which direction I take, only that I keep on walking.¡±


    Orpheus stayed silent as if digesting the words said by his woman before finally saying.


    ¡±Okay, I understand. Now it¡¯s my turn. I promise to learn more about you, to fall in love with you, to give you what you truly desire even when knowing you will not be alone. While I may not be able to love you all equally, always remember this, I will do anything and everything to protect you because you¡¯re all precious to me.¡± Orpheus dered before kissing Nemesis on the forehead.


    epting Nemesis seemed to have changed something inside him; he was more emotional than in the past two thousand years.


    Nemesis smiled, extremely happy; suddenly, she remembered something, and she asked.


    ¡±Orpheus, did you know why the teachers postponed the mock battles?¡±


    Orpheus, who was leaving to take a bath, stopped and answered.


    ¡±Yes! It¡¯s because a new ruin appeared, a higher-level one. The schools dispatched many teachers to explore this ruin; well explore the first levels to map it.¡±


    ¡±I see. No wonder, Ruins are such mysterious things. Most people think that Ruins are the creator gods doing, but I don¡¯t share the same thought as them. What do you say?¡±


    Orpheus shrugged his shoulders, not saying anything, and went to the bathroom.


    Left alone, Nemesis pouted, she thought she could keep him busy so he would not leave to y with another woman, but in the end, she could not do that. She could only sigh and sleep. She felt pity for Leon and her mother; they made an enemy of the only person they shouldn¡¯t have. If they knew who really was, they would die from fear. Orpheus Kyle Nero ke, the original vampire, many had forgotten his name, but soon they would remember again.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Going back a little in time. Empress Lillia¡¯s room.


    ¡°Dammit, dammit!!!¡±


    ¡°That whore, dammit, curse you.¡±


    *Crash!!*


    In the empress¡¯s room, several vases were thrown to the ground in session.


    Not content with that, Empress Lillia grabbed everything she could find and threw it to the ground furiously.


    Jewels, expensive tableware, sets of tea, even clothes.


    Even the expensive mirror offered to her as a betrothal gift by Leonardo; the empress had broken it in her fit of rage.


    *Rip*


    Empress Lillia even tore apart several expensive paintings; most of them had Her and Emperor drawn on them. This seems like a painting of their younger days when everything was going perfectly between them. However, now it¡¯s a different story.


    ¡°E-Empress Lillia, calm down.¡± A maid hurriedly tried to stop Lillia, but Lillia became more hysterical; she looked angrier. She roared:


    ¡°Shut up! You bitch. Who authorized you to speak?¡±


    *p!*


    The maid was pped hard, and the strength of the p threw the maid to the ground. Her level wasn¡¯t strong, to begin with. The pped cheek was swollen. However, the maid didn¡¯t dare to lift her head, fearing being beaten; in the worst case, she may die, so, she lowered her head, deciding to suffer her mistress¡¯s anger in silence.


    Nheless, that p seemed to have calmed the empress¡¯s emotions.


    Empress Lillia put a hand on her forehead, before walking toward her bed and sitting down. She then crossed her legs while ordering the maid.


    ¡°Quickly get up and clean the room.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, mydy,¡± The maid replied before starting to work.


    Suddenly, the door of the room was opened by another woman dressed just like the maid cleaning. It was another maid.


    ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m back.¡± She said.


    ¡°Oh! Nia, What happened?¡± Lillia asked in an obvious bad mood.


    Noticing her mistress¡¯s bad mood, the Nia quickly said. She started talking about the information she had brought.


    ¡°From the information I¡¯ve managed to collect, His majesty emperor is happy because the unborn child gender is said to be a boy without a doubt.¡±


    *Bam!*


    The empress hit a table nearby, and her Peak Level 4 strength crushed it into smithereens.


    ¡°Dammit.! It¡¯s that whore again. She is nning to steal Leon¡¯s future. Curse you, you damn whore¡± Empress Lillia shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him, immediately. Like this, he will not threaten my son¡¯s future¡±


    ¡°Calm down, mydy. You must carefully consider what you must or must not do before acting.¡± Nia, the new maid that had just entered, advised.


    Empress Lillia calmed down a little while nodding her head. What her servant has said is right. She needs to calm down and carefully n her next actions.


    ¡°Mydy, you need to calm down for now. You need to return to normal before acting. Why not go visit that ce you had often visited in the past?¡± Nia suggested.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re right. I need to calm down; besides, nobody cares if I¡¯m here or not. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t probably notice if I slept outside. I must calm down and n my future actions; everything is for my dearest son, Leon. Don¡¯t worry, son; I¡¯ll take care of them. Even that Kyle.¡± Empress Lillia muttered with a vicious smile.


    While she was busy nning things in her head, Empress Lillia did not notice that her second maid had a mysterious smile on her face; neither did the first maid notice this little abnormality. How could she? She was busy cleaning.


    Two hourster, they sneaked out of the Golden pce and went to the Commercial Area where that mysterious establishment was located. Naturally, they disguised themselves, especially Empress Lillia.


    Soon, they faced a two-story building, considering the height of the buildings around this should have been strange; however, nobody bothered about it because this mysterious establishment was a high-ss bar; who created it, nobody knows. Here your identity is kept secret; every big shot patronizes this hidden and mysterious establishment. Naturally, their identities were kept secret.


    The two entered the establishment.


    Fifteen minutester, a figure dressed in ck also entered the establishment.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    The insides of the establishment were veryfortable. Dim lights brightened it, and several musicians were ying soft music. You could even see women dancing.


    The chairs and tableware were of high quality, and the colors of the walls and ground were warm and calming. Beautiful paintings were hung on the wall; even the painting depicted the whole capital. A masterpiece.


    Empress Lillia¡¯s second maid excused herself after they entered. As for the Empress, she muttered, ¡°It has been a while since I came here.¡±


    She chose a seat next to the counter and ordered. ¡°Give me your strongest whisky.¡±


    The bartender does as he is told. The next instant, though, Lillia grabbed the cup and downed it in one go.


    ¡°Another, please¡±


    She drowned another five cups in a sh.


    ¡°Another one.¡±


    ¡°.Madam, are you sure it is alright? That was your seventh cup, you know,¡± the bartender asked out of concern for his customer.


    ¡°Shut up and serve me my drinks, do your job. Don¡¯t concern yourself with me,¡± Empress Lillia roared.


    ¡°As you wish, madam.¡±


    Empress Lillia drowned cup after cup for half an hour. Even though she was not drunk because of her cultivation, she started to feel tipsy.


    When she wanted to drink another cup, her maid stopped saying it was enough; however she refused, she even ordered her maid to leave her alone, to have fun on her own.


    Seeing that, the maid hesitated for a while before finally leaving the counter.


    However, not much time after the maid left, someone else sat down beside Lillia.


    It was a handsome young man with dark hair and blue eyes. The young man asked for a cup of wine from the bartender and looked at Lillia with a smile.


    ¡°Madam, you look in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Please go away; I want to be alone.¡±


    The young man was stunned; still, he smiled before saying:


    ¡°You want to be alone, you say? That won¡¯t do. In my experience, talking to someone is good in your situation. My name is Stefan; If you want, I don¡¯t mind listening to your story for a while.¡±


    ¡°And what made you think I¡¯ll talk?¡± Empress Lillia asked in a bad mood.


    ¡°You will, simply because I¡¯m patient, and the most important reason is that I¡¯m a good listener,¡± the ck-haired man shamelessly boasted.


    The disguised Empress Lillia was astonished.


    ¡®I met a shameless one. Still, why not y around as I¡¯ve nothing to lose.¡¯ Lillie thought.

 Chapter 96

    There was a silence after Orpheus, disguised as Stefan, shamelessly dered that.


    He looked at the woman in front of me; she had also disguised herself. Her original hair and eyes have changed to red hair and brown eyes; even though she had disguised herself, she couldn¡¯tpletely hide her beautiful face.


    The silence continued as they stared at each other in the eyes.


    Empress Lillia didn¡¯t know why but something in those limpid blue eyes was drawing her in; they looked mysterious. Finally, she lowered her head and:


    ¡°That bastard, It¡¯s all his fault.¡± Empress Lillia cursed softly and downed another cup of whisky as if she needed that before speaking.


    ¡°And that whore, she is like a cockroach refusing to yield. Damn them.¡±


    Orpheus just sat there, beside her, listening to her with a smile. He had just heard her curse lots of people. Naturally, she didn¡¯t say their names, though.


    She even cursed him. However, most of the time, she cursed that man, her husband.


    Although she cursed that man most of the time, he was not the only one the empress spoke about. Maybe because she thought Orpheus did not know who she was, she let out all the steam she had umted and started a vented all her grievances.


    She insulted her family, saying they didn¡¯t help even fully knowing what was happening.


    Like a good listener he was, Orpheus listened to her patiently, only interrupting to console her or to agree with her words.


    Like that, he slowly gained her trust, prompting her to talk more.


    That was not very hard due to Lilia¡¯s current state. Her defense weakened because of everything that happened inside the pce, so she became a little talkative; there was also alcohol.


    Although at the start she was rather reluctant to talk about her personal problems with an unknown man, the truth was that she needed someone that could listen to her. It was just a matter of time before she started to talk about everything.


    Moreover, Orpheus was a good listener above everything else, and importantly he was someone she was not going to meet again after tonight (it was what she thought), so she did not have to be wary of what he would think of her.


    In addition, Orpheus did not know her identity as the empress of the Wratharis Empire, the strongest empire on the human continent, so even if he felt unhappy about some of the things she said, it would not matter. With that mindset, she can let out all her frustrations.


    Suddenly, Orpheus felt somebody behind him; he knew who it was but still decided to y pretend.


    ¡°How may I help you, Miss?¡± He asked.


    She red at Orpheus and said, ¡°Mister. Can you please move away? That is my ce.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, that won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Is anything wrong? I¡¯m just talking with this beautiful woman here.¡± Orpheus asked while looking at Lillia.


    ¡°Could it be that I can¡¯t?¡±


    Lillia seemed to understand what Orpheus was trying to say. Because she looked at the neer in displeasure and waved her hand.


    ¡°Learn, stop bothering us. I¡¯m speaking to Mr. Stefan now.¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me, but mydy, you should not be too close with another man. Remember that you¨C¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Lea!¡± Lillia spoke again; this time, her displeasure became more evident.


    ¡°Shut up; We are doing nothing wrong, just chatting for a bit. Now go scram, go y.¡±


    ¡°I understand. But be careful, mistress.¡± The girl named Lea sighed and walked away while looking at them worriedly.


    Before leaving, though, she turned towards Orpheus and gave him a stealthy wink. Orpheus almostughed aloud. This girl, he would ask herter, how did she manage to be Lillia¡¯s maid and gain her trust to that extent.


    By now, Lillia¡¯s wariness towards Orpheus had diminished by a lot.


    They were now talking happily while drinking. He couldn¡¯t even count the number of cups she had drunk.


    Suddenly, Lillia said something normally she wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°You know, that¡¯s not the worst part; that bastard did not touch me for a long time now.¡±


    There was a silence before Orpheus said. ¡°What? How could he do that? To a beautiful woman like you. He deserves to be punished.¡±


    Finally, Lillia noticed that she had blurted out something she shouldn¡¯t; s, she had already done it. She rolled her eyes when she heard what Orpheus said.


    ¡°You know how to sweet talk. All men are the same.¡± Lillia said, feeling disgusted with men; they are just a bunch of animals.


    ¡°Not really, there are different, for example, their sizes. You know, I¡¯m talking about.¡± Orpheus shamelessly said.


    ¡°Fufufu! You¡¯re a funny one, and you¡¯re also shameless.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the praise, My Lady,¡± He replied with a grin.


    ¡°You dumbass, I¡¯m not praising you.¡±


    The two continued to chat happily. Well, It was more like Orpheus continued listening to her rambling patiently, consoling her for some time. He could feel that after the time spent with her, wariness toward him was almost reached the bottom. She became more talkative, more open; she even exchanged jokes with him.


    It was to be expected because Lillia, who was an empress, must keep her regal bearing, and she doesn¡¯t have someone she could talk to as an equal. Also, she was isted inside the pce; her husband never visited her chamber for a long time ago after that ident.


    To worsen everything, the woman she considered as a problem was now pregnant; the unborn child¡¯s gender is a male, meaning he could threaten her son¡¯s position. All these things created a moment of weakness in her.


    And when that weakness appeared, she met him. A handsome young man that listened to her problems andforted her without caring about her status: he even flirted with her; she felt desired after a long time, something she was deliberately searching for.


    To Lillia, that was the opportunity to vent all her frustrations. Moreover, Orpheus¡¯s sweet words of constion gave her an illusion offort. All these things were like a drug to her; once she tasted them, she would want more and more, and this was exactly his goal.


    Suddenly, Lillia asked him a question.


    ¡°Stefan, what¡¯s your job? I know it¡¯s impolite to ask this kind of question, but I just want to know a little about you.¡±


    Here¡¯se, she even started directly calling his name. You¡¯ve started falling, mydy. Orpheus smiled before answering.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m a merchant wandering here and there. What I am selling I will not say it for now, but I¡¯m nning to stay here for a while. I love this city, and I have a lot of connections.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a good thing if you like it; you should try to stay here and see.¡± Lillia suggested.


    Orpheus smiled when he heard what she said.


    Suddenly, someone came and whispered something into Orpheus¡¯s ear. He put on a startled expression before asking that person to go back.


    Afterward, Orpheus looked at Lillia apologetically and said to her.


    ¡°My apologies, beautifuldy, I need to excuse myself. A little urgency.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? You can go then,¡± She said, a little displeased.


    ¡°Thanks, take this¡±


    When Orpheus said that, he passed her earrings; it was emerald in color.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Lillia asked, confused; it was one thing to tell him a bit of her story, but it was entirely different from what he would give her some on their first meeting. She was not that cheap


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s a gift on my part. These earrings are used tomunicate; however, their range is limited to the capital; if I¡¯m outside the capital, it won¡¯t work.¡± Orpheus exined before continuing.


    ¡°Keep it; I will contact you again after Ie back. I want to see you again. I hope you will not decline.¡±


    Lillia stayed silent for a while before wearing the earrings.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Orpheusplimented her.


    ¡°Shut up, you rogue,¡± Lillia roared, embarrassed that she still epted his gift even when she thought it was a cheap move, that she was not that cheap. Women are creatures hard to understand.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me your name,¡± Orpheus said because he had just remembered that he didn¡¯t know her name, the name she was using under this disguise.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s Maria¡±


    ¡°Nice name. See you soon.¡± Orpheus said.


    Another one called him a rogue. He chuckled before leaving. The first to call him that was Emea when he was pursuing her.


    Once alone, Empress Lillia touched the earrings and said, ¡°What¡¯s happening to me? I even told him my second name.¡±


    She shook her head before saying,


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing nothing wrong. Besides, it was he that started by neglecting me. I¡¯ll think for myself; nothing happened, and maybe nothing will happen in the future.¡±


    After, Empress Lillia and her maid Lea (Nia disguised) left and returned to the pce.


    Fifteen minutester, Orpheus came out from his hiding and looked in the direction of the pce, precisely Lillia¡¯s mansion, and smirked before leaving. The die was cast. He would see her soon. The game had begun, and it would be exciting.

 Chapter 97

    While their master was having his fun outside, he ordered the girls to visit the gang to see if everything was fine.


    And now they were going back after talking with Katherina. Amber and Lilith decided to walk around for a while before returning to the academy.


    The two had gotten close enough even to joke. Amber told Lilith a joke which made the usual cold beautyugh; however, suddenly, their sharp senses caught sight of something, and they immediately jumped from where they stood.


    A ck daggernded where they were, and the ground melted. It was not a normal dagger, a dagger coated in poison, a deadly poison.


    Amber was so furious that she started emitting killing intent; someone dared to disturb her peaceful moment with her sister. Whoever they are, they must have a death wish; she could roughly sense a few enemies lurking in the dark.


    When she nced at Lilith, she saw her rxed expression; there was no hint of fear on her face; on the contrary, it seemed like what she had been waiting for hade.


    Looking into the dark alley, Lilith dered with a long sigh.


    ¡±I was wondering when you will appear, but finally, you are here. It took you long enough.¡±


    Amber¡¯s eyes widened; even though she thought something like this would happen, she had not thought it would be this soon. Assassins were after them.


    ¡±However, did you think it will be easy with your number?¡±


    Just after she said those words, she disappeared, unbeknownst to the assassins hiding, thinking he couldn¡¯t spot them; she was already aware of their position, thanks to her sharp sense, more urate than Amber¡¯s sense.


    Like the God of assassins, Lilith appeared behind one of the assassins, startling thetter to death.


    ¡±What? H-¡±


    He didn¡¯t even finish talking before his head left his body and danced in the air. Blood spurted from the headless body like a fountain.


    Lilith didn¡¯t wait; she had already disappeared from there, so no bloodnded on her. The remaining assassins quickly moved; threeunched their deadly des at her.


    Those des were too fast; kicking the ground, she did a backflip dodging the des; once in the air with her head towards the ground, she extended both her hands and daggers appeared inside them.


    Spinning in the air, she shot those daggers at the assassins like a bullet; they tore through the air at sonic speed, piercing two unlucky assassins. Life slowly left their eyes, and until the end, they still could not understand how Lilith¡¯s reaction could be this fast; it was like she had perfect control over her body; she even located them. They may be weakpared to the others; however, never would they have thought of dying so quickly in front of the target at the same level as them. Her level should be around peak level 5, but the strength she disyed was far more terrific than normal level 4.


    Fear assaulted the remaining assassins, not even two minutes had passed, and they lost three men. Two of them charged toward Amber, standing there nkly as if not understanding what was happening.


    ¡®This one is just a pretty flower. We will capture her to threaten that monster. She is just a weak level 6 origin master.¡¯ Thought the two assassins.


    They were too focused on their fantasy to notice Amber secretly smirking, while Lilith ignored them and concentrated all her attention on thest assassins. Unlike others whose levels were lower than level 4, this one was stronger; he should be a level 4 origin master, a weak level 4 origin master.


    Both were vigntly staring at each other.


    Meanwhile, just as the two assassins neared Amber, who had her face down and was trembling like a boat in the middle of a storm, she suddenly burst into a peal ofughter.


    ¡±Pft! Hahaha! I can¡¯t anymore. Pretending to be weak is too hard. Hahahaha!¡±


    It was like Amber had turned into a different person.


    ¡®Shit.¡¯


    Muttered the assassin before a fist covered in red me connected to his nose, breaking it; like a ragdoll, he was sent flying. Even though the second assassin was surprised by this unexpected situation, he decided to continue.


    Amber lowered her body until she almost touched the ground; the second assassin de passed over her head.


    Surprised by this unexpected move, the assassin was almost caught off guard; he quickly crossed his arms to block Amber¡¯s kick.


    She sent a kick toward the assassin, pushing him back before flipping her body up using her hands.


    Bang!


    Because of what she was wearing, her underwear became visible as she jumped into the air, but she cared not about something like that because the enemies were attacking.


    Amber summoned a sword from her space ring and used it to block the first assassin de; somehow, he had recovered. Using her free hand, she shot a fire beam at the assassin.


    The light beam was too fast and came from a tricky angle; hence the assassin couldn¡¯t avoid it; it pierced his left thigh, stopping his movement.


    Sensing the second assassin¡¯s iing attack, Amber chuckled because kicking the first assassin, but he dodged. To his surprise, it was exactly what Amber had been aiming for; she used that leg to drag the first assassin toward the iing attack.


    She sidestepped enough to let the second assassin pass her body. Everything happened too fast; both assassins didn¡¯t expect such a move, and as such, their reactions got dyed. The first assassin shifted his de to the opposite side to not injure his colleague; he tried shifting his body; however, it was already toote, and both assassins collided headfirst.


    They got momentarily dazed because of the concussion their brains received.


    And how could Amber let go of such a perfect chance to finish them off?


    ¡±Blood Arts: Bloody Sword!¡±


    Amber¡¯s sword was covered in a red glow before she threw it toward the assassins like a spear; the sword covered in red aura tore through the air like a snake trying to swallow its prey.


    The leader of this group of assassins wanted to move to save his men; however, he couldn¡¯t move as Lilith locked him in ce with her killing intent. He couldn¡¯t only watch helplessly as his men were going to die.


    At thest moment, the first assassin used his colleague¡¯s body as a meat shield to avoid certain death. Even so, he was sted back as the red aura surrounding the sword exploded after piercing through the second assassin¡¯s body. The body exploded, covering the injured assassin in gore and blood; hey on the ground puking blood.


    Sensing Amber slowly approach him, he knew his death hade. ring at the angelic-looking woman who yed the rabbit to lure them into a trap, the assassin cursed.


    ¡±You will die a horrible death, you bitch.¡±


    Amber wasn¡¯t offended by the rude words; she was even smiling.


    ¡±For an assassin, you talk too much.¡±


    She then brought down her leg; she aimed it toward the assassin¡¯s head; she was trying to squash thetter head into pulp; however, suddenly, Amber stopped.


    ¡±Hahahahaha!!!¡±


    While the sound of madughter could be heard, it came from the assassin lying on the ground.


    ¡±Haha, cough- cough. Die you bitch; it¡¯s what you get for underestimating your enemy.¡±


    The assassin was waiting for Amber¡¯s body to fall to the ground.


    However, no matter how much he waited, nothing happened. It was then he noticed that something was amiss.


    His leader sighed while Lilith chuckled; the assassin had underestimated Amber too much. The moment he fired that poisonous needle at her because he thought that she would have let her guard down as she was trying to finish a dying man; however, Lilith, whose side job was as an assassin, used to tell her never to let her guard down before an assassin. Assassins are more deadly when dying.


    Even when you thought you had their back against the hall after a deadly strike, it is at that moment an assassin would be the most dangerous. So, she had never let her guard down because the assassin was at death¡¯s door.


    ¡±Big sister, I¡¯ll be taking this one with him, and I will let you deal with the leader,¡± Amber said before breaking the assassin¡¯s limbs and dragging him into a dark alley.


    ¡±Sure, enjoy your meal,¡± Lilith said before looking at the leader of the assassins; thetter was confused; he felt like the information they received was wrong. Not only were the targets stronger there was that odd feelinging from them as if there weren¡¯t normal.


    As a veteran assassin who had taken countless missions and assassinated many people, he had always relied on his instinct. His instinct told him to run for his life, aborting this mission.


    ¡±!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    His subordinate inhumane cry further confirmed this feeling, and without hesitation, he turned tail and ran.


    However, Lilith, who should have been behind him, appeared in front of him, and her red eyes shone; when he saw that red luster and hermand, the leader¡¯s body refused to listen to hismand.


    ¡±Stop!¡±


    ¡±You are my prey.¡± Lilith dered before her fangs lengthened.


    It had been a long time since she tasted blood; while the quality would not be high, it was still blood, and it would be delicious. The leader died from fear even before he had all of his blood sucked and his body turned into a bag of bones. The leader¡¯sst thought was that the blood-sucking race was back.

 Chapter 98

    The gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.


    However,


    Mm~¡± With a soft groan, Nemesis¡¯s naked body copsed on Orpheus¡¯s chest as her body twitched softly.


    She woke him up with a special service in the morning, and he had to reciprocate.


    ¡±Are you perhaps in heat?¡± He asked, fully knowing it was because this girl had a lot of insecurities. No matter what he would say, she still felt insecure and needed to do something, she must be constantly connected to him to feel safe, and there was nothing he could do except slowly get rid of these insecurities.


    At least for now, he would try to satisfy her whenever she wanted.


    Nemesis ignored his words, and She kissed him, and he did the same, but he kissed her softly.


    She moaned softly and twisted her body on his thigs. Orpheus¡¯s rock-hard ns rubbed against her thigs, increasing her body temperature.


    ¡±You¡¯re a beautiful woman, Nemesis. d I¡¯ve you for myself, I can¡¯t let any other man have after all. Only I am worthy of this beauty.¡±


    Nemesis looked at him with a sweet smile as she said ¡±d that you know, if you don¡¯t take care of me, I¡¯ll leave for-¡±


    Orpheus didn¡¯t let her finish and cut her off by sealing her lips as they started another tongues battle.


    At the same time, he moved his fingers through her spine, making Nemesis shiver and moan under the intense stimulus.


    Quickly undressing her, she did the same to him.


    He licked her clit slowly before sending his tongue inside her pussy in slow motion.


    Nemesis¡¯s body arched up, and she let out a moan.


    His hands traveled toward her ample breasts; he started massaging them, pinching her already hardened nipples.


    ¡±Mnmmh!¡± Nemesis moaned, feeling the double assault. Orpheus starts sending his tongue in and out of her sacred ce at fast speed while ying with her breasts while his other hand was used to caress her ear, one of her sensible points, slowly.


    ¡±Oooh! Good¡±


    She moaned, pushing his head deeper into her crotch, making his nose rubbing against her clit.


    Sensing she was about toe, he stopped for a moment; she looked at him with confusion, chuckling. Orpheus lowered his head again, but this time he didn¡¯t put his tongue inside her pussy; instead, he sucked her clit so hard that her body trembled, then he pinched her hardened nipples the same as he continued sucking her clit.


    ¡±Ooh! I¡¯m cumming!!¡± Nemesis shouted as she let out her first orgasm.


    With slurping sounds, Orpheus drank all her love juice before raising his head and bringing his stained mouth to kiss her; she reciprocated passionately while using her hand to please his hardened and throbbing dick.


    Stopping their kiss, he watched, trying to please him clumsily; he decided not to intervene.


    She hesitated for a moment before lowering her head to kiss the tip of his dick; slowly, she flicked her tongue around the head of his dick; she started licking it while slowly moving toward the end of his shaft; using her free hand, she yed with his balls, handling them a bit roughly while moving her head up and down.


    Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan, he didn¡¯t know where she learned this, but she wasn¡¯t bad. She started moving her head faster while still ying with his balls; he held her head in ce as he started moving his hips faster; Nemesis was caught off guard; she tried to stop him, but he was faster; he pumped her throat faster sending almost his entire length into her throat, his balls contracted as he shot his hot semen into her mouth.


    Nemesis gasped; she had trouble breathing. Finally, Orpheus removed his dick from her mouth to see her spit some of his semen; panting, she red at him.


    ¡°Sorry, I became a bit excited. That¡¯s good, it was not perfect, but I like it.¡± He praised her, trying to decrease her anger.


    Licking her lips, Nemesis muttered, ¡°It tastes bitter as always.¡±


    Smiling, he put her on his thighs, his dick aiming at her entrance.


    He did not enter immediately. Instead, he teased Nemesis slowly, causing her to moan and bit her lips. Her face slowly became redder and redder, and her breathing turned more and rushed.


    Finally, she could not endure more. She tried to push her waist towards his shaft to fill it with his cock.


    But Orpheus moved back at thest moment and smirked.


    ¡°You know what you need to say in a moment like these, my little queen .¡±


    The princess blushed hard; she bit her rosy lips and nodded.


    ¡°..Please¡­ I want it¡­ Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡±He praised.


    As soon as he heard that, he immediately pierced deep inside her, reaching the deepest corner of her pussy.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­!¡± She moaned loudly and curved her neck up. She then hugged Orpheus¡¯s neck and started to move up and down.


    ¡°Ahnnn, ugh, Ahn, I¡¯m feeling it inside me again,¡±


    Nemesis said, eyes filled with lust. This feeling was too intoxicating, too addictive, and she could never get tired of it.


    She wriggled her butt eagerly, and her white legs opened sideways to allow his huge member to push deeper inside her, making it easy to plow her. Nectar gushed out of her flower garden as a stream.


    The jealousy she felt as he went out to y earlier disappeared, and her insecurities seemed to have faded; now, she wanted nothing more than to be connected with him. So, she wasn¡¯t holding herself back anymore.


    Orpheus felt excited when he saw that she wasn¡¯t jealous anymore. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her lust-filled face and heard her crazy moans. His libido surged up again, making him thrust inside her soft, warm, and wet pussy in a crazed manner.


    Her tender and sensitivebia rubbed against his cock fiercely, and his nd did the same, bringing even more pleasure to both of them. The two kept reaching one high after another, immersing heart and mind in the pleasure. It¡¯s why sex is a wonderful thing.


    The original kept ramming his thighs against her sensitive body while his hands rubbed and caressed Nemesis¡¯s perfectly round buttocks. His mouth wasn¡¯t idling either; he was sucking her tit as he plowed her hard. With each thrust, love fluids rushed out of her cave.


    Nemesis couldn¡¯t endure this soul-melting pleasure and forgot about everything around her. She was enjoying herself.


    ¡°Annhh! Annhh! harder my love, I¡¯m all yours forever and ever¡­¡±


    He was surprised when she said this. She even coiled her legs around him and opened the entrance of her wombpletely.


    Smiling, he increased his paces.


    Pak* Pak* Pak*


    Sounds of his nds kissing her ass cheeks resonated within the room. Lifting her a little, Orpheus pierced her, sending his entire cock inside her snatch.


    Instantly, his penis reached into her womb and broke inside it.


    ¡°Ugh! Ahnnnn¡­..!¡± Nemesis let out a loud cry and shivered intensely. The sudden pain and pleasure made her orgasm in one go.


    The amount of love juice she let out was even greater than her first orgasm. His legs werepletely drenched.


    He groaned in excitement and pushed Nemesis down, changing their position to the missionary position and starting a new round of fierce pounding. He plowed her fiercely.


    Orpheus pressed down on her body without mercy, not giving her time to leave the afterglow of the orgasm. Instead, he attacked even more aggressively, causing the half-demon half-angel girl¡¯s vagina to contract around his dick a tightly like a coiled snake about to strangle its prey.


    ¡°Ohhh! Lord!¡± Nemesis let out a loud cry and hugged his neck.


    He smirked and kissed her lips, owning her body and soul ultimately, thus making her his once again.


    She was approaching another orgasm.


    And with a long shiver, she orgasmed again.


    However, he continued attacking her and plowing her fiercely and enjoying the feeling of her flesh opening and closing to receive his holy spear.


    By her third orgasm, she was finally unable to endure anymore. She moaned loudly and spasmed as though an electric current was attacking her.


    At the same time, she let out a strange, unintelligible moan, and her body clung to him like an opossum while reveling in the pleasant aftertaste of the orgasm she had.


    Seeing that, Orpheus increased his speed for onest sprint. Finally, he pierced her womb and sent all the semen he had umted in her. He stopped only after depositing everything inside it.


    Nemesis moaned loudly and closed her eyes, lying powerlessly in the bed.


    ¡°¡­ So good¡­¡± She muttered with a dazed expression. She was delighted. So satisfied that ck wings appeared from her back, and using them, she wrapped them like a cocoon around Orpheus.


    ¡±No matter how many times I¡¯ve seen them. They are still beautiful.¡± Heplimented while caressing her feathers, making Nemesis shiver.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go for another round before leaving for school.¡± He said before jumping on her again.

 Chapter 99

    ¡±Let¡¯s go for a second round then.¡± Right after he said those words, Orpheus lowered his head and sealed her lips; meanwhile, his hands moved over her body, caressing it. Using one of his hands, he kneaded her big and wonderful breasts; he yed with her hard erected nipples.


    Nemesis felt her body bing weak, and she tried to moan; however, because he was sealing her lips with his lips, she couldn¡¯t. His remaining hand went toward his clitoris, and he pinched it.


    Immediately, her body shook; she broke their kiss and let out a loud moan.


    He didn¡¯t give her any time before he slid his middle finger inside her sacred ce; her body shook again, lowering his head and biting her left nipple.


    ¡°Annhh!¡±


    Nemesis moaned while holding his head down; she was sensitive after numerous orgasms yet still refused to back down because she was trying to hang him dry. Orpheus smiled before acting.


    While ying with her breast, he started to finger her slowly; soon, his assault became quicker.


    Nemesis¡¯s body arched up; she loudly moaned before cumming. Her body fell back into the bed, and juice flooded out of her pussy, drenching the already wet bed.


    Her breathing became rough; her big breasts were moving up and down. He stared at her beautiful mature body overflowing with charm. He licked his lips like a wolf before lowering his head toward her hairless pussy. Before she couldprehend what was happening, he had already assaulted her pussy with his tongue imbued with origin.


    ¡°Wait, Kyle, ugh! Annhh¡±


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t wait as he sucked her clit before sliding his tongue into her wet cave, assaulting her with his best technique; she was sent into heaven, again and again; the pleasure was too much.


    ¡°Ooohhhhhhhh!¡±


    Nemesis let out a loud moan before cumming; her body twitched a few times. She had forgotten how many times she had an orgasm this morning; the only thing inside her mind was the ever-present pleasure filling her body, corrupting her soul.


    Nemesis gulped when she saw the furious beast; she had a hungry look in her eyes; she wanted this beast to mess up with her inside again, to help her calm down the itchiness she had been feeling deep inside for a while ago. So, she looked at Orpheus as if she was begging him to end her misery.


    He smiled and lowered the head of his hardened cock at the entrance of her cave and prated her in one thrust. He didn¡¯t tease her this time as he was at his limit.


    ¡°Anhhhh!¡±


    Her body violently arched back, and her eyes widened as if she was having an Ahoge.


    If someone were to film the current Nemesis and show her what kind of expression she was making, she would be shocked she was making the same face as those characters in hentai.


    Not like she would have cared about that because, at the moment, the only thing that mattered was to be connected to this man who was the only one capable of making her show that kind of expression.


    Orpheus began to assault her with fast attacks; he was rough, making Nemesis grunt in pain.


    Her body, which had not recovered yet from their previous sessions, shivered fiercely. Her tight wall wrapped fiercely around his cock, trying to crush it.


    However, he didn¡¯t stop his rough assault because she seemed to love it as she kept moaning like there was no tomorrow. His dick went in and out repeatedly until it pierced her lower lips and hit her womb.


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡±


    Nemesis let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body, but he was holding her hands, so she could not move.


    ¡±Faster and rougher, please.¡± She begged.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled and did as his woman wished. Like newlyweds, he fucked her with all his strength.


    Nemesis gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.


    He licked her neck and armpit, and then he bit her nipples. One of his hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.


    Finally, his hands moved to her cunt. He used his fingers to rub her clit, making her moan loudly.


    Then, when Nemesis was getting used to the pleasure, he licked her ear before biting it hard.


    ¡°Ugh¡­~¡± She moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body, and her walls tightened around his dick, almost making him cum, but he ground his teeth and continued.


    ¡°Nero¡­¡± With a loud cry, he felt another orgasming for the woman moaning under him.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    After the flood of love juices drenched his waist, Nemesis gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at him with a pitiful expression. Although she was the one that asked him to be rough, he went beyond her expectation.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus, who was not satisfied yet, assaulted her after switching positions.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s eyes opened wide. She looked at him as though looking at a beast and her face turned pale. Her body shook; it was as if someone had attacked her with a bolt of lightning.


    But in the next moment, she felt his member moving again.


    She moaned involuntarily; thebined assaults caught herpletely off guard. She became more aroused under his rough assault.


    Orpheus smirked and put strength on his waist. Suddenly, his dick pierced her deepest part. She gasped, and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s walls tightened even more around his dick, and his member found it a bit hard to move.


    So, he thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. She shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­!¡± Finally, she let out another loud moan.


    ¡°Ohhhh! So good¡±


    She moaned and screamed. Her body twisted below him, and her legs wrapped around his waist to wee his assault.


    Nemesis¡¯s moans became even louder and lewder as his assaults went on.


    The slippery sounds of his dick piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with her moans and created a choir of pervert sounds that overwhelmed their senses. She forgot everything, literally everything; her head became pure white. She just wanted to enjoy this moment, this feeling of being connected with him. That was the only thing that mattered at the moment.


    Finally, when he felt she was about to orgasm again, he decided to bring this morning¡¯s lovemaking to an end.


    Grabbing her waist, he moved in and out quickly. He mmed his waist on her ass while using his teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Nemesis¡¯s body shivered repeatedly, and her eyes turned nk.


    ¡°So deep¡­ T-This¡­ feeling so good. I-I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    Then suddenly, her body spasmed.


    Once, twice, and thrice.


    Orpheus grunted. The attacks of his waist turned faster, and finally, he felt his orgasming.


    Thus, he thrust onest time and cummed inside her womb.


    ¡°Cumming¡­~¡± Nemesis screamed, arching her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength, and she copsed in the bed.


    Orpheus took a deep breath andy over her. He kissed her, and she responded with passion. He kissed her cheeks and decided to let her rest; her eyelids were slowly closing themselves, and she had already fallen into sleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continueter,¡± He whispered into her ear as though she had heard a luby. There were still a few hours before the beginning of today¡¯s ss, not that he was sure they would be ss today as the teachers didn¡¯te back yet.


    ¡®I wished I could live forever with my loved ones; it would be good.¡¯ He suddenly had this strange thought, something he had never considered before.


    Just as Orpheus was about to stand up ended up falling face-first onto the bed.


    ¡±What the-¡±


    He couldn¡¯t finish his words before a pain like he had never felt before assaulted him, leaving him voiceless.


    ¡±!!!!!!!!!¡±


    He felt like his soul was being ripped apart by countless hands, and his head became pure white before losing consciousness.


    ¡ã


    A ck sky.


    In the darkness of fading sun and moon, a hill was covered with numerous giant corpses.


    And standing atop this hill covered in corpses was a man judging by his outfit. This man had his face facing the other side; thus, it was impossible to see his face, but his long dark purple hair was visible.


    Corpses, endless corpses and


    Death.


    The scene was filled with pulverized and crushed giant corpses no matter where you looked.


    Gore filled the area: internal organs and cerebrospinal fluid.


    Suddenly, a roar shook the world, turning the corpses into powder but strangely, the man with the purple hair was perfectly fine.


    BOOOOM!


    The whole gxy seemed to have exploded, swallowing the man with the purple hair.


    Before he was swallowed, there was the image of a tattoo being visible for a second before everything became dark, and Orpheus woke up gasping for air.


    Huff* Huff*


    ¡±What the hell was that?¡± He wondered, still feeling fear.


    However, he was too focused on the weird dream he had to notice that currently, he had a pair of ck wings like an angel on his back. At the same time, a strange tattoo momentarily appeared on the sleeping Nemesis¡¯s stomach before vanishing.

 Chapter 100

    Two hourster, Orpheus and the girls were inside their ssroom, waiting for their teacher. She came one hourter; she looked exhausted with a pale face.


    ¡±Sorry, thepetition, I meant the mock battle would be postponed. We have an emergency. A new ruin has appeared, and we are exploring it, but we discovered something. This ruin is different from any other ruins we have explored; we can¡¯t explore it.¡±


    ¡±All of you must have heard of Ruins before. Ruins are like dungeons or like forbidden zones. The dungeon Ruins had many levels and restrictions put on them. Normally you will be authorized to raid Ruins only a few monthster, but as things are going on, we decided to let you explore ruins ahead of schedule.¡±


    Their teacher¡¯s words made most of them happy; the reason they enrolled in this academy was to have the right to explore Ruins, where many exceptional things awaited them. Most importantly, exploring Ruins could let you earn many points for graduation, and once you graduate, you can explore more Ruins. The reason why most families sent their children to the academies was that once they graduated, they would have the right to explore Ruins; one of their family members could tag along.


    ¡±You will be sent on a mission two dayster.¡±


    Orpheus frowned because, from their teacher¡¯s words, they were not immediately going into Ruins but on a mission instead.


    As if to confirm his spection, their teacher said.


    ¡±You will not immediately be sent inside Ruins but on a mission in one of the forbidden zones. I don¡¯t have the time to exin about Forbidden zones as most of you are already aware of what Forbidden zones are. In case you don¡¯t know, the library is there to help you. Continuing what I was saying, you will be sent to one of the forbidden zones for training before going into Ruins. Don¡¯t be too disappointed as Forbidden zones are like another form of Ruins.¡±


    ¡±You are dismissed; see you in two days.¡± She said before leaving.


    While most were confused, they visited the library to acquire more information.


    As usual, Orpheus disappeared as soon as their teacher left. E, who was trying to talk to him, sighed.


    Lily was frustrated; she felt she must do something for her other half.


    Someone was more frustrated because a few days ago, he kept having those weird dreams, there were too weird and scary, and they felt like someone else memories. Grim became afraid to sleep.


    He decided to leave to clear his ideas.


    ?????


    Late in the night, Grim Asmodeus was fighting against the sleep, but he still eventually fell asleep, and right after that, he started seeing those weird dreams again.


    [a man was standing with someone who looked like Grim but older; he had long white hair and a handsome face. His name was Lumis; there was another person whose name was Kratos.


    Facing the three was a man whose feature was blurred except for his crimson eyes.


    It was this man talking.


    ¡±So, Kratos, why are you here? Last time if I remember correctly, Aatox said that you wouldn¡¯t intervene in our next fight. You even agreed to it, but now you¡¯re here. Care to exin?¡±


    Kratos smiled before answering ¡±Well, they offered me something I was searching for; I¡¯m also curious about you. What are you? You do not look like the undead. What are you? You¡¯re too powerful than us individually. I¡¯m intrigued; please answer my question.¡±


    ¡±Kratos, we did note here to chat; we are here to kill him, do not ask any unnecessary question.¡±


    The one called Lumis shouted furiously. Kratos red at him, and he automatically shut his mouth.


    The man with crimson eyesughed,


    ¡±I see, but even myself, I want to know what I am. Let¡¯s finish our business here; some people are too impatient to die. I will kill you two today.¡±


    One had to know thatst time, he almost killed them; if not because of the other¡¯s interference, he would have probably killed those two.


    Lumis attacked; first, dozens of spears made of light were sent toward the man with the crimson eyes; he disappeared from where he stood, reappearing elsewhere. As if Grim had predicted where he would appear, he shed at him with his sinister ck scythe. He sidestepped in the opposite direction dodging Grim¡¯s sh.


    Grim followed by firing dozens of dark beams at him, the man again but Kratos was waiting for him, he immediately shed at him with his sword covered in gray light, the man hastily summoned a blood-colored Sword covered in ck me to block Kratos shes.


    *ngs* *Kaboom*


    When the two swords shed, it produced a big explosion; using the recoil from the explosion, the man escaped from the encirclement of those three. He distanced himself from them.


    He appeared far from the three, smiling, he muttered.


    ¡±Interesting, now it¡¯s my turn.¡±


    Immediately after saying that, he vanished.


    The moment the man disappeared, Lumis was startled; his scalp went numb, and a strong sense of danger-filled his heart.


    He rushed forward almost instantly, at the same time using the pure white sword in his right hand as a shield to block behind him.


    Dang!


    With an explosive sound, the man¡¯s blood-colored sword shed at the Lumis pure white sword, and a berserk power erupted like a volcano.


    *Kaboom*


    Lumis spat out a mouthful of blood, staggering forward.


    The man wanted to continue his assault, but he¡¯s forced to switch into a defensive stance blocking Grim¡¯s ck scythe. Suddenly a ck me was shot out from the ck scythe; sensing the threating from this ck me, the man tilted his head and left shoulder in the opposite direction; he barely managed to evade that deadly ck me.


    He didn¡¯t even catch his breath before Kratos shed at him from the left; he was forced to bring his already strengthened left hand to block Kratos¡¯s ck Sword covered in gray colored me; those me looked ghastly.


    The man¡¯s strengthened left hand and Kratos¡¯s ck Sword shed


    ngs!


    Using the recoil from his sh with Kratos, the man used his right leg to kick Grim in the chest sending him dozens of meters behind; Grim grunted.


    ¡±Guh!¡±


    Grim spat a mouthful of blood before hastily stabilizing himself in the air as he looks in the man¡¯s direction.


    On the other hand, the man¡¯s hastily cut off his left hand covered in that ghastly gray me; when his left hand was covered in that me, it started aging transforming into a mummy-like a hand from the wrist, and he was forced to cut off his arm if he didn¡¯t want to suffer the same fate as his already cut off left hand.


    He chuckled, saying, ¡±Kratos, you Death me looked dangerous as usual.¡±


    Two seconds his arm regenerated.


    Kratos smiled before answering ¡±Thank you for the praise, but I¡¯m more jealous of you, super Regeneration; it¡¯s a total cheat, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The man didn¡¯t respond; he only smiled.


    Grim and Lumis¡¯ eyes were filled with intense jealousy; they wanted to possess this kind of super regeneration, but s, it is not possible now; maybe they will, after advancing into the high level. At their current level, advancing became extremely hard even though they were genius.


    The four looked at each other for a while before the man shed horizontally with his blood-red sword. This blood-red sword extends to hundred meters long, going in Kratos¡¯s direction. When the sword fell, space trembled and seemed disced, as if it was cut in two.


    Kratos hastily bring his ck sword in front of him, blocking Kyle¡¯s sword.


    *Boom* Puh!


    A big explosion urred with Kratos spitting blood from his mouth as he was sted far away. The hand holding the ck sword was split open with blood flowing out.


    ¡®Drip¡¯ ¡®Drip¡¯ ¡®Drip¡¯


    The entire space was silent as a drop of fresh blood dripped down from Kratos¡¯ arm.


    Having managed to push far away from the most dangerous of the three, the man vanished again, appearing behind Grim, shing at him.


    Grim muttered,


    ¡±Body of Darkness¡±


    His body is transformed into ck smoke,


    ¡±Puff¡±


    He disappeared; like that, he managed to avoid the man¡¯s deadly sword.


    From afar, Lumis performed aplicated hand seal muttering


    [God Judgement]


    Immediately, million Light-shaped medium spears (1,5 m) appeared in the sky; they shot down towards the man¡¯s location.


    The man¡¯s expression changed; he rapidly used ¡®Shrink,¡¯ a small distance teleportation spell, he repeatedly used it to distance himself, but because of the number of those light spears, he couldn¡¯t avoid them. Waving his sword, he started blocking some of the light spears.


    Suddenly, the man¡¯s paled.


    ¡±Crap¡±


    Because in the distance, he saw Grim holding a twenty-meter-long ck spear made of dark element; the ck spear was sent towards him.


    One had to know that, dark elements and light elements are opposite elements.


    *Kabooms*


    Space trembled; the man hastily brought his hands in front of him to protect his head. He has sted away.


    Puff!


    He spat out a mouthful of blood, and immediately he said


    ¡±You got me, Kratos, but do you think I would let you go like that?¡±


    Now that one could see that Kratos¡¯s ck Sword pierced through his stomach, it seemed that he appeared in front of the man after thetter was sted away.


    Kratos only smiled before his expression changed. He grunted because the man head-butted him; he felt dizzy; following the headbutt, the man gripped his left hand holding the ck sword and yanked it.


    Crack!


    That arm broke off, Kratos grunted again, the man swung his arm down, cutting off that arm, Kratos vomited blood, he quickly distanced himself from the man looking at his missed arm with a disbelief expression.


    The man extended his arm, and space waspressed; he appeared before Lumis and thrust his arm into his body, crushing his heart.


    ¡±One!¡±


    The man dered, his eyes shone crimson, and his hair was turning crimson. He reappeared before the injured Kratos trying to finish him, but he only managed to destroy one of his eyes.


    ¡±Shit!¡± The man clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Kratos fled with his tail between his legs, leaving Grim alone, the man appeared before him, and the dream was immediately cut off.]


    ¡±Hah! Hah! Hah! What was that? How can someone be so powerful? and the man had the same eyes as Kyle? What is going on?¡± Grim Asmodeus mumbled while clutching his chest. His body was drenched in sweat, he needed answers, and he knew where he would get them, just that he didn¡¯t wish to ask for help from that thing.


    The only thing that Grim remembered corrected from all those weird dreams was the man named Lumis asking him to avenge him and to wake up. He had no idea what this meant, but he knew he would soon get the answers he sought, as his head would explode if this continued any further.

 Chapter 101

    At the same time, somewhere in a small world entirely covered in forest.


    The forest was gigantic, shadowy, and archaic. Its canopy was imed by maple, spruce, and elm, and sparkling light dancing between the branches allowed for a diversity of nts to make use of the nut and seed-covered grounds below.


    Swooping creepers suspended from the asional tree, and a potpourri of flowers, which were seen asionally, shed with the otherwise monotonous forest grounds.


    A variation of animal noises, which were caused by foraging beasts, resonated through the air, and formed a chaotic orchestra with the trickling sounds of a gentle river stream.


    On a lone Hill stood a Pce, and that Pce was high up on the hill overlooking the forest, its many pointed towers giving it the look of an entric crown. The walls were a white stone that glistened in the summer sun, and the roof was grey te. There are sculptures in front of the pce; these sculptures in front of the pce had been made long ago by masters of the craft; it seems to recount some kind of story, probably the second world war, the Bloody War, it was called.


    The pce¡¯s interior was beautiful; all stair rails were ornate mahogany, carved and polished, so they shined. Furniture was all handmade by master craftsmen. Nothing ever got dirty; in the center of the pce stood a giant golden door and behind these golden doors was a big hall.


    In a middle of that room was a beautiful big Jade table; around this gigantic table, were more than Ten chairs, and sitting on most of these chairs were the big shot of the three continents.


    Today, the world summit was about to begin, and the people sitting in this big room were here for this.


    The women were sitting on the left side.


    Sitting on the first chair, was the Pope of the Holy Church, Freya P. ire, a beautiful woman even with a veil covering her face; she had golden hair, she was dressed in a White nun robe.


    After her, was a white-haired woman, beautiful, with nice proportions and big breasts (D cup), but her expression was ice-cold; strangely, she was the mature version of Kaguya. This woman was the Ruler of the Peach Blossom Empire, Shirayuki Sakura, surnamed The Ice Empress. Kaguya¡¯s mother.


    Following her was another woman; she had beautiful green eyes and green hair, a nice form, she had elongated ears. This woman was Nui Yydrassil¡¯s mother, the Queen of the Elven race, Elmyra Yydrassil.


    Besides her was her little sister, the Principal of the Heaven Star Academy. Jasmine Rhea Yydrassil.


    Sitting after Jasmine was another middle-aged woman; she had short blue hair and blue eyes; she was also a principal of a school, the Saint Star Academy, the second strongest academy. She was ring at Jasmine wanting to provoke her, thetter didn¡¯t even look at her, and because of that, she seemed to be pouting. Only one word could be used to describe her, Cute. She had the same height as Quinn Evelyn Asmodeus, almost the same features, but she was human, not a Demon. Her name is Elena McCain.


    As for the men, they were sitting on the right side.


    On the first chair, was Wratharis emperor, Leonardo Neos V, Leon Ackes Neos¡¯ father. With his golden hair and golden eyes; he had a scar on the left side of his face.


    After Leon¡¯s father was a red-haired man, Luxiria¡¯s emperor, Maximus Luxiria, was a handsome middle-aged man with red eyes. He¡¯s Luxor¡¯s father and Emia and Emia¡¯s uncle.


    Sitting after him, was the emperor of the Eastern empire, Ren Feilong, Ren Xiaosu, and Xiaowen¡¯s father. He had long ck hair and ck eyes, expressionless face.


    After him, was the emperor of the demon empire, the Asura Empire. Drakos Asmodeus, Grim¡¯s Asmodeus father.


    Sitting on the remaining chairs after the Demon Emperor, were the kings of four kingdoms affiliated with the four empires on the human continent.


    Sitting on the edge of the table was an old man, probably in his 80; despite his age, he looked like someone who was in his sixties, with white hair and blue eyes. This old man was the head of The Council.


    The Council was an organization established thousand years ago; it is constituted of the Human race, Elven race, and Demon race; they¡¯re also called ¡®Trinity¡¯.


    They are the decision-maker, symbols of world peace, and world judges. They refused to acknowledge the Vampire race and continued to hunt them. (Only the human race and demon race).


    The old name is Friedrich Luxiria.


    Friedrich was the first to speak.


    ¡±Wee to all. I see some people are not present today, despite being informed about the purpose of this summit, which is to talk about that mysterious being who suddenly appeared. Well, we continue without them.¡±


    When the old man from The council said that, nobody answered. He sighed before continuing.


    ¡±Does anyone among you manage to get a piece of useful information on the being that appeared?¡±


    Leonardo Neos was the one to answer.


    ¡±Nothing has been found on that being until now. The only clue we had, was that this being had red eyes like blood. Nothing else. Your excellency.¡±


    ¡±The same thing on our sides¡± Maximus Luxiria, Ren Feilong, Drakos Asmodeus, and the other kings have also said the same thing.


    Friedrich frowned as he feared nothing was found, but he still hoped someone had seeded in finding something.


    ¡±Do the Queen Elven and the Ice Empress have nothing to say?¡±


    Elmyra Yydrassil smiled, not answering; the Ice Empress remained silent, eyes closed.


    As if he was sure they wouldn¡¯t reply, Friedrich smiled before continuing.


    ¡±On our side, we found almost nothing. We decided to consult Mama.¡±


    When they heard this name, everyone present was astonished, because they knew this Mama, she was an olddy, extremely mysterious, she was origin master with the power of divination. Her divinations were always urate; everybody respected and feared her; she could dabble with the strings of your fate if you ever anger her. She also possessed a high level. Nobody wants to be on her bad side because of this.


    Now, with Mama¡¯s intervention, they were sure to have something on that mysterious being, even though thetter was level 2.


    Friedrich sighed before continuing


    ¡±After consulting Mama, we didn¡¯t get anything too useful; she just said a few broken words before falling unconscious. [do not anger¡­crimson cmity..]. Until now, she is still inas. We don¡¯t know what it means. All we can say is, it¡¯s better not to anger this being if we ever found him.¡±


    Everyone was astonished to hear this news; it¡¯s as if cold water was poured on their heads. Even Mama couldn¡¯t. Who was this mysterious being? Did hee as a friend or as an enemy? For now, nobody knows but better be cautious for a while.


    While everyone thought of the mysterious being, only Leonardo was frowning, because when he heard crimson, he remembered Leon¡¯s message. In which he says there was a new student transferred to his ss who had crimson eyes, extremely mysterious. He knows that his son was jealous of this young man because he seemed closer to the twin goddesses.


    Leonardo looked at Jasmine and suddenly asked.


    ¡±Jasmine, it seems that this year, you¡¯re managed to get a few promising students; two of them got transferred to the special ss. One of them is especially eyes catching; he has crimson eyes, an extremely rare eyes color, if I may say.¡±


    Everybody looked at Jasmine; they were interested in the young man with crimson eyes; maybe he was the mysterious being. Well, it was unlikely, too young to be him.


    Jasmine sighed before answering with a cold voice.


    ¡±Indeed, it¡¯s as you say, he¡¯s very talented, let me warn you, Leonardo, do not touch my student because of some divination, or I won¡¯t be polite with you, and for your information, I¡¯m not blind, nor I¡¯m dumb, don¡¯t y your game in my academy. Or else-.¡±


    After saying that, Jasmine emitted a powerful pressure; everyone present was astonished because they could sense that she had be powerful, closer to Level 2.


    Leonardo cursed his bad luck; who would have thought she would have be this strong? He was forced to apologize now; better not anger this woman.


    ¡±My apologies, do not take it to heart; I was just curious, nothing more. Be assured that I won¡¯t do anything untoward towards any of your students.¡±


    ¡±Good that you know. My bad, you can continue.¡±


    Jasmine said without any change in expression.


    Two hourster, the world summit ended.


    Until the end, the Pope of the Holy Church never opened her mouth even once, as if she was just a spectator and nobody bothered her. Freya was lost in thoughts; she wondered when her master would visit her? However, she was happy that her daughter had finally gotten a ce inside the heart of the man she loved.


    ¡±It¡¯s going to be fun.¡± She mumbled under her veil.

 Chapter 102

    This Chapter is like a shback. This happened after the encounter between Orpheus and the Morningstar¡¯s family.


    ~ Five months after Nix¡¯s creation and Freya¡¯s revival, the second vampire, Freya, became the third vampire.


    The group was still in the forest. Orpheus had recuperated after two months; drinking Nix and Freya¡¯s blood he created another three vampires.


    One woman and two men. The woman¡¯s name was Hildegarde; she was shorter than Nix, with red eyes and red hair. The second vampire was a man named Elijah; his height was around 1,70m; he was a bit bulky, handsome, with red eyes and ck hair. He wore ck-rimmed sses and was the intellectual type, the third andst one was also a man. Orpheus named him Stephen; he had the same height as Elijah, and ck and red eyes.


    They were not powerful like Nix or Freya. They all had pale white skin and sharp fangs.


    After their creation, they chatted, and he gave them the full right to expand their rank by creating more vampires; it is another one of their racial characteristics; they could transform any other race into a vampire, even beasts into blood servants, just that they would not be pureblood.


    For this reason, Elijah suggested creating another vampire, because if Orpheus created it, they would be pureblood. He suggested creating at least two hundred, but that was too taxing; he could only create a hundred vampires, fifty men, and fifty women; strength-wise, they were a lot weaker than the five, but their bloodlines were pure enough. Elijah proposed that those hundreds should copte between themselves, keeping the Pure bloodline intact.


    Like this, ten years passed.


    Many vampire offspring were born with a pure bloodline, and more than fifteen million humans and demons were secretly transformed into vampires. They were not pureblood but were powerful, and they could procreate; however, the group soon discovered a fatal weakness, they were forced to constantly feed on blood to survive or else they would be berserk, their skin color was paler, and they were afraid of the sun, they would automatically burn into ash once in contact with the sun, only the more powerful could survive for few hours.


    Strangely, as the original vampire Orpheus didn¡¯t have that weakness, nor did the other five have it, he didn¡¯t need to feed on blood. Still, the other five and the other hundred, their offsprings, must suck blood asionally. A hundred vampires were created after Elijah, and their offspring said they don¡¯t like the sun; it makes them ufortable.


    Orpheus, Elijah, and Stephen came up with a ranking for the vampire race:


    ? Royal Vampires: The Eldest Known family of Vampires. These are the highest-ranked Vampires; they have the final say on everything. They can be called the Ancestors of the Vampire Race. Nix, Freya, Hildegarde, Elijah, and Stephen are the only ones ssed in this rank.


    ? Pure Vampires: None of their bloodlines has ever been tainted with human blood. The hundred he created are ssed here.


    ? Elite Vampires: The offspring of two Vampires. When two Vampires mate, their children age far more quickly, and their abilities are far more advanced. They are born with scarlet eyes; they are the offspring of the Pure Vampire.


    ? Vampire Council: Made up of Elite and Pure Vampires. They make thews that all Vampires follow. They also control the Human and Demon Vampires.


    ? Normal Vampires: constituted of transformed human and demon race, means they are the created after being bitten by a Vampire, they fear the sunlight, their thirst for blood can be controlled, they can procreate. The failed vampire, the normal vampire who can¡¯t control their thirst for blood and act like a beast, was called Thrall.


    ? Shadow Legion: The bloody assassin legion. Only specialized in assassination and information gathering.


    ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ


    In the Core region of the forest is a big dark castle; inside a great hall, sitting on a chair around a giant Dark table are eight individuals.


    Naturally, it was Orpheus, Nix, Freya, Lucifer, Nemesis, Elijah, Stephen, and Hildegarde. Today they were here to talk about their preparation before next to the war.


    Orpheus would start the second world war and exterminates the demon and Angel. That was his goal.


    m


    ¡°So, Elijah, How is the preparation?¡± Orpheus asked Elijah, the brain of the group.


    ¡°Reporting Lord. We sessfully infiltrated the major power in the human continent. Same thing in the demon continent.¡± Elijah gives his report.


    ¡°Not bad, It seems that you didn¡¯t manage to infiltrate the Angel continent.¡± Hearing his report, Orpheus nodded, but in the end, he asked how things were progressing on the angel side.


    ¡°Regrettably, as you have guessed, we didn¡¯t manage to infiltrate it. Firstly it is because they are tightly guarded, and secondly, the more important reason is that all Angels are light attribute users, which is one of our weaknesses; we will be automatically discovered if we sneak in. The Light Barrier covering the whole continent is harmful to us¡± Elijah exined the reason for their failure.


    ¡°I see; even if we didn¡¯t manage to infiltrate the continent of the Angel, it¡¯s not that bad; overall, it won¡¯t affect our ns. Start Phase A of our n.¡± Orpheus said after hearing Elijah¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Certainly,¡± Elijah responded before summoning a shadow and giving him some instructions; afterward, that shadow vanished.


    Stephen asked Orpheus a question. It was something most of those present wished to know.


    ¡°Lord, I know that the Phase A of the n is to use a transformed demon vampire to kill some high-ranked humans, which will infuriate the Human race; they will first want an exnation from the demon, but the envoys sent by them to go into the Demon continent will be killed by another group of demon en route. The human race will bepletely enraged; this time, they will start preparing to war against the demon race. On the other side, the Demon race will im that they are innocent, that this is a scheme against them, but this time a bunch of humans will start assassinating some high-ranked demons, and the demon race will retaliate by also preparing for war. Like that, war will probably start, but how do we implicate the Angel in this war?¡±


    Hearing his creation¡¯s question, Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but smile for a moment before responding.


    ¡°Well exined, but do you think the human and demon races are idiots? No, they are not, especially the human race; they know that it is a scheme, but because they were waiting for a chance to start another war, even knowing that it is a scheme, they will jump in, the same thing on the Demon race side and also the two know that the instigator of this war will probably show up when they will start fighting, the two would turn against the instigator and eliminate him afterward they will continue the war to decide who would be the ruler of this world. We will show up when the two will start fighting by massacring a lot of humans and demons; they will see us as bloodthirsty demons and amon enemy, the two will automatically want to eliminate us, and the angel race will jump in because of their righteousness, they will probably want to eradicate the bloodthirsty vampire race, this will be three against one. At that time, they will know how dangerous we are; I want to eradicate the angel if possible.¡±


    All seven present nodded in understanding; their apparition was the phase B of the n, and now everything was ready.


    Orpheus would talk about Phase C of the n, but he suddenly chuckled while looking at Lucifer.


    ¡°Lucifer, considering how sly you are, you must have a backup n in case you¡¯re betrayed and in case you want to start your revenge. So, how many men do you have?¡±


    Everyone looked at him; Lucifer smiled before answering


    ¡°As expected of my Lord, you saw through me. I have some men ready to act if I summon them. To put it, I have five thousand men in the Demon army; I call them Death Soldiers; they look normal, nobody will doubt anything because even they have forgotten what they are, all of them enve person imprint in their souls, it only me that can do that. If I wanted to act and betray the demon race, I needed to activate the ve imprint on my side; as master, they will automatically act on mymand without any emotions or any fear; they are all-powerful, and the ve imprint in their souls suppressed their real cultivation. You have to give the order, I will transmit it to them, and they will do it. What is your order, my lord?¡±


    Everybody present was astonished by what Lucifer was just said, especially Nemesis; Freya only chuckled in response.


    ¡±Brilliant Lucifer, nice backup n; for now, they don¡¯t need to do anything, but when the war is at his peak, use them to backstab the demon race and angel, I¡¯m sure the two will cooperate. Well, Nemesis doesn¡¯t look at your father like that. I¡¯m sure he has his reasons; we won¡¯t dwell in.¡± Orpheus said, but even himself was surprised by what Lucifer had said, but it was a good surprise.


    ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ


    A few monthster, the human race and demon race started a war as Orpheus nned, but it was only a few skirmishes here and there, nothing big, but two monthster, a new race showed up; they were bloodthirsty, killing demon and human alike, they called themselves the vampire race.


    Immediately, the angel race stepped in, wanting to defeat those bloodthirsty demons; they joined hands with the demon race, the human race also retaliated, and the war escted, it became. A big war.


    Lots of cities are littered with blood, suits, and gore. Red, brown, and ck are the new colors of what was once a bright city, which has now be the stage of a bloody war.


    The air, which would normally be vibrant with the sound of work, business, and craftsmanship, was now a hellish symphony of screams and explosions; there¡¯s noing back from this.


    Millions of people are dead in two years; Lucifer five thousand men betrayed the Demon race, and the angel race backstabbed them. Lucifer showed up, and the angel race waspletely exterminated by the joint attacks of Lucifer¡¯s suicide squad and the vampire race; the demon race was almost eliminated; they joined hands to deal with the vampire race after the angel fell.


    Stephen fell in battle (they thought).


    Elijah also died; Nix was surnamed the darkness Queen; all feared her, and lots of Pure vampires and elite vampires died. This second world war was indeed bloody.


    Strangely the elves race didn¡¯t get involved in this war. Well, it was because their creator forbade them to get involved.


    As for Orpheus, after the die was cast, he calmly waited for the prey toe at him.

 Chapter 103

    Late in the night.


    Boy¡¯s Dormitory, Leon¡¯s room.


    Leon and Daneel, his right-hand man were talking.


    ¡±So, you saying that you Zeroth Organization refused to ept the contract saying that all of their men were hired to search for the mysterious being that appeared months ago?¡± Leon asked, not pleased by this piece of news.


    ¡±Yes, they said they are not epting any assassination contract. They are busy; if you¡¯re in a hurry, I can try elsewhere, or I can wait until they finish with what they are doing. It will probablyst two months, they said.¡± Daneel exined with a sigh.


    ¡±Too long, and then ?¡± Leon shouted, seemed not pleased with this answer.


    ¡±After leaving Zeroth Organization, I went to the Luxiria. I visited the Bloody Hall located in the slum, and I hired them. They took the job, saying they would make their move once we started our expedition. One month is more than enough to kill him, they said.¡± Daneel added, trying to calm down his master, who was already showing signs of anger.


    Right after hearing what Daneel had just said, Leon was pleased. Their new destination would be Orpheus¡¯s grave; he was sure of it.


    Even Daneel felt pity toward Orpheus.


    ¡®To think you¡¯ll anger this madman. ¡®All I can say is may your soul rest in peace.¡¯


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The next day, Orpheus and the others were ordered to regroup in another city. They took many teleportation portals to arrive at a new city.


    The city of Dawnburgh was built on the banks of a modest natural harbor and is truly a fully modernized city. Its elegance is matched by the backdrop of monumental waterfalls, which have helped shape the city into what it is today.


    The riches these waterfalls brought were of great importance. Still, they were also influential when it came to architectural designs. The vast majority of buildings mimic the falling waters of those waterfalls, sometimes by having their man-made waterfalls.


    The skyline was spreading with borate skyscrapers, and they all seemed to be in perfect unison despite being different. Parks and gardens are flourishing in Dawnburgh, attracting a lot of attention.


    This city was the meeting ce for the S ss. It was here they would receive further instruction on where they would go. If it would be in a group or in pair.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go. The teacher said we will meet at the square tomorrow before leaving.¡± Xiaosu said, trying to drag Orpheus with him to go on tour. It was a new city; of course, they should visit all the famous spots, or it would be a waste of the remaining day idling inside their room at the Inn.


    Orpheus epted, which shocked Xiaowen; together, the group (The Ren twins, the Xiao twins, Nemesis, Amber, and Lilith) visited many famous spots until night arrived.


    After eating dinner, they each went to their room, but Orpheus warned Lilith that they would have a visit tonight.


    ¡±Enjoy your meal.¡± He said before closing his door. He would have loved to take care of the assassin that would visit tonight, but he hadpetent subordinates; he noticed that she was closer to breakthrough; she just needed a little push; many a powerful enemy could be the trigger for this or some nice meal. Either way, tonight was her day. Orpheus had not forgotten about Amber; he had something else nned for her.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Late in the night, Eastern¡¯s part of Dawnburgh, where most of the Inns were located.


    A man shrouded in all ck with a sinister ck mask tiptoed to mimic the stillness of the night.


    Only his hollow green eyes were visible; you could feel no emotion from within, only eerie calmness that sends a chill down one¡¯s spine.


    The man would sometimes go slow and sh silently like a cat jumping from one building to another.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, he stopped on top of a certain five-story building with a signboard; drawn on the signboard was a sun illuminating a golden in.


    ¡ºGolden Meadow¡»was written on the signboard.


    It was now 3 hours past midnight, and all people inside this building should be already asleep by now, making this specific time the best moment to attempt a perfect assassination.


    Even so, he decided to be sure of his assumption. The man paused and listened for more than five minutes to ascertain if his assumption was correct.


    He then crouched down and steadied his breathing to the bare minimum as he tried to check through a window.


    All this man¡¯s actions denoted trained expertise in the ways of nightbat that could only be had after many sessful kills in this kind of job. Indeed, this person was a master assassin. This is what he does for a living.


    After the twenty-five careful observation to ensure his target was sleeping, the seasoned assassin from the Blood hand moved closer to the window giving ess to his soon-to-be victim¡¯s room.


    He took out a dagger to help him open the window¡¯s lock.


    Of course, he could have punched his way in, but that would defeat his purpose ining.


    The man in ck was about to use the sharp weapon but was only halfway through the motion before he was entirely stopped.


    He felt a strong presence from behind him that was not there a second prior.


    ¡±It¡¯s quitete for a nightly visit, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Someone suddenly said the voice was genderless.


    When the assassin heard these words, he could not help but shiver in fear.


    To be able to arrive at his blind spot without him knowing when and how that happened was ridiculous!.


    He knew this because he was a master in the arts of hiding and moving at speed. And a pretty aplished one at that. He was not a weakling either, a Level 4 assassin which meant he could even kill low level 3 if he put his heart into it.


    So, the man was astonished by what was currently happening. This kind of thing doesn¡¯t happen unless there was a huge gap in strength or this unknown master had used some kind of advanced concealing technique beyond that of his understanding.


    ¡®Fight or flee!¡¯ the assassin thought briefly.


    There was no reward for any heroics or useless endeavor he might do if that would culminate in him losing his dear life for it.


    That would be a funny thing for him to do because he was an expert assassin who loved ying his targets, killing as they slept; he thus got the nickname ¡®Silent Reaper¡¯, he is famous among his peers, and currently, he was in trouble.


    Should he fight, or Should he flee instead?! The assassin once again asked himself this question. Being a warrior and facing a foe head-on was not one of his strengths.


    Especially not against someone more powerful than him.¡¯ FLEE!¡¯ the assassin finally decided, then he jumped and arrived on the rooftop like an agile monkey.


    The assassin¡¯s steps became heavy, and gone was the cover of silence that he had meticulously applied ever since his arrival.


    Screw that; he was running for his dear life.


    After all, what mattered most right now was to get away as fast as he possibly could from the unseen monster.


    ¡°Oh? You are leaving already without aplishing your goal?¡±


    The person with the genderless voice taunted the already fleeing assassin.


    ¡®Like hell, I will wait to aplish my goal. I¡¯d be the one dying tonight if I stayed.¡¯ The assassin shouted in his mind as he continued his mad dash on top of the rooftop.


    And soon, he was about to jump onto another building like a cheetah; however, suddenly he felt like he had been enveloped in darkness and,


    BANG!


    Sound could be heard as a wrecked figure of a man dressed in all ck bounced back as if it hit something so hard when he tried to jump.


    ¡°Puh!!!¡± The assassin coughed a mouthful of blood.


    He felt that he may have suffered internal bleeding just from that one attack alone which scared him silly.


    In fact, he was sure of it with every hard breath he took.


    ¡°Hah! Hah!¡± He exhaled his lungs, and there was even more blood due to his efforts.


    He was severely injured! The man looked around, hoping to see the person who left him in this sorry state.


    s, all he saw was darkness and endless darkness.


    ¡±What the hell is this?!¡±


    The assassin asked a bunch of questions to nobody in particr.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened in utter terror when he came up with a possible exnation for the current phenomenon he was experiencing


    ¡±An easy job, it was said? What a joke! I hate it when the information is faulty, to begin with. It makes the job a little more difficult than necessary.¡± The assassin grumbled before adding,


    ¡±This may be myst mission. To think that the target has a powerful guardian. An expert I will be helpless against.¡±


    Suddenly, the man stopped as he felt the world stop because a pair of beautiful red eyes locked onto him; he lost his right hand at first, followed by his left hand, then something pierced his neck, and all his blood got sucked away.


    The Silent Reaper died under Scarlett and its master. Lilith savored the man¡¯s blood until thest drop.


    BOOM!


    There was an explosion inside her body shortly after, she had stepped closer to Level 3.

 Chapter 104

    Igniting the world anew with such brilliance, the sun rose with casual elegance. Each day she shone, and the world shone back, joyful to reflect those warm rays.


    Orpheus and the others students went to wait for their teacher at the za. Five minutes after they came, Miss Asmodeus arrived dressed in tight training gear.


    ¡±So you¡¯re all here. That¡¯s great; some even have a breakthrough.¡± She said as she eyed Lilith, whose expression didn¡¯t change even when her teacher seemed to be praising her.


    Miss Asmodeus didn¡¯t waste her time and immediately began.


    ¡±As you know, today we are here to start the mission. Each pair of students will be assigned to different forbidden zones. This time, only two forbidden zones have been chosen. These two are The Lost Forest and The Ice World. You have one mission, which is to eliminate a lot of origin beasts. Take wrist watch; it will record how many monsters you have killed while at the same time granting you points. In the end, the one with the highest point will receive a reward. Five hundred credits and three days in the gravity room.¡±


    Most students were excited; they wouldn¡¯t waste this godly opportunity.


    They knew forbidden zones were dangerous, but with better preparation, they could survive. The Ice world is Level 4, while the Lost forest is level 4. It was the forest used by Amber and Katherina¡¯s group to train.


    Forbidden zones are ssed by levels, from 1 to 7, with level 7 being the most dangerous.


    After giving her students some advice, it was time to decide who would be paired with who. Half of an hourter, it was done.


    Orpheus was paired with Kaguya.


    ¡±Fufufu! It must be fate. Let¡¯s do our best, Kyle.¡± Kaguya dered, happy to be paired with Orpheus. She would use this opportunity to observe him, to know him better. The ice queen had a n; as a future empress, she needed capable men, and Orpheus might be one of them.


    Orpheus nodded but didn¡¯t say a word; he briefly nced in E¡¯s direction; she happened to be looking at him.


    ¡±We need to talk.¡± She said before turning around and disappearing with Alvinia.


    Orpheus smiled, which shocked Kaguya, who teased him.


    ¡±So you could smile like that? Well, it¡¯s a good thing.¡±


    ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± She added before turning around and walking toward the teleportation portal that would take them to the closest city to the Ice world.


    The city of Whitney was built amidst the gentle snows of a pristine tundra and is truly a gorgeous sight. Its appearance was matched by the backdrop of an abundance of hills that helped shape the city into what it is today. There were a lot of tall and beautiful buildings inside the city; all buildings here were painted white.


    The temperature in this region is colder all year round, because of the region¡¯s proximity to the Ice world; tall walls surrounded the city, and people were dressed in thick clothes to fight the cold.


    Orpheus and Kaguya didn¡¯t waste time; they directly took another portal to enter the Ice World.


    It was a frozen world; in this Ice world, as the name suggested, the ever-present cold was the invaders¡¯ nemesis. For every step forward they took, they slipped backward almost as much. The howling wind made talking impossible for most people.


    Icicles dangled from the shadowy skeletons of trees, each like an ominous sword. The chill breeze slicing through the air seemed to whisper,


    ¡°ice¡­ ice¡­ ice¡­¡±


    Orpheus mumbled.


    ¡±Beautiful¡±


    And Kaguya nodded.


    ¡±Indeed, it¡¯s beautiful.


    The two had no trouble dealing with this level of cold. They advanced, killing the weak origin beasts they encountered.


    Suddenly, Orpheus felt something, and he said.


    ¡±Continue this way; there is something I must deal with.¡±


    Kaguya nodded and didn¡¯t ask too much as she knew he was a man of few words. She would eventually know why he reacted like that.


    Orpheus was pleased with Kaguya¡¯s character; the reason why he left was that he sensed a powerful enemy tailing them, and he didn¡¯t want to show too much in front of Kaguya; well, it was just an excuse; he just wanted a bit of fun without anyone interfering.


    ??????


    In another location.


    He had known from the moment he was born, that he was unique, different from his other brethren.


    This was because he knew he was far superior to all others.


    Fate proved that he was right by sending him a gift one day. It was a purple stone the size of a baby. That day he stumbled upon that stone; something whispered to him to swallow it; the temptation was too high; hence he swallowed it.


    From that day onward, he became more special; his level soared, he made several breakthroughs. In hundred years, he went from Tier 1 to Tier 4. He became the strongest.


    He looked down on all the monsters that lived in the vicinity, including those that had lived for a long time or those that were muchrger than him.


    He eliminated everything that stood in his way, devouring them to be stronger. He even devoured some humans and other species that came and challenged him.


    In the Inner region, he became the Overlord. Everybody fearing him, he advanced into peak Tier 4, almost closer to the next tier.


    There were no more challenges here; thus, he set his sights on the Core region.


    ¡°I¡¯m a Special being, even the supreme being acknowledged me. So, I¡¯ll conquer the Core region; thereby, I¡¯ll be the Overlord of this world. My next step would be to conquer the whole human world. Those puny humans will tremble to face my majestic self. This King will reign supreme in the whole world. There may be many worlds out there, waiting to be conquered by this King. Let¡¯s conquer the Core region. You are the first step towards this King¡¯s great dream.¡± He dered before moving toward the Core region.


    However, dreams were still dreams; reality was cruel.


    After he entered the Core region, he fought a few beasts and won. He became full of himself, thinking he was invincible until he encountered them.


    On that day, they appeared while he was flying in the sky, filled with confidence.


    They didn¡¯te here to have a conversation.


    [Oh? What do we have here? You¡¯re different from the other of your species. That¡¯s rare. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. You are too weak.]


    Said one of them. He became enraged upon hearing that tant humiliation. He has been looked down upon.


    ¡°Do not speak to this King like that. I¡¯m a special being. Let me show you your ce.¡±


    So he fought, and for the first time since his birth, he lost.


    If he hadn¡¯t been a Special being different from its brethren, instead of being gravely injured, he would have died right then. So he fled, feeling afraid and threatened for the first time.


    On that day, he had learned that there were many beings with transcendental strength in this ce. He was nothing special. He has been beaten with one punch. In just one punch, he lost, gravely injured. His arrogance was shattered, he fled back to his domain. These beings with abnormal strengths did not even chase after him. As if he was not worth anything in their eyes. His pride was hurt even more.


    ¡°I was just a frog in the bottom of the well, too full of himself, thinking I¡¯m the strongest here. Sigh! Let¡¯s train and devour some more.¡± It was what he decided after safelying back.


    So, he continued to train, to kill and devour mutated beasts, humans, and the other species he encountered to strengthen himself. He needs to be stronger and one day return the humiliation he suffered that day hundredfold.


    The years went by, yet he could not advance, to have a human body like those beings. Still, he was patient, so he continued to train, kill, and eat. He was sure that one thing that could help him advance would show up.


    Suddenly one day, he sensed two people, one female, and the other a male; it was a human male that interested him because there was something about him that made his blood boil. This human seemed to be in histe teens; he had ck hair and a pair of strange eyes. There were crimson; he had never seen that kind of eyes on a human. He had seen his fair share of humans and other races until now; nobody among them had this kind of eyes except that being who had beaten him with one punch back then.


    For an instant, he thought that maybe it was one of them. He shuddered just by remembering that day.


    He observed the young human male until he was sure he had no rtion with those beings. His skin was too pale, as if he was missing some blood. He observed the duo using his subordinates; it was how he knew he was not rted to those beings in the core region.


    This young man was the solution to his long-time problem; he would help him breakthrough.


    So, he decided to kill the pale-looking human male and devour him.


    ¡°You shall be this King meal. That¡¯s thy fate.¡± He dered before moving forward.

 Chapter 105

    Two days passed in the blink of an eye since he started observing its prey, and he concluded that he was not a threat.


    Even though he knew that the pale-looking human man was not rted to these beings who trampled on its pride back then, he was still cautious. For this reason, he observed the pale-looking young man for a few days, observing the young man from afar, from hisir, but finally, he moved.


    The Ice Drake had moved.


    ¡­..


    Orpheus, who was moving deeper into the Inner region a few days ago after separating from Kaguya, suddenly felt an enormous pressure directed at him; it was as though an enormous height had been put on him.


    In the sky, an extremelyrge origin beast appeared, it was a twelve meters long Ice drake, he had a pair of giant wings, this Ice drake was pure white in color, its eyes were blue like the blue sky.


    From the sky, he looked down on Orpheus; he was like an overlord. When he appeared, the pressure Orpheus felt increased, and the temperature dropped by several degrees. Well, he was pretending, though.


    ¡°This King praise thy for not fleeing when thou saw this King.¡± The Ice drake talked.


    Orpheus turned pale in fright. He even started trembling; his legs almost gave up as he put on a scared expression. His face showed that he knew the Ice drake would chase after him no matter where he went.


    Torr (it is how the origin beast named himself) could not hide his joy when he noticed the young man tremble in fear; he felt scared of him, a despair filled his being. Torr liked this feeling; he liked to watch his prey tremble, eyes filled with fear when they were facing him. He could decide their fate; this sensation was like sweet nectar that one could never get tired of. It was addictive.


    After killing the young man, Torr nned to dig out his beautiful crimson eyes before consuming his body. And when he will sessfully advances into Tier 5, he will use these eyes as decoration before departing toward the Core region once more to get his revenge.


    ¡°Human be proud, thou shall be this King meal, a part of me.¡± Torr dered proudly, and when he saw the human male tremble again, he felt more proud.


    Immediately following his deration, Torr lunged at Orpheus with his w, ready to behead thetter.


    However, Torr abruptly stopped when he saw the look Orpheus directed at him. That was not the look of a cornered prey; instead, it was the look of a hunter that had sessfully baited his prey by pretending to be weak.


    Torr felt his heart sink as he saw this scene.


    ¡®He¡¯s dangerous.¡¯


    It was the second time in hundreds of years that he¡¯d felt scared when looking at a figure that was so small it seemed like he could crush it with just a fingernail.


    He attempted to fly back straight up into the sky.


    Orpheus, who was silent from the beginning, finally moved. He quickly closed the distance between them before Torr could truly get away.


    Behind him, numerous ice arrows began to form.


    Torr couldn¡¯t help but steal a nervous nce at them.


    ¡®Those arrows of ice are strong enough to pierce my skin.¡¯


    As an Ice user himself, Torr could determine that. He knew he had to stop them somehow.


    ¡°Do not look down on me, human.¡±


    Torr shouted before breathing out an Ice breath that shed with the iing Ice Arrows.


    Boom*


    A big explosion urred after the two attacks collided. When Torr thought that he could by now distance himself before teaching this human a good lesson, another bunch of Ice Arrows had been created by Orpheus.


    ¡®No way, this human level isparable to mine to be able to use that technique in session easily.¡¯


    Torr thought inwardly while filling troubled.


    He had just used his breath, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it for a short while.


    As Torr hurriedly tried to think of a way to escape this predicament, an ice arrow shot into his body with unstoppable momentum.


    ¡°Kuh¡­!¡±


    Torr grunted in pain, the shard of ice seemed to dig into his bones, and it was at that moment that Torr, who had never been dissatisfied with hisrge body, couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was unnecessarilyrge.


    ¡®Where did he go?¡¯


    Torr asked himself because Orpheus had suddenly disappeared.


    He appeared in the sky, and his hand was a three-meter-long spear made of Ice. He hurled the Ice spear at Torr.


    Thetter sensed a deep crisis, and immediately used his tail to swat the Ice spear away.


    Crack!!!


    A sound could be heard, followed by the Ice spear broking in two while Torr¡¯s tail was also injured.


    ¡°Gah! Damn you, little bastard.¡±


    As soon as he felt the pain in his tail, Torr spun and swung his w to smash Orpheus aside.


    Orpheus¡¯s body flew at an enormous speed and smashed into the Ice mountain behind him.


    Boom!


    The impact was so powerful that the mountain copsed, but Torr¡¯s expression was not better. Orpheus managed to pierce one of his eyes before being sent smashing into the Ice mountain.


    He kept his remaining eye on the pile of the destroyed ice mountains.


    Patter!!


    As expected, Orpheus walked out looking like nothing had happened. He was even grinning; there were no injuries apart from his ripped ck clothes, and his white skin underneath the clothes looked fine.


    Torr¡¯s expression sank; what a powerful physical body.


    Torr felt shocked when he looked Orpheus in the eyes.


    ¡®Human? This is human?¡¯


    Torr had reigned over the Inner range for quite a long time, and he had seen numerous humans, Elves, and even demons.


    He also knew that the humans who could reach this location were all very strong individuals, but even they were just bugs.


    No matter how excellent a human was, to him, it was only an ant who would have one fate, to be eaten by him.


    But this man was different.


    ¡°Human¡­! What the hell are you!? You¡¯re not human. What are you then?¡±


    ¡°Even myself, I would like to know,¡± Orpheus replied while shrugging his shoulders.


    Torr moved at an extremely fast speed toward the nonchnt Orpheus. He shed at him with his w; however, he easily avoided it with minimal movement. He caught Torr¡¯s tail with his bare hands and spun thrice before throwing Torr¡¯s gigantic body toward a nearby mountain.


    Boom*


    Torr smashed into the mountain head; first, the mountain was sted into smitterness while Torr himself felt a little dizzy.


    However, he could not stay still because he sensed Orpheus approaching.


    Torr spun and swung his tail at Orpheus at a fast speed; Orpheus crossed his arms to defend against the attack.


    He was sent twelve meters back; like the previous time, he was uninjured, only his clothes were in tatters.


    Torr was sure that this human was insane; he nned to have a physical context with him. Torr became mad at the discovery; this puny human was like these being back then; he was looking down on him; he was insinuating that he could fight Torr by using only his physical strength; no technique was needed.


    Torr roared in madness and eyes filled with killing intent. He directed his bloody eye at Orpheus and shouted.


    ¡°Do not get full of yourself, human.¡±


    Torr immediately attacked Kyle using his w, a human and mutated beast fought across several meters, destroying everything on their human.


    Torr had numerous wounds on hisrge body, while Orpheus¡¯s upper body was bare without any wound, and his arms were little red due to the continuous exchange with Torr.


    ¡®He is a monster


    ¡°Why did you pretend to be weak? It¡¯s to make fun of this King?¡± Torr asked with hatred, giving Orpheus a death stare.


    On the other side, Orpheus looked unfazed by Torr¡¯s death stare; his reply was short.


    ¡°Because it was fun.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this,¡± He added; he was getting bored anyway as this beast was not strong as he thought; the fun fight he expected didn¡¯t happen.


    Torr decided to bet everything on his next attack. His breath was ready to be used again; he refused to believe that his breath would lose.


    After all, not even the other powerful beast and humans had been able to withstand his breath, apart from these being who was unscathed by it.


    No matter what power this human possessed or how tough his physical body was, Torr was confident that he would win.


    Grrrr!


    Torr began gathering his breath to the maximum.


    He nned to bet his life and death on the one attack.


    Then,


    He fired his breath toward Orpheus, who had a red sword in his hand; his eyes were closed.


    He faced the iing Ice breath without fear; suddenly his crimson eyes opened, followed by his sword moving, creating a crimson sh.


    The sword strike was so fast that Torr didn¡¯t even see how the sword had moved. All he saw was his Ice breath being cut in two, followed by his body.


    Torr, an Overlord with great aspiration, died like that. Hisst thought was that in this world, there is always someone more powerful than you.


    ¡­.


    After killing the Ice drake and retrieving his crystal core, the number two thousand was recorded on his wristwatch.


    Orpheus looked toward the depth of the core. From there, someone was spying on him; this person was really powerful. He sensed the man; however, thetter did not know he had been discovered. From that person, he could sense foreign energy that made his blood boil.


    Immediately, his lips curved upward as he mumbled


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Soon, he stepped across space and disappeared. This trip wouldn¡¯t be boring as he initially thought.

 Chapter 106

    In another location, sunlight streamed through the clouds and made the forest glow.


    The gentle rays of sunlight peered their way through the big tent, illuminating it. Two beauties were sleeping on a big bed; even though their sleeping postures looked a littleical, it was still beautiful. The two were still sleeping, as though they were not nning to wake up soon.


    Half an hourter, Xiao Qing¡¯er woke up first, followed by Lilith. After cleaning themselves and finishing what they had to do, the two left their tents going forward.


    Two hours after they left, a group of fifteen individuals dressed in ck came; after checking and determining where Lilith was heading, they continued forward in the same direction.


    ???


    One and half hours earlier, while they were moving, Lilith knew they were being followed; she even knew that there were ten men ahead of them. They were lying there quietly, waiting for her. She chuckled before turning toward her Xiao Qing¡¯er.


    Since that discussion they hadst night, the two have grown close to each other. She was someone not difficult to get along with. More importantly, she was interested in her master¡¯s. The reason she gave was that there was something magical about Orpheus that drew you to him, she could not exin it, but the moment she saw him, she was captivated. Lilith knew it must be because of her master¡¯s charm.


    Xiao Qing¡¯er could be used, and above everything else, she was talented. Lilith saw no harm in befriending such a girl as she would soon be a member of ke¡¯s family. Everything that her master could use must be cherished; hence, she didn¡¯t want Xiao Qing¡¯er to be swept into her problem; she had foreseen that they woulde after her today or tomorrow after she killed their men. So, her concern was not letting Xiao Qing¡¯er be roped in this storm.


    Of course, the truth was that Xiao Qing¡¯er would do more harm than good if she stayed. To put it more bluntly, she will be a burden. For this reason, Lilith had thus decided to send her away.


    Lilith suddenly stopped moving, startling Xiao Qing¡¯er, who was behind her; before she could ask what was going on, Lilith took her left arm and put the bracelet on it.


    This session of actions left Xiao Qing¡¯er speechless, so she decided to ask her new friend what all this meant. However, before she could open her mouth, Lilith was faster and talked first.


    ¡°I know you must be burning with questions regarding what I have just done. However, do not worry; it will be exined in due time. See you soon.¡±


    What Lilith had said didn¡¯t help quench her doubt; still, she knew that she would exin to herter.


    ¡±Okay, I understand.¡± Xiao Qing¡¯er replied, not raising a further question; she was the patient type.


    Immediately after that, the bracelet she wore shined brightly; a light covered her whole body. Xiao Qing¡¯er was again startled; she finally knew this bracelet; it was a small distance teleportation bracelet(Maximum range: 50 kilometers). After the light that was covering her body disappeared, there was no more Xiao Qing¡¯er present. She had vanished, teleported to another location.


    Finally, Lilith took a deep breath; she smiled until one could see sharp white canines. If one watches her closely enough, one can notice that her beautiful red eyes shone dangerously, and the forest turned eerily quiet. A dangerous aura was being emitted from her body. She quickly concealed her aura before mumbling, ¡±Let¡¯s start the hunt. Well, I wonder if they know who is the real hunter.¡±


    After saying that, she vanished from where she stood and appeared one kilometer away; her speed was so fast, you could have mistaken it for teleportation. The constant gravity here didn¡¯t seem to bother her. It was to be expected; this forest was her yground since she met her true master.


    Lilith continued moving at a fast speed deeper into the Lost Forest after separating herself from Xiao Qing¡¯er. She had one goal in mind, which was to finish off the two groups ahead of her before the remaining men came.


    ¡­


    In another location, stood two groups of five men; naturally, they were the two squads directed by Lanoz and Vins. The ten men concealed themselves patiently, waiting for their prey. These ten menprised five Peak Level 5 Tier, Three early Level 4, and finally, two middle Level 4 Origin masters. (Lanoz and Vins).


    All of these men had a bored expression on their faces, as though, to them, this task was as simple as breathing. Truth be told, Lanoz and Vins even thought that, their leaders were exaggerating when they chose to send that amount of men to capture a kill a single girl. Moreover, this girl was only a weak level 4 origin master; maybe she¡¯s middle-rank level 4 at best.


    Still, to them, she wasn¡¯t worth so many men. To them, she was a little prey, a littlemb to be ughtered.


    Suddenly, one of the early Level 4 says while chuckling.


    ¡±The prey ising; she will be here in half of an hour. This chick is truly beautiful. I would mind tasting her, though.¡±


    ¡±Hahaha, you¡¯re right, but I do not want to lose my head, nor do I want my family to be erased. The leaders have strictly prohibited us from touching them. Bals, Feel free to touch the prey if you want to die badly.¡± Another early Level 4 origin master replied.


    ¡±Damn you, Greg, I was joking,¡± Bals said while scratching his bald head.


    The otherughed; even Lanoz and Vinsughed. However, they couldn¡¯t hide their lust-ridden faces when they thought about the beautiful White-haired girl. They wanted to mess up with that cold face, to make her moan loudly. Too bad, the leader and vice-leader of the Bloody Hand have prohibited any of them from touching the girl.


    Suddenly, there was a whooshing sound in the opposite direction, precisely where the five peak levels 5 were.


    After that sound, there were other sounds.


    Thud* Thud* Thud* Thud* Thud*


    When Lanoz, Vins, and others turned around, they were horrified by what they saw. Five headless bodies were lying quietly on the ground, bathing in their own blood, and standing amidst these five corpses was a beautiful girl. No, she was slightly floating above the five corpses. This girl was dressed in a white robe reaching her knees; she wore short white stockings and white shoes; she had white hair and a pair of beautiful red eyes that sent a chill down to any that dared to look in her direction.


    The white-haired girl was smiling while looking at them. It was a beautiful smile. Still, to those watching this smile, it doesn¡¯t look beautiful at all. The remaining five men were thinking the same thing ¡®This girl is a monster, there is no way in hell, she¡¯s low level 4 origin master, not even them could ughter five peak level 5 origin masters as she did.¡¯


    Their instincts were screaming to them to run away as far as they could or else they would be the next target. So, they forget their shame and decide to flee.


    However, before they could even move, they heard Lilith¡¯s voice.


    ¡±Why you¡¯re in a hurry, dear preys, you should stay quietly like the meals you are, don¡¯t make me work too much. Well, blood-filled with adrenaline always taste sweeter.¡±


    She licked her dewy lips when she said, and afterward, she pouted. None of the remaining five men were in the mood to care about that gesture they would have considered lovely in a normal case. Each one of them chose to flee in a different direction.


    Seeing this, Lilith smirked.


    ¡±Smart choice, but too bad you had met me.¡±


    After saying that, she vanished from where she was and appeared behind an early Level 4 Origin master and swung her arm covered in blood origi towards the man¡¯s head. The man turned immediately pale in fright; however, he quickly deployed a water barrier, clearly intending to stop Lilith¡¯s hand de. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work as he intended because, in the next second, he was cleaved in two along with his water barrier.


    Another one had died; Bals and Greg turned almost white when they saw what Lilith had done. They were doomed, so they charged at her; they wanted to blow themselves up to bring this monster down.


    Sadly, after moving for a few steps, they became frozen in blood sculptures; Lilith had executed her Blood arts. Bals and Greg¡¯sst thoughts were this monster was closer to level 3.


    Meanwhile, Lanoz and Vins were moving forward fast; even without turning back with their senses, they saw what had happened. They shuddered, thinking about how na?ve and wrong there were earlier. ¡®What a joke, were the preys instead of her,¡¯ they mumbled before moving forward; they were trying to meet up with the remaining men, but Lilith didn¡¯t immediately chase after them. She stopped while smiling mysteriously.

 Chapter 107

    Sunlight seeped through the thick and gigantic trees¡¯ leaves, and birds chirping and insects buzzing sounds could be heard.


    Suddenly, there was a rustling sound, and two shadows dashed through the forest extremely fast.


    Naturally, those two shadows were Lanoz and Vins, the leaders of now decimated two squads. They were running for their lives.


    While they were running, Vins asked Lanoz a question via mental transmission.


    ¡±Damn it. Who said that the girl was only middle-rank Level 4? There¡¯s no way in hell, that¡¯s true. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡±Like you, I am also bewildered; I don¡¯t know anything. We have been misinformed, or that girl had concealed herself extremely well. I hope my hunch is not right, or else we all die here.¡± Lanoz replied, wiping away her sweat.


    ¡±What? Please exin yourself, do not hold anything for yourself.¡± The annoyed Vins roared, not holding back his rage anymore.


    Lanoz sighed before answering by dropping a bomb.


    ¡±That girl is at least closer to level 3; it¡¯s just my hunch. I¡¯m not sure; the girl is too powerful to be anything else.¡±


    Vins shuddered when he heard that; even Lanoz was in the same case. If his assumption was true, they were doomed. They decided to continue running, not wasting any time.


    They were so scared that they did not dare to stop running. Their nerves grew so tense because they were afraid of Lilith catching up. They gave their all while running at full speed, putting more distance between themselves and that monstrous white-haired girl. At least, it was what they thought.


    While those two were running ahead, thinking they had put enough distance between them.


    In another location, Lilith sat on a gigantic tree trunk she had cut down using her ws which had been enhanced. She sat there quietly with her legs crossed; she looked extremely bored. She was waiting for something.


    Soon, what she was waiting for came; it was Lanoz and Vins. The two abruptly stopped when they saw their worst nightmare in front of them. Their expression turned uglier and uglier. The two had decided to stick together because one of them was a Wind attribute origin master, but, more importantly, they were best friends. They do everything together except for sharing the woman they love.


    The two were nning to quickly meet up with the other members, with fifteen men adding they could fight this girl. So, they thought.


    Merely, as matters stood now, they were doomed; there was nothing they could do. After all, this white-haired girl was unreasonably strong. They were sure she would not let them go.


    Therefore, the two decided to fight to the bitter end, knowing they would lose.


    Lilith, on the other hand, was observing all their reactions, having seen that they decided to fight even knowing they would die. She smiled while looking at the two. She sincerely praised them.


    Lanoz and Vins¡¯ expressions turned uglier; they were not pleased to be praised by their prey (Now the hunter). They had their own pride, after all.


    ¡±Shut up, you monster. We do not need your acknowledgment. Our leaders who are strong beyond your wildest imagination will avenge us.¡±


    Vins roared saying this. Even though they may die here, he was nning to frighten Lilith by talking about their leaders, the leaders of the Blood hand.


    Snow smile, an extremely beautiful smile. She then looked at them like she was looking at a bunch of fools.


    ¡±Your leaders, huh? Don¡¯t worry; my master will take care of them after returning. I pity Phantom and Skr. They did not know whom they had angered. Truly pathetic. This time your greed will kill you all.¡± Lilith said sarcastically.


    Lanoz and Vins¡¯ eyes opened wide; they had never imagined that this girl knew who their leaders were. This means that the master she was talking about knew beforehand what their this mission was. If it was true, then this man was truly scary. They must inform the others like if one of them managed to survive, the survivor would inform their leaders about this news.


    Since the start, they had been yed within the enemy¡¯s palm thinking they would seed. They were the prey, and the true hunter was this girl, one of the hunters.


    Suddenly, Vins, the purple-haired man, shouted. Not only did green gaseous mes emerge from his mouth as he shouted, but green gaseous mes also surrounded his body.


    At the moment, Vin¡¯s battle power soared, pushing him towards peak rank level 4. The green gaseous mes were toxic; everything they touched began to decay at a fast speed.


    ¡±Oh? What an unusual power. A poison-type origin master is extremely rare. Especially, in the human race.¡± Lilith mumbled without much interest.


    Lanoz also summoned a big wind tornado; the two techniques shed for a while before starting tobine. After a while it was transformed into a small green tornado; everything radius of twenty meters around the small green tornado decayed. The green tornado advanced toward Lilith


    Thetter expression didn¡¯t change; she pointed her white finger towards the iing tornado and muttered.


    ¡±Blood Arts: Blood Ice Wolf.¡±


    Immediately, a beautiful red snow wolf was summoned; she looked at the iing tornado with disdain before opening her mouth and shooting a small blood-ice arrow toward the iing green tornado.


    Soon, the small arrow collided with the tornado, and something astonishing happened, the small green tornado started to freeze. In a matter of a few seconds, it had be totally frozen.


    Lanoz and Vins paled; this technique was their strongest technique. A summoned Elemental beast easily crushed this technique summoned from the Elemental ne. They finally knew that this girl was at least closer to level 3. Contracting an Elemental beast was not something anybody could do; it was possible only closer to level 3. There was some exception, but contracting an Elemental beast from the Elemental ne would also put you above the others.


    Suddenly, Lanoz shot in the opposite direction at a breakneck speed; he decided to sacrifice his best friend for his survival.


    Vins stood frozen in ce, not believing that his childhood friend would betray him at thest minute. They had vowed to protect each other at the cost of their own lives. They vowed to die together if it ever came a day they faced an extremely powerful enemy. Now, his best friend, no, they were like a brother with whom he had shared everything, betrayed him.


    Vins was devastated, so devastated that he didn¡¯t even notice that the summoned Elemental beast was in front of him. It was already toote when he noticed; he didn¡¯t even put any resistance as the beast beheaded him with its sharp paw. It was an intelligent elemental beast capable of speaking.


    ¡±What a foolish human.¡±


    She disappeared after killing Vins.


    Meanwhile, Lanoz was running at a fast speed; he was using the Wind as a booster. He was crying; he did not know how often he had said these words ¡®Forgive me, Vins. I¡¯ll live for you.¡¯


    Suddenly, he stopped moving altogether; no, to be more urate, he was forced to stop because a hand had pierced through his chest. Surprisingly, it was Lilith¡¯s hand; she looked at the bewildered Lanoz with extremely cold eyes and muttered.


    ¡±I hate betrayer the most.¡±


    After saying this, she retracted her hand from Lanoz¡¯s chest and crushed his heart. Lanoz died, eyes filled with unwillingness. ¡®Even though I sacrificed my best friend, I still died in the end.¡¯ This was hisst thought.


    Lilith didn¡¯t even spare him a nce before vanishing from where she was. She had sensed the approaching group. She decided to wait for them at the previous location. As she said, she really hated betrayers, someone close to her previous master whom shepletely trusted betrayed her in the end. This made Nix colder than normal, and she taught this hatred to Lilith, who was like her daughter.


    ¡±Let¡¯s wait for more preys toe and maybe I can find something worthing of my taste.¡±


    Lilith decided to wait for her prey.


    ?????


    A few kilometers away from Lilith¡¯s current location was a group of fifteen men. They were dressed in ck; these men were moving at a fast speed.


    The leader of this group had deep red hair and red eyes; he was a bit handsome; however, this red-haired man was frowning; he had the feeling that something bad was going to happen to them; his instinct was telling him that sincest night.


    However, he dismissed it, thinking it was his imagination, but today his instinct was screaming since the morning, telling him to take his men and quickly flee, abandoning this mission. He tried to contact Lanoz and Vins to know how was things going on their side; unfortunately, he failed to contact them.


    ¡±Let¡¯s move cautiously.¡± The man ordered his men as they slowed down their speed. Whatever gave him this feeling, he would soon find it and eliminate it. He couldn¡¯t fail this mission.

 Chapter 108

    A few kilometers away from Lilith¡¯s current location was a group of fifteen men. They were dressed in ck; these men were moving at a fast speed.


    The leader of this group had deep red hair and red eyes; he was a bit handsome; however, this red-haired man was frowning; he had the feeling that something bad was going to happen to them; his instinct was telling him that sincest night.


    However, he dismissed it, thinking it was his imagination, but today his instinct was screaming since the morning, telling him to take his men and quickly flee, abandoning this mission. He tried to contact Lanoz and Vins to know how was things going on their side; unfortunately, he failed to contact them.


    ¡±Let¡¯s move cautiously.¡± The man ordered his men as they slowed down their speed. Whatever gave him this feeling, he would soon find it and eliminate it. He couldn¡¯t fail this mission.


    By now, Kryl (the leader¡¯s name) knew that something wasn¡¯t right; still, he decided to continue forward, knowing that something was amiss. For Kryl, no matter what he may encounter, he was sure to face it without any fear with his men. ¡®It¡¯s not like we are going into the core region. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡¯ Kryl thought.


    Half an hourter, Kryl and his men stopped because in front of them was a white-haired girl. She sat on a tree trunk, legs crossed. Not too far from her was Vin¡¯s body.


    Kryl and his men¡¯s eyes turned red in anger; they started emitting powerful killing intent.


    Kryl suddenly asked indifferently; his voice carried a trace of anger; looking at him, it seemed he could kill Lilith with a p. His voice wasced with killing intent.


    ¡±You there who did this?¡±


    Lilith didn¡¯t even bother looking at the angered Kryl, nor did she answer Kryl¡¯s question. To her, he was just an ant that she could kill whenever she wanted. Kryl was so angered that he almost killed the girl who was their target. Still, he managed to restrain himself because he would be killed if he killed this girl; his master won¡¯t let him off, and even his entire family would suffer his master¡¯s wrath if he did that.


    Also, he didn¡¯t know why but since they stopped in front of this girl. His instinct had been ringing like an rm bell. It could only mean one thing, which was that this girl was dangerous.


    Hence, he became more vignt toward this White-haired girl who showed no signs of fear in facing fifteen men who were showing hostilities. After all, they are fifteen powerful men. Seven Peak level 5 Origin masters, Four Early level 4 Origin masters, and four middle-rank level 4 origin masters. Kryl was not too far from Peak of the Level 4, just a little push, and he would step into Level 3. He knows that after this mission, the pill he would get as a reward will help him advance into the early rank level 3.


    Kryl¡¯s brows furrowed, and he directed his killing intent toward the white-haired girl; he was expecting the girl, that looked like a white porcin doll, to tremble. Unfortunately, to his disappointment, the girl didn¡¯t even show any reaction, even facing his full killing intent as if his killing intent was like a breeze caressing her smooth face.


    Finally, Lilith decided to speak; however, what she said angered Kryl¡¯s men.


    ¡±Now that you havee. Let¡¯s end this boring game. I must join my partner soon.¡±


    ¡±Impudent, Who do you think you are? Just a little girl. Guys, let immediately catch her and give her a few ps, like that she will know how to speak to an elder in the future.¡± said one of Kryl¡¯s men, a Peak level 5 Origin master


    Although his strength could not be considered as the toppared to the others, he was one step away from that realm. Besides, with their leader Kryl here, there is nothing to fear, he thought.


    Lilith smiled when she heard what that origin master had said. She stood up; immediately an, immense pressure fell on everybody present.


    Those origin that were shouting earlier immediately closed their mouths. Their eyes were filled with nothing but fear; they were so scared that they started trembling; they finally knew why this girl had been so daring earlier. She was more powerful than them, it was her that killed Vins, and she had already eliminated the other, and judging by the pressure she was emitting, she¡¯s undoubtedly someone close to Level 3. This was totally absurd, totally unheard of. She has concealed herself so well that even their leaders were fooled by her strength; maybe nobody in the school knows about this girl¡¯s true strength. They were going to die here, they thought.


    Kryl was also scared; he kept hisposure while his mind went overdrive thinking about a possible solution to ovee this crisis; finally, he decided to sacrifice himself and a few others as well. Simply because he knew that Lilith¡¯s current strength was that of a half-step Level 3(A/N: Someone extremely closer to Level 3) as the other thought, he was nning to do this with one goal in mind, which was to inform their leaders about this girl¡¯s true strength. If his family member was this powerful, how powerful was that man? He asked himself.


    Others may not know about the whole thing, but Kryl was different; he was blessed with a bit of intelligence; hence he held a special position inside the assassin guild. He knew about their n, not to be more urate; it was his suggestions. He suggested this kind of n to his vice leader.


    Therefore, one of them must inform his master about this discovery. This girl would not let them go easily; however, he and the other were not weak; they would try to earn a little time for themselves; if the seven use this chance wisely, one of them may be able to escape.


    Kryl discussed of his n with the others; they quickly agreed to sacrifice their lives for seven men to escape to inform their leaders.


    ¡°Lance, take the other with you and escape back. It would be best if you informed our leaders about this girl¡¯s strength; she is already closer to level 3, a half-step Level 3 Origin master, and the true target is also probably hiding his strength. Quickly go.¡± Kryl sends a mental transmission to Lance (the strongest after him.)


    When Lance heard about this information, his body trembled, and his legs almost turned soft. Still, he braced himself before starting running with the other seven; soon, they disappeared from Lilith and other views.


    Lilith did nothing but only watched Lance and the other five peak level 5 Origin masters disappear with an expressionless faces. She knows why they left. Normally, she would have stopped them; however, she was ratherzy to take care of those small fries.


    Kryl and the remaining men signed in relief when they saw she was not going after those that had just left.


    ¡®Maybe, she thought she could quickly take care of us and pursue themter.¡¯ The eight who stayed behind thought.


    They looked at each other and nodded; they decided to attack her; however, before they could make a move. Lilith did something that left them confused. She let out a loud whistle; her whistle could be heard a hundred kilometers away. Kryl and others did not understand why she did that.


    What Kryl and his men did not know was that after Lilith whistled, in another location, in the wind wolf¡¯s¡¯ territory, there were a lot of wolves and when they heard the whistle, they knew what it meant, it was their master¡¯s order. The leader of this Wind Wolve¡¯s pack stood up and howled. He was the biggest and tallest wolf among the others present here; he had a grey fur. His height was around ten meters.


    A-whooo!


    A-whooo!


    A-whooo!!!!!!


    The other wolves howled after their leader, and soon the sound of thousand wind wolves could be heard as they disappeared from their territory, running at an extremely fast speed; their direction was the same as Lance and the other six escaping back to the capital.


    Meanwhile, Lilith smiled after hearing her subordinates¡¯ howls; she knew they would carry her order and ughter those seven Peak level 5 Origin masters.


    Kryl and the other felt chill down their spines when they heard the sound of wolves howling. They looked at the smiling Lilith and felt extreme fear; they refused to believe their assumption. How could they believe that this girl couldmand wolves at will? It¡¯s impossible. This surpassed their scope of understanding. They thought they could earn a little bit of time for others to flee and inform their masters about their discovery. Now that this girlmanded wolves to assault Lance and the others, they were forced to change their n.


    ¡±What the hell is happening?¡± They were confused.


    They didn¡¯t know Lilith had already put the wolves under hermand through hypnosis.

 Chapter 109

    ¡±What the hell is happening?¡± They were confused.


    They didn¡¯t know Lilith had already put the wolves under hermand through hypnosis.


    Suddenly, one of the early level 4 origin masters tried to go to the rescue of Lance and the other; however, there was a whooshing sound followed by a thud sound.


    It was the sound of a headless body falling onto the ground. The others felt their stomachs churning as they looked at the head that had rolled a few meters from where they stood. His eyes were still wide open, and his face showed confusion. He didn¡¯t even know how he died.


    Even Kryl, the most powerful among the others, was also confused.


    What just happened?


    Lilith looked at the headless corpse indifferently as though she had just killed a bug, not a human. She then turned toward Kryl and the rest.


    ¡°Who gave you the right to leave?¡± Lilith asked with an icy voice, her voice so cold that the temperature dropped by several degrees. Kryl and the other did not speak. No, they couldn¡¯t; they were doing their best to ovee the fear that was even threatening their souls.


    She continued, ¡°Nobody is going anywhere; we shall end our own game here while letting the other y their own game on the other side.¡±


    After speaking, she vanished from where she was and appeared in front of another early level 4 origin master; the startled origin master jumped back, dodging her w.


    Unfortunately, it was not enough; the one attacking him at the front was a shadow, while the real Lilith appeared behind the man and swung her hand; it was sharp as a knife, and the man couldn¡¯t defend himself before his head was removed from his body as fresh blood spurted from the headless body. Lilith kicked the body aside.


    Everything happened so fast, in a matter of seconds, that nobody managed to react in time and finally when they wanted to act, it was already toote, another one had died, reducing their numbers, now they were left with six men, two early Level 4 Origin masters and three middle-rank Level 4 and one peak level 4.


    Two early level 4 were killed in a few minutes; it showed how powerful this girl was.


    Kryl and the remaining men heart¡¯s were filled with dread; still, there were furious, furious for the simple reason that after she killed two of them, she acted as if she had killed a bug. She didn¡¯t show any emotion.


    Suddenly, the remaining two early level 4 Origin masters activated their domains, and because both were Wind attributes users, their domains ovepped.


    A domain of hundred meters formed of numerous wind des was created; these wind des were directed toward Lilith¡¯s location; however, all they did was step on the ground.


    Boom!


    The collision created an explosion that swept the nearby trees, destroying them.


    ¡±Scarlett!¡± She called out the name of her dagger.


    Hua!


    As if it was being controlled by an invisible hand, the dagger moved. It prated the air and transformed into blurry streams of light as it shot explosively towards the two early Level 4 Origin masters that had just cast their domain.


    sh!


    It was two fast; one had his head pierced while the second one was luckier, he only lost one arm; however, he sound discovered that he couldn¡¯t move, he was poisoned by a deadly poison.


    Lilith didn¡¯t spare the man a nce before catching her dagger, and her body disappeared.


    ¡±Form a defensive line to defend against her attack. Together we -¡± One of the three middle-rank Level 4 origin master tried to suggest, but his sentence was cut short as a dagger prated his neck from behind.


    ¡±H-how? Puff!¡±


    The man vomited blood, and his body slowly fell onto the ground, and he died.


    The remaining survivors couldn¡¯t believe what they saw; still, Kryl acted. His rapier cut through the air like a bullet and arrived behind Lilith, but her body vanished like a puff of smoke; she reappeared five meters on the left. Still, an enemy was waiting for her; a Blood attribute assassin specialized in body strengthening.


    The man sent a punch toward her head; Lilith turned back while also sending a punch.


    Bang!


    When the two fists shed, it produced a sound and a small explosion; Lilith kicked the man in the chest, sending him crashing against the trees behind. She followed him and sent a punch toward his head; even though he was shocked by this girl¡¯s physics, he quickly regained his cool and titled his head in another direction to avoid Lilith¡¯s punch.


    However, he was too focused on his head that he had forgotten the other party; she sent a vicious kick in the middle of his legs toward his crotch, and he was totally caught off guard.


    Crunch!


    The sound of something getting crushed could be heard, followed by a loud wail, Kryl and the other felt shiver down their crotches; they unconsciously stopped advancing and protected their crotches.


    Lilith killed the poor man that was rolling on the ground holding his bleeding crotch, with a punch.


    Finally, when the others returned to their senses, they witnessed their friend¡¯s head smashed like watermelon.


    Only two men were left.


    Lilith threw her dagger at Kryl, who immediately defended with his rapier.


    Swoosh~ ng !


    When he was busy defending, Lilith moved. She appeared behind thest middle-rank Level 4 Origin master with an impossible speed.


    The man did not have the time to put on a proper defense; the girl was a monster.


    ¡±Blood Arts: Blood Strengthening!¡±


    Everything was happening at speed impossible to describe, Lilith¡¯s fist glowed, and she fiercely smashed it into the man¡¯s chest!


    BOOOOM!


    The man¡¯s body was engulfed in a terrific blood aura before exploding into a gory mist.


    ¡±Monster!¡±


    Kryl¡¯s face turned green then white; he let out a small sigh before looking in the direction where Lance and others were probably fighting; he hoped that maybe one of them had managed to flee while the other was fighting against the wolves. He was sincerely praying for a miracle to happen on the other side.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In another location, sixty kilometers north of Kryl¡¯s and other positions, stood seven men.


    It was Lance and the other six peak level 5 who had fled on Kryl¡¯s order.


    However, when they were on their way, they were stopped by a pack of wolves; at the start, there were a few of these wolves, and after a quick fight, they eliminated them. Lance and his men thought that it would be the end of their troubles as they continued running.


    Unfortunately, soon they faced more and more wolves, they killed a lot of wolves, but it seemed that there was no end to the number of wolvesing after them. The first and second waves of wolves they had killed were weak; however, thetter wave became more powerful, forcing them to take a longer time to eliminate them until there are now surrounded by several hundreds of wolves, the leader of this pack of wolves was a giant wolf of ten meters.


    This giant gray wolf was emitting a powerful pressure. Strangely, the corner of this giant wolf was lifted a little; he was grinning as he stared at the seven.


    Being stared at like this, Lance and his men couldn¡¯t help feeling chill shoot up at their spines, feeling like they were under the gaze of a ferocious beast.


    ¡±Do you know who we are?¡± One of Lance¡¯s men tried to threaten the alpha.


    The giant wolf¡¯s expression turned cold; he swung his paw at a breakneck speed.


    Whoosh!


    A sudden whooshing sound was heard, followed by a body split in two, cleanly split from head to the crotch. With a thud, the two halves of a body fall to the ground. It was the man threatening the gray wolf earlier; now, he had be a corpse.


    Everything became quiet, even the forest itself.


    Having just witnessed this terrifying scene, the remaining six shivered in fear, terror gripping their hearts. They knew that they would die because this giant wolf was extremely powerful more than them.


    Lance and the remaining five origin masters attacked in desperation; they were killed after killing a few Wind Wolves. It was a massacre, and after they killed them, the wolves feasted on their bodies, not even leaving bones behind. The eaten bodies are like tonics that boost their level.


    After having seen that everything was cleaned, the giant wolf howled to tell his master that the mission had beenpleted.


    A-whoo!


    Then, he left with other Wind Wolves.


    ?????


    ¡±Wow! They¡¯re sure fast.¡± Lilith dered with a smile.


    Kryl was kneeling with his body filled with injuries. One of his arms was missing. He thought he was strong, the strongest after the leader, but in front of this girl, he was nothing; she was not even fighting seriously.


    ¡±What are you?¡± He asked with difficulty.


    ¡±Me? I¡¯m my master weapon.¡± Lilith responded before touching Kryl¡¯s head.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt, probably not.¡±


    ¡±Ahhhhhhhhhhhh!¡± Kryl felt like his soul was being ripped apart, information was being extracted from his head and even the defensive mechanism set up by his leaders was easily broken. Lilith got the information she wanted before licking her lips.


    ¡±Time to eat.¡± She said as she sank her fangs into the almost dead Kryl¡¯s neck, sucking away everything.


    At his death¡¯s door, he became aware of the enemy responsible for their massacre, a fucking vampire.

 Chapter 110

    After killing the overlord of the Inner zone, Orpheus, although curious about what was hidden on the other side, beyond the barrier in the core region, he still decided to go back. He was not alone; while he could have kept acting solo, it was not possible because he had nned to use Kaguya because of her potential. He would be a fool not to use this opportunity to his fullest.


    Orpheus went back and reunited with Kaguya.


    ¡±Wee back. I hope your trip was fun.¡± It was what she said when they reunited, and he didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡±Yes, pretty much fun. Do you also want to have fun as I did?¡± Orpheus asked like a snake luring its prey; while murmuring this like a devil¡¯s whisper, he immediately shared two hundred points with Kaguya.


    The Ice queen who loved adventures was immediately conquered.


    ¡±Yes! Where are we going? I¡¯ll follow you.¡± She said she was the type that doesn¡¯t hide what she thought or wanted; if she wanted something, she would go after it. There was an unknown emotion inside her that desired Orpheus; she would use this opportunity to get closer to her goal, hence there was no hesitation as she dered she would follow him.


    ¡±Good!¡± Orpheus nodded before taking her hand and stepping across space. Their fun game had begun, and the destination was the Core region.


    The duo saw a pce as they prated the barrier. The owner of this pce, a certain Prisci, invited them, and the duo epted.


    Kaguya had no idea that her life would forever change after this trip.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A few dayster, in a castle in the core region.


    When Kaguya was lost in the illusion created by Prisci, only two seconds had passed in reality; Orpheus was still sitting in his chair with a cold face; he broke through Prisci¡¯s illusion in less than a second; he was not affected.


    Prisci¡¯s expression for the first time turned serious; even after using one of her trump cards, her powerful illusion technique, and her high cultivation, she didn¡¯t manage to trap this handsome man. This means two things; firstly, his willpower was godly; secondly, he was more powerful than her; Prisci doubted that it was thetter because there was Level 2, one of the strongest existence in the current world.


    Prisci was very ambitious; she rose from nothing to have what she possesses today. She sacrificed countless persons to be able to stand here, so this little setback would not stop her. This setback was nothing in front of her ultimate goal, which was to control the whole world, using these world resources to step into Level 1 and even beyond. A biggest world was awaiting her outside; this little world could not contain her.


    Prisci was ready to do anything, sacrifice anything to achieve her goal; even her two mates she had personally groomed could be discarded if it was to acquire something that could help her.


    Orpheus smiled; from personal experience, he knew this type of person; they are too ambitious. When he saw her, he immediately knew what kind of person she was.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m here for something; let¡¯s go over it before helping that girl; she may need help.¡¯ Orpheus murmured after looking at the still dazed Kaguya.


    Orpheus looked at Prisci in the eyes


    ¡±Prisci, let me ask you a question. Why are you wasting that mysterious stone like that ?¡±


    Silence fell in the throne room after he raised a question. Prisci blinked her eyes innocently, not understanding why Orpheus was so furious.


    Prisci¡¯s mates were unhappy when they heard how he talked to theirdy queen. It was unforgivable. Mathias was especially furious.


    ¡±How dare you to question mydy queen. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡±Your creator.¡±


    Orpheus replied; Mathias almost puked blood; Prisci covered her lips and chuckled. Mathias became more enraged; even Prisci¡¯s second mate was enraged; he red at Orpheus¡¯s eyes, emitting killing intent.


    ¡±Lowly human.¡± He spat out.


    Mathias bursts into fieryughter. Orpheus sighed and mumbled in an extremely low voice; even so, because everyone possessed a good hearing, they heard him.


    ¡±A good dog should stay still until his master asks him to bark if no-¡± Before he could finish his words, his figure hurtled at the ck-haired Wolfman before his brain possessed what was happening.


    *Pah!


    With the left swing of his palm, Orpheus smacked the wolfman across the cheek, sending him spiraling leftward. By the time he dropped to the ground, Orpheus had already disappeared and reappeared in front of startled Mathias, who was no idea how he located where he was hiding.


    ¡±You-¡±


    *Crunch


    ¡±Arghh!!¡±


    The sound of something being crushed could be heard, followed by the wailing of Mathias, who was now holding his crushed jewels while rolling on the ground as though he had caught fire.


    The wolfmany sprawled on the icy floor missing all of his upper teeth felt lucky not to have his nut crushed like that, poor Mathias. Still, the wolfman could not move because his body was not responding to hismand any longer. With swollen cheek, the wolfman looked in the direction of hisdy queen, wanting to see her reaction. To his disappointment, hisdy queen was not bothered by their loss; she didn¡¯t care about seeing them being beaten like that; she felt totally indifferent to Mathias, who had his balls crushed.


    The wolfman smiled bitterly; it was to be expected; for her, they were nothing but pawns that could be reced. It hurts his pride, but this was reality. She didn¡¯t care about them any longer now that she had this young man who was more powerful than them and whose potential was limitless.


    Orpheus didn¡¯t give a damn about these lowly dogs¡¯ feelings as he sat back in his chair, legs crossed.


    Prisci was smiling, extremely happy after seeing how powerful her new toy was, he was not as powerful as her, but he is powerful than those two trashes. So, she decided to rpense him by answering his early question.


    ¡±I used the mysterious stone as an energy source because it became useless after advancing into the peak Level 2. Instead of letting it rust somewhere, I chose to use it for a greater cause. It would fuel my white floating castle that will apany me everywhere from now on in my conquest of the world and whaty beyond. It¡¯s without saying you¡¯ll join me as my special mate.¡±


    Prisci exined, trying to impress Orpheus, not forgetting to use her full charm power on him in the hope that he would be charmed; it would be easy to control him.


    Unfortunately, her n didn¡¯t work; Orpheus was not charmed, and his expression was still ice cold. He was looking at her with disgust. For the first time, Prisci¡¯s pride felt hurt, her blue eyes turned cold, and she decided to use herst trump cards to control Orpheus¡¯s soul; after making him her puppet, she would disciple him correctly to know how to act in front of his master.


    Prisci¡¯s expression was twisted; she looked at Orpheus in the eyes and decided to use her eyes¡¯ power on him, to peer into his soul and control him.


    ¡±If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± Orpheus advised, not because he cared about her but because he wanted her to do the opposite.


    Prisci ignored his warning and, using her ability on him, immediately her world crumbled; she saw something that damaged her to the core; that thing she saw could not be described; this isn¡¯t soul, it was something that shouldn¡¯t exist. Prisci¡¯s body fell from the throne, and she puked blood; she tried hard to get up, but her aura became chaotic.


    Suddenly, she felt a hot breath near her left ear, followed by a whisper. ¡±I tell you, don¡¯t I? I hope you enjoy what you saw.¡±


    Prisci¡¯s body turned rigid; Orpheus caught her by the neck; he then lowered his head from his mouth extremely sharp fangs could be seen. His crimson eyes were shining,


    ¡±Let me quench my thirst then.¡±


    He dered, then he sunk his fangs into her white neck and started sucking her blood, Prisci tried to struggle, but because she was injured from her earlier probing, she couldn¡¯t do anything. Slowly, her body became stiffer, not moving anymore, her healthy skin turned white, then it started aging, all her blood had been drained from her body, even her soul had been swallowed.


    Orpheus felt lighter after draining Prisci¡¯s blood; after sucking everything out of her, he tossed her aging body away. Mathias and the other male were shivering in fear looking at Kyle, not at the monster. They wanted to flee, but their bodies refused to obey theirmands.


    Orpheus checked his internal injuries and felt that he had healed more than sixty percent of his injuries; he was happy; Prisci¡¯s blood was truly sweat, so sweat that he almost couldn¡¯t control his thirst any longer. He then looked at the trembling duo, he grinned evilly, he disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was holding two crystal cores in his hand; one was gray while the other ck. Naturally, it was the duo crystal cores; they were now lying on the ground, eyes filled with unwillingness.


    Orpheus paid no attention to the bodies on the ground and started moving toward Kaguya, who was still trapped in the illusion even after Prisci died.


    The corner of his mouth curled, forming a bloody smile.


    ¡±Let¡¯s help her and get what I want.¡±


    His crimson eyes shed with lust as he continued to move toward Kaguya. Lust for powerful subordinates. He knew this would happen even before they came here.

 Chapter 111

    Let¡¯s rewind time to few days before Orpheus and Kaguya arrive in the Core region.


    In a room somewhere inside the core region.


    The room¡¯s color was blue, with beautiful murals on the wall that had been painted by someone who knew what they were doing.


    The White-clothed man who was watching Orpheus and Torr fight earlier was now speaking to someone, a woman.


    This woman sat on a queen-sized bed. She wore a form-fitting nightgown which was pristine white. It pooled around her like liquid silk. The silk caressed her skin like a cool autumn breeze. Her tall frame and slender body were like a model handcrafted by Gods. Her blue eyes, like the sea, were calm and emotionless. Long, wavy blonde hair, so smooth and silky, almost as if it was tailored from gold fabric. An extremely beautifuldy, a mature type of beauty.


    Strangely, this beautiful blonde-haireddy possessed a pair of fox ears on her head while from her back, seven tails could be seen. The blonde fox-eareddy smiled; her smile was so beautiful, so bewitching that it could steal any male soul; even a woman would be charmed.


    Even the white-clothed man did not dare to look thedy in the eye for fear of being lost in her eyes forever.


    The White-haired man coughed and spoke.


    ¡°Pardon my intrusion, My Queen. However, I saw something interesting today.¡±


    The foxdy did not reply right away. She possesses an ability. The foxdy could let her see into the souls of those around her, and over the past centuries, she¡¯d been seeing people for who they truly were. She used this ability on his mate, and from his soul, she saw how happy he was to have stumbled upon something that could make his Lady queen happy. He would do anything for his Lady queen, even forfeit his life. He lives for his queen.


    The foxdy smiled, happy with what she had seen. Finally, she spoke; her voice was charming, like the mermaid¡¯s voice in a fairytale.


    ¡°Oh? Tell me what you saw, Mathias.¡±


    Mathias¡¯s body trembled, not from fear but excitement. Oh, how much he longed to hear this voice. No matter how many times he had heard it, he never got tired of it; he still loved it. If only this voice and his Queen could only be his.


    He had this sudden selfish thought. He quickly concealed this thought, sealing it in the deepest corner of his soul. He existed solely for his Lady queen, not the opposite.


    Unbeknownst to him, what he thought he had concealed, his Lady queen has seen it. However, she did not get angry when she saw his mate desire, simply because it was natural for any living thing to desire something that could solely belong to them.


    It was good that Mathias knew that his desires could nevere true; if not, he would be disciplined. The foxdy was excited when she thought about punishment.


    ¡®Maybe I should punish him?¡¯ she asked herself; however, soon, she discarded this thought, at least not now.


    ¡®Let¡¯s hear what he has to say.¡¯ She decided.


    Finally, Mathias exined what happened, not knowing that his Lady queen had already seen it when she used her ability on him.


    After exining what happened inside the Inner region, Mathias waited as though he was expecting something.


    Seconds passed that seemed like an eternity to Mathias; finally, his Lady queen spoke.


    ¡°Raise your head and look at me, my dear Mathias.¡±


    Mathias does as he was told; he looks at his Lady queen, at her face that gods caved.


    Alluringly, his Lady queen would blink her eyes from time to time, allowing her eyshes to flutter like a butterfly¡¯s wings; her eyes were simply spellbinding.


    ¡°Come.¡± The foxdy ordered.


    As if he had been possessed, Mathias moved toward the bed, and soon he was already in the bed with his Lady queen.


    Clothes and nightgown were discarded and what followed were the sound of bestial roars and sensual moans.


    ¡°Fufufu, I can¡¯t wait to have you beside me, my new toy.¡±


    Amidst the bestial roars and moans, the foxdy muttered, thinking about the crimson-eyed young man.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A few dayster. After enticing Kaguya to join him on a dangerous but fun game, Orpheus and Kaguya left toward the Core region. There was a barrier that seemed to protect something.


    ¡±Shall we go?¡± Orpheus asked Kaguya, who immediately nodded. The Duo passed through the barrier.


    After passing through the barrier, a world of ice greeted Orpheus and a castle. Yes, it was a castle. Kaguya seemed to have mysteriously disappeared, but he knew she must have been sent somewhere else, and they would eventually meetter.


    For now, he focused on what was in front of him. His sightnded on the castle.


    A white castle, growing like a crystal, sparkling just the same as any cut diamond; strangely, this castle was floating in the air, surrounded by freezing fog. There was a single entrance. The wind was howling like an enraged beast.


    Orpheus was bbergasted entirely looking at the floating white castle. He had never expected to see something out ofmon here. Finally, he understood why they would deploy a barrier trying to conceal something like this. If they did not, every race out there would try to obtain the technology that makes it possible for this white castle to float in the air.


    He had never heard about a flying castle in the human world, nor the Demon realm either, and it was without saying that those freaks of nature, the Elves, would never create something like this.


    Suddenly, the howling wind was silenced like a scolded dog. Then not from the opening but the structure of the white castle came music in no form he had never heard; no, it was in anguage, Orpheus couldprehend but had the feeling to have heard somewhere. He also noticed that the music was trying to bewitch him, making him walk unconsciously toward the white castle as if he was in a dream; nothing else mattered.


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    The master of this White castle must be a woman, and she must be specialized in charm. It was without saying her level was high as well. Her charm level was even higher than him. Well, he had never used his charm on someone; he would always try to conceal his charm as much as possible if not, it would be a disaster; women would swarm toward him like bees.


    There were several hidden powerful origin beasts inside the white castle. This woman must be extremely powerful to be able to control those powerful origin beasts.


    Orpheus felt a powerful gaze locked on him. It was the master of the White Castle; she must check why he hadn¡¯t advanced after hearing the bewitching music earlier.


    To not raise any suspicion on him, Orpheus started to advance as though he was charmed; however, he retained his rity. His value would be high if she saw that his willpower was extremely high.


    The master of the White castle retrieved her gaze after confirming that he was walking towards the castle entrance.


    The corner of his mouth curled up, forming a devilish smile.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see what you are nning, you, fox woman.¡¯


    ?????


    Stairs appeared in front of the White Castle; Orpheus stepped on them and headed toward the White castle entrance; soon, Orpheus saw the white doors open themselves as though it was inviting him, so he entered; the door automatically closed itself after he went in.


    The inside of the castle was pure; there was no decoration, no painting hung on the wall, there was nothing, yet it was still beautiful.


    Orpheus continued to advance, and soon another door came into view; after passing through this door, he appeared inside the throne room.


    A gorgeous woman was sitting on a beautiful chair. The chair was carved of fine oak, crested with several jewels and decorative metals forming an elegant coat of arms.


    The woman sitting on the beautiful chair had blonde hair and blue eyes, fox ears, and seven tails. Her body was not emitting pressure like she was just an ordinarydy.


    However, Orpheus knew that she was, without doubt, the master of this White castle, the ruler of the Ice world. The strongest existence inside the Ice world.


    Previously Orpheus had called her fox; never he would have thought she was indeed one.


    The foxdy looked at Orpheus in the eyes; she smiled, a smile that could make any weak-willed man fall for her. She didn¡¯t use any charm; he was sure that if she were to use her charm, even a strong man would have a hard time controlling himself. She was a fox, after all, known for its natural charm. They are natural seductresses.


    Finally, the foxdy dered ¡±Wee to my abode, my New toy.¡±


    Orpheus put on a nk expression while inwardly sneering, thinking this would be fun. The fun game had begun.

 Chapter 112

    A gorgeous woman was sitting on a beautiful chair. The chair was carved of fine oak, crested with several jewels and decorative metals forming an elegant coat of arms.


    The woman sitting on the beautiful chair had blonde hair and blue eyes, fox ears, and seven tails. Her body was not emitting pressure like she was just an ordinarydy.


    However, Orpheus knew that she was, without doubt, the master of this White castle, the ruler of the Ice world. The strongest existence inside the Ice world.


    Previously Orpheus had called her fox; never he would have thought she was indeed one.


    The foxdy looked at Orpheus in the eyes; she smiled, a smile that could make any weak-willed man fall for her. She didn¡¯t use any charm; he was sure that if she were to use her charm, even a strong man would have a hard time controlling himself. She was a fox, after all, known for its natural charm. They are natural seductresses.


    Finally, the foxdy dered ¡±Wee to my abode, my New toy.¡±


    Orpheus put on a nk expression while inwardly sneering, thinking this would be fun. The fun game had begun


    ¡±Sit down.¡± She ordered after creating a chair out of thin air.


    Orpheus sat down on the chair. The foxdy and Orpheus stared at each other; there was no one besides the two. However, he knew someone was hiding in the dark ready to intervene if needed; it was the white-haired man named Mathias. There was someone else here earlier; however, he disappeared after he arrived.


    ¡±Introduce yourself, Boy.¡± The foxdy ordered.


    ¡±Kyle!¡±


    Orpheus replied; his reply was short, without any emotions behind it.


    He had never felt so attracted to someone¡¯s blood since that time he sucked Emea¡¯s blood after his resurrection. He knew the reason why; it was because this woman¡¯s body, no to be more urate, her blood contained a trace of the strange energy; her blood was mixed with it, so he wanted to suck her blood dry.


    Orpheus controlled himself; if not, he would have sunk his fangs in her white neck and sucked all the foxdy¡¯s blood.


    Having no idea of her iing crisis, the foxdy observed Orpheus with interest. This pale-looking human who possessed a pair of beautiful eyes was really special. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, however, she knew that he was special somehow.


    Normally those who manage toe here (lured) were charmed by the music even before and after seeing her; they lose any rationality they had.


    Beautiful as she was and also because of her racial traits, she knew what kind of effect she had on males.


    However, this young named Orpheus retained his rationality; his willpower was astonishing, and there was more than that; her intuition was telling her that.


    This young man¡¯s potential must be limitless to have such a high level (judging by his fight against that loser Torr) at this young age. He must be at least level 3 Origin master.


    The foxdy was happy, extremely happy because he could be his ultimate toy, no, his perfect mate different from the other she possessed.


    Suddenly, the foxdy¡¯s body turned hot as if she was in heat. She felt attracted to Orpheus¡¯s body. She was astonished; something like this had never happened before; it was the first time she had felt like this. This confirmed her thoughts,


    ¡®I shall make mine, Boy.¡¯ She decided. She would make him his no matter what.


    Mathias¡¯s eyes, which were hiding, turned cold when he noticed his Lady queen state. This human male was dangerous, dangerous for his position; Orpheus must be killed immediately; Mathias had this sudden thought. He quickly concealed his killing intent. If he were to attack Orpheus due to jealousy, because he fears that he could rece him, bing someone too special to her Lady queen, so special that his Lady queen would forsake him, his Lady would kill him on the spot, protecting Orpheus because she was interested in him


    It was easy to notice if one looked at the foxdy¡¯s shining eyes. Mathias prayed that his fear wouldn¡¯te true.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus was chuckling when he observed the foxdy and Mathias, the one hiding reactions.


    ¡±I¡¯m Prisci, the ruler of this world, the world you humans call Ice World.¡± The foxdy, Prisci, introduced herself.


    After introducing herself, Prisci stopped talking and observed Orpheus¡¯s reaction. However, to her disappointment, he showed no reaction; his expression was nk and cold like earlier. It was as if nothing could move him; Prisci pouted while ying with her tails. She crossed her beautiful long legs; then she looked at Orpheus in the eyes; blue eyes and crimson eyes met, they were no ripple in Orpheus¡¯s crimson eyes even when Prisci¡¯s blue eyes imbued with charm looked at him.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Suddenly, Prisci started pping her hands; she was clearly in awe facing Orpheus¡¯s willpower. This willpower was extremely powerful; even after she used a little bit of charm on him, he was still sane. Her evaluation of him skyrocketed, and she was extremely pleased with him. She wanted him more and more, so she said.


    ¡±Interesting, really interesting you¡¯re something, Boy. I like you more and more. As the one who will be your master, let me wee you inside your new home.¡±


    Orpheus snickered inside while thinking, ¡®You¡¯ll know soon who is the true Master.¡¯


    Obvious of his thinking, Prisci smiled and said something unexpected.


    ¡±I¡¯m thinking of making you, my True mate.¡±


    The atmosphere chilled instantly; a slight murderous aura descended onto the throne room; however, it disappeared quickly as it came.


    Prisci red at Mathias, who was hiding in the shadows. Mathias¡¯s body trembled when he noticed Prisci¡¯s re. He felt cold sweat dripping on his back; he was scared; he knew he had made a blunder; still, he couldn¡¯t control himself when he heard that his Lady queen was nning to make Orpheus her true mate. This pale-looking human was going to have something he had always dreamed about, yet he showed no reaction when his Lady queen announced that he was nning to make him her true mate. He was disrespectful toward his Lady queen.


    That ignorant human doesn¡¯t know that after taking a True mate, no other male could touch Prisci ever again besides her True mate.


    Mathias calmed down after looking at his Lady queen, who seemed calm even when she saw that Orpheus did not show any reaction. She smiled instead; suddenly, Prisci seemed to have sensed something; she grinned before announcing.


    ¡±Fufufu! It seems that we had another visitor.¡±


    Orpheus sighed inwardly; he knew who the visitor was.


    After Prisci spoke, two people entered the throne room; one was a male, he was a handsome ck-haired man dressed in ck, he had a pair of Wolf¡¯s ears on his head and a wolf tail, and the second one was a woman, an extremely beautiful woman, dark hair and ice-blue eyes, indeed as Kyle was expecting it was Kaguya who entered the barrier with him.


    ¡±So, Kyle, you were here?¡± Kaguya said as soon she saw Orpheus.


    ¡±So, is this the fun game you were talking about?¡± She asked, trying to get much information as she could.


    However, Orpheus only shrugged his shoulders in response, not answering Kaguya¡¯s question, and thetter became frustrated.


    She wanted to say something, but before she could, Prisci acted.


    ¡±Silence¡±


    Suddenly, a powerful pressure descended into the throne room after someone shouted, it was Mathias who was hiding. She aimed this pressure at Orpheus and Kaguya.


    Naturally, Orpheus didn¡¯t feel anything; his expression remained calm; contrary to Orpheus, Kaguya turned pale because the pressure of a peak Level 3 Origin master was not a joke.


    ¡±Enough¡±


    Prisci says, and the enormous pressure vanished. Contrary to the angry Mathias and the fuming Kaal (the ck-haired wolfman), Prisci was not angered by Orpheus and Kaguya acting as though she was not present.


    Prisci felt amused; Orpheus didn¡¯t talk after saying his name, even her charm didn¡¯t work on him, he didn¡¯t try to gain her favor, and he didn¡¯t even react when she announced that she would take him as her Special mate. He acted as though she was nothing special in his eyes; he did the same thing when talking to Kaguya in her presence. This is the first time she has encountered this kind of situation; usually, Prisci gets what she desires without any difficulty; however, this time, it was different. Prisci became excited just thinking about making Orpheus fall deeply for her.


    On the other hand, Kaguya finally looked at the woman sitting on the chair; she was truly beautiful; however, she was really powerful; Kaguya¡¯s soul was trembling just by staring at her, even though the foxdy had concealed her true level, she was, without doubt, powerful than wolfman who caught her easily.


    When she stared into those blue eyes deep as an ocean, Kaguya lost herself in an illusion. Herst thought was this was fun only for the monster Orpheus. He nned everything.

 Chapter 113

    In Kaguya¡¯s mind world, after falling under Prisci¡¯s charms.


    She was trapped inside the illusion; she was experiencing the same thing repeatedly. She was on her knees, apologizing over and over again.


    She might appear stronger than most teenagers, but she was still a living being who could make mistakes and feel guilty. No matter how strong one mental strength is, if you believe that you are guilty of something, you¡¯re persuaded of that and refuse to forgive yourself for this mistake, you¡¯ll be trapped in your illusion forever like an infinite loop; it would be your hell.


    It was exactly what was happening to her; she was persuaded that it was her fault if Mikasa was dead; she felt guilty; she was asking Mikasa to forgive her, not knowing that she should forgive herself first. She couldn¡¯t forgive herself as she was the one who suggested going out that day.


    Mikasa was her best friend, almost like a sister; they went to y in a forest near a waterfall even when their mothers forbade them from going there. Kaguya, as the rebellious one, persuaded Mikasa, and as a result, she fell from the cliff and broke her neck, dying on the spot. She was ten that year.


    Kaguya med herself even when she was not the one who pushed her; she fell on her own. Kaguya changed since that day; she became cold; she tried to forget it by sealing these memories deeper inside her mind; however, Prisci easily broke through her barrier and brought back memories she was afraid of. Now she was trapped here, in this hell.


    Suddenly, the dead Mikasa spoke.


    ¡±Why do youe?¡±


    ¡±Why didn¡¯t you try catching my hand?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s all your fault. I shouldn¡¯t have followed you. Because of you, I died; she suffered; because of you, my mother suffered and stopped smiling.¡±


    Each Mikasa¡¯s venomous words pierced Kaguya¡¯s heart like a hot iron bar; her willpower dwindled with each word, her will to live was disappearing as well, and her eyes were bing lifeless like she was epting her fate, epting any punishment that would befall her.


    Mikasa became happy seeing this; her face twisted as she grinned wickedly,


    ¡±You should stay here forever, listen to my every need, and stay here forever.¡±


    ¡±Stay.. stay here forever, stay here forever.¡±


    Kaguya muttered absentmindedly, as though she was in the process of being hypnotized.


    ¡±Yes, you should stay with me here forever; you should y with me. Stay with me. I¡¯m feeling lonely; you¡¯ll stay with me, to keep mepany forever.¡± Mikasa dered while grinning.


    Truth be told, Kaguya was tempted to ept if it could help Mikasa. Because she was feeling guilty about her death.


    Now that Mikasa was asking her to stay forever with her, she was happy; however, her conscious was telling her not to ept; if she did it, she would regret it. Kaguya started struggling; when Mikasa saw the struggling Kaguya, her expression turned vicious,


    ¡±If you ept and say these things I said earlier, I¡¯m ready to forgive you, Mio.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s body was trembling as if she had been electrocuted; the thing she wanted the most was here; she couldn¡¯t miss this chance. Kaguya¡¯s internal struggles stopped, and she epted Mikasa¡¯s offer.


    ¡±I¡¯ll stay with you forever; I¡¯ll let you have control of-¡±


    ¡±Ah! Stop it, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    A sudden voice could be heard interrupting Kaguya¡¯s deration.


    Soon, a figure appears, a ck-haired boy with crimson eyes; naturally, it was Orpheus.


    ¡±Tsk!¡±


    Mikasa clicked her tongue and tried to escape.


    Orpheus smirked, looking at the escaping Mikasa.


    *Flick


    With the flick of his fingers, a barrier appeared and sealed Mikasa inside it; she was struggling, trying to escape to no avail.


    ¡±Wait patiently there; I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Orpheus said before disappearing and reappearing in front of Kaguya, who seemed lost; she was searching left and right for Mikasa, who had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡±You are looking for something?¡± Orpheus asked with amusement.


    Finally, lifting her head and seeing someone that shouldn¡¯t be there, she lost her rationality and became violent; she clutched Orpheus¡¯s cor strongly and started shaking him.


    ¡±Where is she?¡±


    ¡±Where is she?¡±


    Kaguya asked hysterically; Orpheus smiled, not bothered by Kaguya¡¯s rudeness.


    ¡±She was already dead; you should forgive yourself.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s body trembled; she let¡¯s go of his cor before slumping down on the ground and started wailing,


    ¡±It¡¯s all your fault, she was going to forgive me, and you came and took her away, bring her back.¡±


    Suddenly, Orpheus burst intoughter. Kaguya stared nkly at him, not knowing why he wasughing.


    Finally, he stoppedughing; he stared at her and smiled,


    ¡±Who would have to that the dignified girl who didn¡¯t seem afraid of anything, the future empress could throw a tantrum. I wonder how people who think highly of you would react if they saw you like this? Is this all you amount to?¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s face turned red; for one second, she forgot about everything; the only emotion she felt at the moment was rage; she wanted to beat the shit out of this smiling asshole.


    ¡±You bastard.¡± She roared before leaping at Orpheus, intending to bite him, but he easily avoided before vanishing with a puff; before leaving, he whispered, ¡±Remember you have to forgive yourself.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s body turned stiff; she didn¡¯t understand what he meant; no, that¡¯s an excuse; she knew perfectly was he was trying to convey. However, she was still feeling guilty, and Kaguya started struggling once more. Nobody med her for what happened, but after the ten years old, Kaguya at that time couldn¡¯t forgive herself.


    She would have to forgive herself to move forward, and above everything, she felt like she would lose if she were to fall here. She didn¡¯t want that; that man would use it to get what he wanted. She couldn¡¯t make things easy for him; she would have him work under her, it would be hard, but she could do it.


    Meanwhile, when Kaguya had finally decided to forgive herself, Orpheus reappeared inside the sealed barrier he had created earlier to trap Mikasa¡¯s soul; not to be more urate, it was a part of that cunning fox Prisci¡¯s soul.


    ¡±What a cunning fox you are.¡± He spat out.


    ¡±Fufufu, I¡¯m honored to be praised by the Vampire progenitor; you are powerful as he has said; no wonder I lost.¡± The now transparent Prisci said.


    Upon hearing her words, Orpheus¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, and he red at Prisci; even in her soul form, Prisci felt a suffocated; nevertheless, she grinned,


    ¡±Can the Vampire Progenitor forgive this lowly soul even after destroying my body and a part of my soul. I haven¡¯t done anything excessive either. Can you please let me off?¡±


    Prisci said, acting coquettishly, but Orpheus paid her no heed; even if he wanted to know of whom she was talking about, he knew by experience that she would not say anything, and even if he were to try reading her soul, the other party would already put countermeasures against his probing.


    Looking at the smiling Prisci, Orpheus¡¯s crimson eyes became colder.


    ¡±Nothing extreme, you say? Were you trying to break her and possess her body, aren¡¯t you? Do you think I don¡¯t know when I was sucking your soul, a part flew inside Kaguya¡¯s body? You plotted to erase her soul and possess her body, and you are saying you did nothing excessive? This alone warrants your destruction. But don¡¯t worry, I have the perfect punishment for you.¡±


    Prisci¡¯s expression twisted; it became ugly; she shouted furiously.


    ¡±Who do you think you are to decide that?¡±


    ¡±The man stronger than you, the man who¡¯s going to decide your fate,¡± Orpheus replied with a smile.


    ¡±Fuck you, you came into my house, I offered you everything, even myself, you refused and killed me, and now you¡¯re saying what. What a cruel and selfish bastard you are.¡± Prisci cursed him.


    ¡±Puhahahaha!¡±


    Orpheus burst intoughter for a while before speaking.


    ¡±I¡¯m selfish, so what?¡±


    ¡±I¡¯ll take what I want and kill what I dislike, and you I dislike you. So, I¡¯m going to punish you. You touched something you shouldn¡¯t have touched.¡±


    Orpheus added before performing a hands seal.


    Instantly, Prisci turned pale with fright; she knew that whatever he was doing, she didn¡¯t like it, so she tried to escape to no avail desperately. Finally, a lighting from Orpheus¡¯s hand engulfed her, and before Prisci disappeared, she heard his voice.


    ¡±This punishment is perfect for you, your hell; I wonder what kind of guilt you¡¯ll feel.¡±


    ¡±Curse you damn monster, the Lord wille to avenge me, he will save me and vanquish you, you damn-¡±


    Prisci couldn¡¯t finish before disappearing; Orpheus used one of the Death Law¡¯s spells and sent Prisci¡¯s soul to the Netherworld, a hell where she would suffer for eternity, feeling guilty for failing a task given to her by the one she called Lord. She could never escape because she would feel guilty about this failure, not knowing it was never meant to seed in whatever she was nning.


    Orpheus sighed and held his forehead, feeling the throbbing headaches when he thought about who this Lord was and his goals.


    ¡±I¡¯ll know soon.¡± He mumbled before vanishing. Whoever this person is, he might have something to do with his past.


    ¡­.


    In another location, a figure sitting on a ck chair could be seen looking at the white floating castle; this figure¡¯s gaze pierced through all barriers, seeing everything that happened, even Prisci¡¯s first death and her second one where she was cursing.


    This figure sighed,


    ¡±Ah! She fails as I was expecting, and that damned simpleton thought that I¡¯d avenge her? What a fool. Why would I do that? Sigh! ***** I¡¯ming, well, you¡¯re called Kyle now, I think.¡±


    The figure said with a genderless voice before vanishing.

 Chapter 114

    ¡±So what do you have to say?¡± Kaguya asked Orpheus with her arms crossed. She was not feeling happy to have been put into something dangerous.


    ¡±It was fun, right? You even earned two thousand points. So why are youining? Let¡¯s earn some more.¡± Orpheus said before dragging Kaguya with him as they left the Core region.


    ¡±Wait!¡± Kaguya wanted to explore the floating castle, but Orpheus didn¡¯t let her. After two jumps, they appeared at the edge of the Ice world and camped for the night.


    ¡°What is your goal?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask this question as they sat around a bonfire.


    ¡±My goal? Well, my goal is to do what I want.¡± Orpheus responded before adding.


    ¡±You should rest tomorrow will be busy.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t go against his suggestion; after finishing her soup, she entered the tent to sleep.


    ¡±Good night.¡±


    ¡±Good night,¡± Orpheus responded.


    He looked at the blue sky while thinking about what he should do after this expedition. He would visit Nix and Freya, but first, he should take care of the men sent by Leon.


    The next day Orpheus left Kaguya to sleep as he went to y.


    ¡®Finally!¡¯ He mumbled after sensing a killing intent. He calmly stepped aside, dodging a dagger aimed at his heart.


    However, more attacks followed suit.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Many darts were fired at him, he used [Swift] a techniquebining Wind element and Lightning element to move at an extremely fast speed, and As if the darts had be slow, he used the gap between them and passed through them, reappearing on the other side, with the intention to sh at the surprised assassin, but thetter quickly recovered disappearing afterward. He only shed at its afterimage. Orpheus chuckled before turning sideways dodging another dagger aimed at his back; without looking back, he shed at the assassin in his back, but only to hit empty air.


    Since the start of this fight against those assassins, only one minute passed, but three different assassins attacked him. He knew there were more than three assassins.


    Even though they concealed their presence, he still could feel their presence; there were eleven assassins. There was even an unexpected visitor.


    Orpheus shook his head and decided to concentrate on eliminating the assassins.


    He pped his hands and muttered:


    [Dance Fire-Snake!]


    The moment the spell waspleted, a snake made of fire was shot from his me sword toward the enemies.


    One of the assassins shouted, ¡± No good, quickly activate your defensive shield.¡±


    Regrettably, his warning was a step toote, the other two didn¡¯t manage to activate their defensive shield in time before the fire snake, and the cold energy shed, it produced a big explosion that destroyed everything around.


    *KaBOOM!*


    The two assassins were blown in a piece, instantly killed.


    ¡±Gaaaaah!¡±


    The first assassin grunted in pain while he was sted far away, he didn¡¯t die because of his defensive shield, but he must was gravely injured.


    Orpheus was perfectly calm. He reappeared beside the gravely injured assassin, he shed at his neck, but mid-strike, he used his free hand to create a sword to block a dagger thrown at his back.


    ¡°nk!¡±


    Orpheus let go of his me sword towards the gravely injured assassin¡¯s neck and muttered in a cold voice.


    ¡±Explode.¡±


    *Boom!*


    The me sword exploded, killing the gravely injured assassin, and he used the explosion to escape another poisoned dart shot at him.


    Three news assassins attacked Orpheus from all sides. He did nothing because someone would already take care of the assassins.


    ¡°Dare toe after someone I¡¯m nning to make as my subordinates? It seems you have a death wish. Frozen World.¡±


    Everything froze except Orpheus; the assassins were turned into ice sculptures, and their hearts stopped forever.


    One of the strongest assassins tried to sneak attack Kaguya, but unfortunately, his eyes met Orpheus¡¯s eyes.


    ¡±Go kill yourself.¡± He ordered; hismand was absolute; the man disappeared to kill himself elsewhere.


    The other assassins were shocked by theirrade sudden action but they decided to continue with the mission.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya was not afraid being surrounded by so many enemies, after all the man beside was strong.


    She was even in the mood to raise a question.


    ¡±Is it the fun game you were talking about?¡±


    ¡±Well, there is some unexpected visitor.¡±


    ¡±Principal, won¡¯t youe out?¡± Orpheus added.


    ¡±What?¡± Kaguya was shocked.


    Orpheus was looking in a particr direction when he was speaking.


    ¡°What?¡± The assassins were shocked, even their leader named Onze.


    Nothing happened after a while, making Kaguya wonder if Orpheus was ying some kind of nk on her just to y.


    Orpheus smiled at the doubtful Kaguya before looking in that particr direction once more and said.


    ¡±So, the principal would let her student die when you could have saved them.¡±


    In the direction that Orpheus shouted at, stood a beautiful golden-haired beauty; she used space to wrap around herself, bing invisible. This woman is precisely Jasmine Rhea Yydrassil, Nui Yydrassil¡¯s aunt, and Heaven Star academy¡¯s headmistress.


    Jasmine was astonished hearing what Orpheus had just said. She never thought that he would notice her so easily. She came because of curiosity.


    She couldn¡¯t help but recall back, why she had decided to observe this particr student of her secretly.


    ?????


    When Jasmine was going to the world summit, her vice-principal sent her a message about how exceptional Orpheus was; he had awakened many attributes.


    Jasmine was happy and decided to observe him, and he got the perfect opportunity. The mission outside, she could use this.


    On the day of departure, when she saw Orpheus, her first impression was that he was mysterious, unfathomable, as if he was a monster and he was hiding something, many secrets. She got curious and started monitoring him.


    Jasmine had noticed the twenty assassins that sneaked in, and she knew who they were after and even guessed who sent them after Orpheus, but she chose to observe and only intervened when she was sure they were in extreme danger.


    She was there observing Orpheus from the start; she thought she had concealed herself extremely well, and it seemed that he had been aware of her from the start. But she had to go somewhere for a while; she didn¡¯t know they went to the Core region and returned.


    Jasmine was not pleased because of Orpheus¡¯s smile, the one he put on while asking for her intervention irked her more than anything as if he was saying; you watched for a while now it¡¯s the time to pay your bill, by helping us of course.


    Not having any other choice, she decided to show and clean up these bugs. Well, she would use them to vent her frustrations.


    Jasmine smiled, an extremely beautiful smile as she muttered under her breath


    ¡±I want to know more about you, Kyle.¡±


    Unbeknownst to Jasmine, she was slowly falling into Orpheus¡¯s trap, which was to make her obsessed with his secrets and slowly get her.


    Onze wanted to speak, but he was forced to shut up because suddenly an immense pressure descended on everybody, everything came to a standstill. The world trembled before,


    ¡°Rip!!¡±


    Space was ripped in two, forming a horizontal gash, and behind that horizontal gash, a figure came; it was an extremely beautiful woman. Her height is around 1,71 m; she has golden hair and green eyes, white skin with nice proportion; even though she was dressed rather conservatively, it did nothing to hide her hourss figure and curvy body. With her elongated ears, you will know that she is a high elf.


    This woman is the principal of Star and Nui Yydrassil¡¯s aunt, Jasmine Rhea Yydrassil.


    Onze¡¯s expression became pale, and he muttered


    ¡±Impossible, how can she be here? It¡¯s over. ¡±


    Jasmine spoke in an Ice cold voice that sent a shiver to everyone¡¯s spine, excluding Orpheus.


    ¡±Will you kill yourself, or do I need to do it in your stead.¡±


    ¡°Run!!¡± Onze shouted.


    Regrettably, Jasmine had already made her move. She made and shing motion with her white hand, and the world, no space, was cut into two; Onze and the remaining four assassins were cleaved into two parts, slowly falling apart. It looks extremely gory.


    As if she had down something trivial, she looked in the direction of the iingst assassin, Dix, the leader of the now-extinct assassin squad. She didn¡¯t say anything, but Dix immediately fled, abandoning the mission; he didn¡¯t forget to send a message to Leon informing them of the mission¡¯s failure and warning them not to try to visit their headquarters ever again.


    ¡®This woman is scary, but I started to like her more and more.¡¯ Orpheus was pleased with Jasmine.


    She looked at him for a few seconds before throwing a healing pill in his direction; he caught it, slightly and said.


    ¡°Thank you¡±


    Jasmine nodded and looked at him again; she sent him a message via mental transmission.


    ¡±I¡¯m sure without my help, you could have to fend off by yourself. I¡¯ll uncover all your secrets soon.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I wonder about that. Don¡¯t worry; I wille to you soon.¡± Orpheus responded with a smile.


    Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened; she never thought that he would reply; she smiled before disappearing.

 Chapter 115

    ¡°How did you know she was following us?¡± Kaguya asked after the headmistress disappeared.


    ¡±Well, she didn¡¯t try topletely hide her presence, probably because she was unconsciously testing me.¡±


    ¡±I see. That man must have sent those assassins, I mean Leon.¡± Kaguya was able to tell who sent the assassins after Orpheus.


    It was because she knew what type of man Leon was. He must be furious that the twins, especially E, seemed close to Orpheus, and as someone who had decided to court E, to make her his empress, she couldn¡¯t tolerate another man getting closer to her; he would do anything not to let that happen. Hence hiring some assassins to take care of his potential rival was something the Lightning Prince would do.


    Orpheus shrugged his shoulders, not saying anything.


    ¡±What is your goal? Why did youe to the academy?¡± She asked another question. She had heard the rumor of him beating a teacher. She also knew he killed the fox woman. He must be really powerful if he could do all of those things, which is why she wondered why he became a student even if there was a need to.


    ¡±It¡¯s because I have a goal to achieve,¡± Orpheus responded, not going into the details, and Kaguya didn¡¯t pursue the matter either.


    ¡±What are we doing next?¡± She asked, already nning what they would do next. She knew being together with this man; exceptional things kept happening.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go back to that castle and explore it.¡±


    Orpheus proposed. It was exactly what Kaguya wanted; she was interested in the floating castle. It would be great if she could get a blueprint and reproduce it. She had never dreamed about acquiring it as she was not that shameless. She did nothing in the conquest of the White Castle, so she has no right whatsoever in the management.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go!¡± The duo left after that.


    Kaguya was enamored with the white castle again. Immediately after they entered, she chose a room to sleep in.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After letting Kaguya select a room left, Orpheus decided to stroll through the White castle; there were lots of rooms inside this castle, at least twenty apart from the throne room, the big hall. He stepped across space to appear outside of the White Castle; he observed it.


    This wonderful, he could use this White castle as a means of transport; it seemed that this White castle was equipped with a defensive barrier, strong enough to withstand a few attacks of his attack, well at his current level, though. For some unknown reason, he had the feeling that this White castle was damaged; it was more powerful than its current appearance. He also felt a sense of familiaritying from this floating castle, as if somehow it was rted to him, he doesn¡¯t know if it was a misconception, but it was how he felt.


    ¡°This mine from now on. Let¡¯s see how should I name you?¡±


    Orpheus mumbled while observing the White floating castle. It¡¯spletely white. He didn¡¯t know which materials had been used to make this castle, but it looked like jade.


    ¡°Let¡¯s name you Br¨¹nhild from now on; I don¡¯t know why but I had the feeling that I should name you like this; you¡¯ll be the shield that would protect my loved ones.¡± Orpheus dered with a smile.


    Immediately after naming the White castle, it shook violently before a white light burst within the White castle and entered inside his body. I initially felt a little difort before he started to feel a connection between him and the white castle.


    Br¨¹nhild seemed to be extremely happy after being named. Suddenly, something incredible happened, he heard a voice in his head.


    ¡¼Thank you for naming me Master; I¡¯m the Artifact¡¯s Spirit. ¡½


    A girly voice exined to him that she was the spirit of this Artifact; the White castle was an artifact. This situation caught Orpheus off guard; he had never thought that after naming it, it would wake up an artifact¡¯s Spirit.


    ¡¼It¡¯s good to see you again.¡½Br¨¹nhild mumbled under her breath.


    ¡°What?¡± Orpheus asked, surprised by her words. Did we know each other in the past? It was unlikely but from this artifact spirit word, it seemed it was the case. He must find the bottom of this.


    ¡¼Nothing, Master, I was talking to myself. As the new master of this Artifact, the Heavenly White Castle, you¡¯ll have ess to some of the castle features. Do note this Artifact is damaged, extremely damaged; it¡¯s a process of restoring itself.¡½Br¨¹nhild exined.


    Even though he had a lot of questions, Orpheus decided to postpone them forter.


    ¡°What are the features you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    There was a temporary silence before Br¨¹nhild responded.


    ¡¼There are two functions avable right now. First One: Within fifty kilometers of the castle, you can use instant teleportation to return to the White; you can design some persons who can also do it. This function consumes a little bit of energy in the case it¡¯s not the master of castle teleporting.


    Second: This castle has the function to turn invisible for one hour every day using the castle energy; however one can maintain this state indefinitely if you have a lot of energy, I¡¯m talking about internal energy; in your case, you can maintain it invisible for six months before running out of energy, at your current level that is.¡½


    ¡°That not long, though,¡± Orpheus replied, not really pleased, he had expected more.


    Suddenly, there was a white that almost blinded his eyes, and after the white died down, a silhouette came out, it was a silver-haired girl dressed in a white robe, her hair was extremely long, it reached her ass, her hair was the longest he had ever seen. This girl was an extremely beautiful; she looked like a goddess handcrafted by god¡¯s hands, beautiful, it was to the point that she could steal men¡¯s eyes; she seemed to be in her early twenties, and her eyes were the same color as her silver hair, there was a tattoo on the left side of her face, this tattoo looked mysterious, and it added more charm to her beautiful face that doesn¡¯t lose in front Emea and the others. She wore a silver skirt armor.


    However, there was something different about this girl; she seemed transparent, like a ghost, and she looked a bit pale as well. When her beautiful silver eyes looked into Orpheus¡¯s eyes, he shuddered; he had a sudden sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as though he knew her somewhere, as though there were close in the past.


    He shook his head and decided not to think about it; it was probably his imagination; however, it was still worth investigating. He would do thatter.


    For a moment, the silver-haired girl seemed disappointed by his action; when he looked closely again, her disappointment had vanished and was reced by a smiling face that could calm one¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°Greetings Master, it¡¯s me, Brynhild. I came to greet you.¡± Br¨¹nhild says while doing a polite bow.


    ¡°You¡¯re full of surprises, don¡¯t you?¡± Orpheus asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Br¨¹nhild replied while ying with her long silver hair.


    ¡°So, Br¨¹nhild, you have a body? Why do you look so transparent, so pale?¡± Orpheus asked her the questions he had in his mind since she showed up.


    Br¨¹nhild heaved a sigh before exining,


    ¡°Master, this is not really a body; it¡¯s more like a partial soul. Truth be told, in the beginning, I wasn¡¯t an artifact spirit; I became one after an ident to save my life and rece the former artifact¡¯s Spirit. Do not ask me any details because I can¡¯t; no, I¡¯m not authorized to talk about them until I receive the order to do so.¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he heard what she said; someone put some restrictions on her, making it impossible to ask some questions the other party didn¡¯t want him to know.


    ¡°I see, too bad then. However, I¡¯ve got the feeling that you didn¡¯te out just to greet me, don¡¯t you? So what do you want?¡± Orpheus asked with his eyes narrowed as he stared fiercely at Br¨¹nhild in the eyes.


    Br¨¹nhild chuckled, ¡°As expected of you, clever as always. Exactly, it¡¯s as you¡¯ve guessed, I didn¡¯te out only to greet you; I¡¯ve another purpose as well. Let¡¯s talk somewhere morefortable.¡±


    He didn¡¯t give an immediate answer; he looked at her in the eyes to see if she was nning something; however, he said nothing like that in her eyes, all he saw were: Yearning, love, and self-me.


    It was unknown why what all these things meant, but he had the feeling that he could put his trust in this silver-haired girl, but it was not what made him act; it was because he was curious and had other ns in mind it; was why he epted. He would not be fooled by following some unknown entity mean but only what he decided.


    He was the master of his fate. He wouldn¡¯t throw away opportunities, but that doesn¡¯t mean he would follow them like an idiot. He would make them his opportunities capable of serving his interests.


    ¡°After you.¡± He dered.

 Chapter 116

    After Orpheus epted to hear Br¨¹nhild out, thetter smiled brightly; her smile was breathtaking, and for a moment, he was captivated. Shaking his head, he chuckled before following her.


    With the flick of Br¨¹nhild¡¯s fingers, they were teleported inside a room; it was a throne room; this one was different from the previous one; the previous one paled inparison to this one majesty; in the middle of the room stood a beautiful giant throne, it was purple. It was beautifully carved with numerous pictures drawn on it. However, there were several cracks on the purple throne. This purple seemed to be from an ancient Era as it emitted a powerful ancient aura, something out of this world.


    For an instant, Orpheus felt attracted toward the purple throne as though something from the depth of his soul was pulling him toward it; he had the feeling that the purple throne was his, something whispering that he should im it. So, he started walking toward the purple throne; however, after taking the fifth step, he froze in ce, he couldn¡¯t take another step forward, not because of fear but instead, he felt unworthy of the purple throne, the current him was weak, way too weak to im it. This sudden feeling arose in his heart. His emotions turnedplexes which felt a bad aftertaste inside his mouth.


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s smiling face vanished as she murmured with a sigh, ¡°I guess it was too soon.¡±


    Orpheus was lost in his thoughts, so he didn¡¯t pay any head to whatever Br¨¹nhild was saying.


    Br¨¹nhild flicked her fingers again, and they were teleported inside another room. This room was big and entirely painted white with nothing inside it; after they entered the white room, finally Orpheus was able to regain his cool, so he looked at Br¨¹nhild questioningly, wondering why she had brought him here.


    ¡°Master, the reason I brought you here is to talk about something important and beneficial for both of us,¡± Br¨¹nhild exined while staring at him directly in the eyes.


    Still slightly irritated by the early failure, his voice was colder than usual. ¡°Go straight to the point.¡±


    Br¨¹nhild heaved a sigh knowing why he was angry; it was her mistake; she shouldn¡¯t have done that; however, it was toote to regret it now, and she could only swallow her excuses.


    Br¨¹nhild decided to exin to Orpheus why she had brought him here.


    ¡°Master, I want to make a contract with you. This contract is necessary if I want to continue living and recover from my injuries. Like I said earlier, I wasn¡¯t an artifact¡¯s spirit from the beginning; I was powerful before being injured. To temporarily save my life, I was sealed inside this artifact, thus bing an artifact¡¯s spirit. I¡¯m running out of time; thus, it¡¯s why I suggested making a contract with you; I¡¯ll be linked to you.¡±


    Orpheus said nothing right away; his eyes narrowed as he stared at Br¨¹nhild,


    ¡°What benefits do I get by making a contract with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m powerful; I¡¯ll be your weapon, your shield. My every being is yours. You will not lose anything by making a contract with me.¡± Br¨¹nhild replies with a smile.


    Orpheus let out a chuckle and decided to test something, so I said, ¡°Sorry, I alone I¡¯m enough. I¡¯m really powerful, the strongest in this world; even beyond this world, I¡¯ll be one of the strongest.¡±


    His deration was filled with total confidence; Br¨¹nhild shook her head and confirmed the suspicion he was having.


    ¡°Certainly, it may be so, but if I have a body, I can beat the current you. You know nothing of what strongest means; I bet none of you know what strongest means. If you were to face one, you¡¯d immediately know that you¡¯re too weak, Master. You might have some clue about someone who is really beyond your current level after finding a few clues in this world.¡±


    ¡°Sigh!¡±


    Orpheus knew he wasn¡¯t the strongest in the universe, but he thought he was one of the strongest. However, it seems that his thinking was wrong. Well, he wanted to live peacefully, not pursue power, but somehow he had the feeling that it won¡¯t be easy.


    Undoubtedly troublesy ahead, So, he needs subordinates, powerful subordinates. His gut feeling was telling him that if he were to ept this contract, a lot of surprises would await him in the future besides some answers; hence he saw no reason to refuse. It was like what he was doing with Kaguya, making her his subordinate; he would do the same for this girl who popped out too timely.


    ¡°Okay, I ept but with my conditions.¡±


    The corners of Br¨¹nhild¡¯s mouth lift into a smile, her smile shined like the stars in the sky, with no bright city lights to dim them. It was like the sun opened its eager light to shine about her, only brightening her perfectly aligned teeth.


    Orpheus must admit that her smile was really beautiful and breathtaking.


    ¡°Good, let¡¯s pr-¡±


    Br¨¹nhild wasn¡¯t able to continue speaking because he appeared before her. His right arm moved toward her face.


    Even though she was caught off guard, she still managed to avoid the blow by tilting her head backward.


    However, his next attack had already followed; Br¨¹nhild didn¡¯t seem flustered; calmly, she blocked his kick before leaping back. With the flick of his fingers, hundred fireballs were created and hurled towards her at fast speed.


    Facing the iing fireballs, Br¨¹nhild was unfazed; she drew something in the air fast, and a transparent shield appeared in front of her. Orpheus¡¯s fireballs crashed against the transparent shield creating an explosion.


    *Boom


    The room shook; however, Br¨¹nhild¡¯s shield was intact, and it suffered no damage. Orpheus became surprised and looked at Br¨¹nhild.


    Thetter smiled and exined like it was not a big deal. ¡°No need to be astonished; it¡¯s just a basic shield rune; the moreplex type can cover this world.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. I bet you know a lot of these runes?¡± He asked, interested in these Rune¡¯s things.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m specialized in them,¡± Br¨¹nhild responded before; with her right arm, she drew some runes in the air at a breakneck speed. Soon, numerous white lights appeared in the air; they numbered in the hundred.


    ¡°Ice Arrows¡±


    Orpheus heard Br¨¹nhild¡¯s voice followed by the flick of her fingers; the white light became Ice Arrows that shot straight in his direction.


    ¡°Nice demonstration; these Ice Arrows seem simple; I bet they are not.¡±


    Orpheus mumbled before vanishing from where he stood and reappearing in another location; strangely, these Ice Arrows still followed him; they possessed a tracking ability. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle, and with the wave of his hand, the hundred Ice Arrows were cleaved in two.


    Meanwhile, when he was dealing with the Ice Arrows, Br¨¹nhild muttered, ¡°Come at me *****¡±


    The tattoo located on her left cheek wriggled like it was alive before vanishing from there; three meters (9ft) long silver spear appeared in her hand.


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s gorgeous armor shines beautifully on her figure. Her huge spear looked heavy and huge to an impossible point, and yet it was being lightly carried in her hands. Her demeanor changed when the silver spear appeared in her hand, the atmosphere around her changed, and she looked like a Goddess of war.


    Br¨¹nhild was ready to attack; however, Orpheus couldn¡¯t let her proceed because he noticed that after summoning her weapon, she had be a little paler than usual; she had be a little transparent as well as if she could disappear at any moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end it here. I¡¯ve confirmed what I want to confirm. Let¡¯s proceed with the contract.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Master,¡± Br¨¹nhild replied happily; she seemed extremely pleased that he had noticed her condition and stopped her from continuing the fight.


    Then she asked him to follow her; he sighed before following her with his hands crossed behind his back and numerous thoughts running through his head. He had his ns; if the enemy thought he would obediently follow ns, then this meant this person didn¡¯t really know him, well, the current him. He would devour everything to make it his. He wouldn¡¯t dance on someone else¡¯s tune.


    Everything that happened recently seemed unreal, almost as if it had been nned. No, everything since the beginning had been nned. He didn¡¯t know his origins; he fell in love with someone above his status. He died because of someone jealously, and coincidentally, his lover happened to have found an item capable of bringing back the dead during one of their expedition into this world. She used this to bring him back, and as a cost, she died; he became powerful suddenly and something that didn¡¯t exist. All of these things were too suspicious.


    ¡®I Orpheus Kyle Nero ke will be the master of my fate. I will not be someone¡¯s else toy and peacefully follow around. I will make every opportunity mine. It¡¯s the type of man I am.¡¯ Orpheus reaffirmed as he followed Br¨¹nhild.


    A storm is brewing, and he needs a lot of manpower to survive and stand at the top. So, he every suspicious opportunity into something he could use; after all, he was the devourer, the Crimson Overlord.

 Chapter 117

    Meanwhile, in another location, in another forbidden zone, night had fallen.


    The night brought such a silence that the crackle of the campfire was all that could be heard, a natural music in the ck-duvet night. mes sent red sparks dancing into the breeze. E and Alvinia were sitting around the campfire, they had just finished their soup and cleaned the dishes, and now it was the time to chat.


    ¡±Nui, how do you ever feel closer to someone even when you¡¯ve never seen him before?¡±


    Alvinia knew E must be talking about Orpheus; her memories from the past were what made her feel like this. Her awakening must not be too far. Come to think they would turn eighteen soon; it is probably why. Still, she wouldn¡¯t interfere much.


    ¡±No, but it¡¯s maybe because you¡¯re interested in this person. You feel at ease when thinking about this person. You should follow your heart; it would never be wrong, at least your heart act with your interest in mind.¡± Alvinia suggested.


    ¡±I see. Thank you for the suggestion. I will talk to him after this expedition. I want to know him more. He is connected to the dreams I kept having.¡± E decided to talk with Orpheus again at the end of this expedition. She felt like a huge load had been discharged from her shoulders. Speaking of him, she wondered how he was doing; hopefully, he didn¡¯t get too close to Kaguya. Somehow she was ufortable with this; her heart hurts just thinking Kaguya would be closer to him like Nemesis.


    Alvina looked at her friend and sighed. She wondered what kind of game Orpheus was ying.


    ?????


    Back to the floating castle.


    Br¨¹nhild thought he would follow her n and calmy sign the contract, but he didn¡¯t do that. He used his own method. He made Br¨¹nhild his familiar, his ve. It happened too fast that she could not react; beside, she had never expected he could touch her soul¡¯s form.


    The only positive point is that she gained body and could be together with him once again. This made her smile.


    Somehow, Orpheus felt happy seeing Br¨¹nhild smiling face; he could watch her smiling for hours, but now wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°Take me to where the energy I felt from Prisci is stored,¡± Orpheus ordered. After putting Br¨¹nhild under hismand, he gained ess to a few things; although he still couldn¡¯t bypass the mysterious being¡¯s defense, he was not in a hurry, one thing at a time. He had turned Br¨¹nhild into someone incapable of betraying him; she would die terrible death if she were to try, and he would not make another mistake again.


    ¡±Certainly, master.¡± Br¨¹nhild obediently nodded before teleporting them.


    They reappeared in front of a room; the door of this room was ancient, it was purple; Orpheus could feel that behind this door was a powerful and mysterious force.


    Even though he tried to use his sense to see if he could know what was behind this door, it didn¡¯t work. His sense couldn¡¯t bypass this purple door, as if a mysterious force was blocking it.


    It was the first time something like this had happened to him; it was frustrating and interesting at the same time. Interesting because he wanted to know what was behind this door. He turned his head and looked at Br¨¹nhild questioningly.


    ¡°Master, push open this door and go inside. This is a training room or, in your current case, a room that could help you heal your injuries. But be sure toe back after step in quickly, do not try to stay too long in there; it won¡¯t do you any good. On the contrary, it will be harmful. Don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Orpheus smiled and dismissed the overly serious Br¨¹nhild before stepping forward to push the purple door.


    The moment he touched the door, his heartbeat quickened. He felt a sudden resonance with something on the other side. He could feel that something familiar with him was calling him to step in. Intrigued, he pushed the door open and entered; immediately, his sight was shrouded in a purple hue; there was a purple mist inside this room, and everywhere he looked at was shrouded in purple mist.


    Orpheus was left speechless; his mouth hung agape because he knew what this purple mist was. It was the same energy he felt from Prisci when sucking her blood. The mysterious energy that healed him faster than anything, to think that this whole room would be shrouded in purple energy, he couldn¡¯t stop his face from grinning.


    Orpheus started walking; for every step he took, his injuries were healing at an extremely fast speed; on his hundredth step, almost half of his injuries were healed, he could feel strength coursing through every cell in his body.


    A powerful pressure burst out from Orpheus¡¯s body and shook the whole room.


    Unbeknownst to him, the girls outside sensed the phenomenon; the pressure awakened Kaguya while Br¨¹nhild sighed, praying that her master woulde out and wouldn¡¯t go too far; it had been more than one hour since he went in, and it was time toe out.


    Unfortunately for her, Orpheus was not nning to do that; even though he was half-healed and should have left, he couldn¡¯t stop because he could feel that whatever was calling him wasn¡¯t too far from here; hence he decided to continue and see what was waiting on the other side.


    However, it had be difficult to walk after taking another fifty steps; he felt a powerful pressure pushing him down; he was almost kneeling. Furious, his crimson eyes shed in crimson hue as he stood up again under the pressure that was trying to crush him, crush his pride.


    Refusing to yield, Orpheus continued to walk forward; it was bing harder with each step he took; for a moment, he even considered giving up, but the mere thought of giving up left him in an intense rage that threatened to destroy everything, himself included.


    Still, he couldn¡¯t stop; no, he didn¡¯t want to stop; dragging his tired and battered body, Orpheus continued to push forward.


    Suddenly, he saw two shimmering purple lights in the thick purple mist in front of him.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what these two lights were, he was awed; his cold heart was beating so hard that one could hear the sound from the outside.


    Ba-dump! Ba-dump!!!


    Orpheus was sure that these two lights were calling him, so he stretched his bloodied arm toward the shimmering purple lights, there were so close yet so far.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a terrible force pushed his knees toward the ground. It happened too suddenly. This force was tenfold the one he had been experiencing.


    ¡°What-¡±


    Orpheus didn¡¯t get the time to finish his sentence when one of the shimmering purple lights disappeared and when it reappeared, it was in front of him; however, before he could observe it, with a whooshing sound, it entered his left eye.


    Bang!


    He heard a terrible explosion in his head followed by intense pain; the pain was so intense that he almost lost consciousness, but he did his best not because he felt like something inside him would change if he were to lose consciousness now.


    ¡±Ahhhh!¡± Orpheus released all his strength.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    Multiple explosions rang out shaking the castle, almost turning it upside down.


    ¡±Ugh! What the hell?¡± Kaguya touched the bump on her head after she fell from the bed. She wondered what the hell was happening. She was curious; she wanted to know where Orpheus was but couldn¡¯t leave her room. She could only wait, hoping for everything to end quickly.


    Br¨¹nhild, on the other hand, tried to rush into the room, but unfortunately she couldn¡¯t; she could only bite her lips, frustrated. It was not what she had nned; everything went wrong since the contract didn¡¯t follow the original. It was not like she was trying to deceive Orpheus, but the original contract, if followed, would have helped him more, so she thought, but this thought quickly vanished, and she was now thinking of how to help her master. She would try to bypass the seals to learn more to inform Orpheus.


    ¡±There are some answers inside the Ruins. I must help him reach the deepest part of the most powerful Ruins to strengthen him quickly. Master is anxious about something.¡± Br¨¹nhild felt from her master¡¯s emotions that he seemed in a hurry; as for why she didn¡¯t know; however, she would do everything to help him as he desired, not as someone else nned.


    While the will nted inside Br¨¹nhild was slowly overwriting her into a useful tool, Orpheus, the master, the one that did this, couldn¡¯t endure anymore and fell unconscious; however, before this happened, he devoured the purple energy as much he could, he even refined the thing that prated his left eye, notpletely but to the extent that he could use without fearing being controlled or observed. He would make every opportunity his own. He would devour them.

 Chapter 118

    While the will nted inside Br¨¹nhild was slowly overwriting her into a useful tool, Orpheus, the master, the one that did this, couldn¡¯t endure anymore and fell unconscious; however, before this happened, he devoured the purple energy as much he could, he even refined the thing that prated his left eye, not entirely but to the extent that he could use without fearing being controlled or observed. He would make every opportunity his own. He would devour them.


    The moment Orpheus fell unconscious, a horrific pressure descended onto the whole world, time itself stopped, Br¨¹nhild paled, she was unaffected by the time¡¯s stop, she kicked open the door and rushed inside the room without hesitation.


    Br¨¹nhild muttered [SEAL] when she entered the room, and immediately the world restarted working. However, the white castle¡¯s existence seemed to vanish from the world; it was as if it had stopped existing.


    Meanwhile, across different locations in the world, the more powerful individuals hidden felt the pressure, and many trembled. The weak-willed ones fainted on the spot; only the more powerful managed to retain their sanity.


    Beyond the sea, in a location extremely far and remote from the continents, was a lone ind; standing in the middle of this ind was a golden pce. There was a throne hall.


    Great braziers attached to each of the sixteen limestone columns light up every part of the throne hall and cover the hall in dancing shadows and a warm radiance. The stained ss windows in the domed ceiling dance in the flickering light while statues and sculptures look down upon the oaken floor of this royal hall.


    A vermilion rug runs down from the throne and marks the closest spot people can stand when addressing the royal highness, while pennant banners with emzoned ridges droop from the walls. Between each banner stand several tapers of various sizes; they¡¯ve all been lit and, in turn, illuminate the wall paintings of divine beings below them.


    Immense windows are edged by veils colored the same vermilion as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with delicate patterns and burnished corners.


    An imposing throne of jade sits atop a balcony overlooking the throne hall and is adjoined by four equally impressive seats for visiting dignitaries.


    The throne is covered in divine designs, and fixed on each of the broad feet is a gem-encrusted petal. The bulky pillows are a dark vermilion, and these two have been adorned with emzoned tassels.


    Sitting in this throne room was handsome; he had long golden hair and a pair of antler horns on his head. Orpheus knew this man; he was one of Emea¡¯srades from their original world. He fought him once; he was among the ones that refused to acknowledge his rtionship with Emea.


    Having felt the horrific pressure and the world stopped, the man with the golden hair heaved a sigh.


    ¡°Who can be this powerful? I dare not make them my enemy. Though, I hope it is just a passerby. We don¡¯t need an uninvited guesting outte in the game, don¡¯t you think too, Elliam?¡± The golden-haired man asked the man sitting on his right. This man had blue hair and different eyes; one was blue, while the second was a mix of ck and red.


    ¡°I hope so, or else it will thwart all our ns; they can bring Emea back, and you can¡¯t get her. Better pray that this being never cross your road, or else, you know only one oue awaits you, Aatox.¡±


    Elliam exined; Aatox, the golden-haired man, couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh. Elliam was anotherrade, like Kratos and Aatox; he has a nickname: the God of attributes, as he could manipte many attributes; he is from the Elemental race.


    ¡°I know; I hope I won¡¯t be that unlucky. She can only be mine; I meant my brother¡¯s woman. We need her for our n; without her, everything will go to the drain.¡± Aatox said, eyes shining in utter madness, a madness that threatened to devour his soul; no it could be inferred that its soul has already been devoured looking at his now ckened beautiful vertical golden pupils.


    Elliam sighed in helplessness, feeling sorry for himself, pity for having been drawn into something that would probably cost him his life. Even with the clone of his brother present in this world, Aatox was still harboring the feeling of making Emea his, which is ridiculous.


    How did ite to this? That would be the story of another time.


    ¡­.


    Meanwhile, Emea and the girls also felt the horrific pressure; the girl¡¯s hearts started beating extremely fast. The twin goddesses felt an unknown emotion; it was anxiety.


    However, someone suffered more; it was Amber; she felt a sudden pain assault her before falling unconscious.


    Coincidentally, Lilith, who was together with Snow, also felt like something wasn¡¯t right. She wished to go to her master but couldn¡¯t immediately go. There was something she must take care of before, she had been postponing it, but she couldn¡¯t keep doing that. Problems should be taken care of. Now that she met this girl she would test her.


    In another location, even Grim Asmodeus felt the pressure, and his heart thumped loudly. The thing inside his soul naturally felt it as well. He became reckless, his desire to be free increased, and he felt like he was missing something important.


    [You fool, don¡¯t you want to be powerful? Don¡¯t you desire EMEA? ept me, and I¡¯ll give you everything.] He tried to entice Grim to ept making a deal with him, but like always, he was not buying it.


    ¡±Shut up. Although I¡¯m interested in her, I have my own method. So, could you stop trying to entice me? If you are so great, you won¡¯t be begging me.¡± Grim responded before ignoring him no matter what he said afterward. He resumed his mission; he must kill more origin beasts, and earn the most points to impress Emea. At first, it was just a curiosity and his parents¡¯ suggestion, but after seeing her, something deep within him whispered to him to get this woman; also, for some unknown reason, he felt a connection with Emea, and he wanted to know why and if he could make her his woman he wouldn¡¯t hesitate.


    ?????


    In the middle of Yydrassil¡¯s continent stood a gigantic tree that overshadowed all other trees; its height seemed to transcend the world, going farther in the infinite cosmos. This tree was called the Tree of Life by the Elves; not even they knew why it was called as such or how far it went; all they knew was that it was a gift from their founding Goddess, who had disappeared alongside the other creators¡¯ Gods.


    In the depth of this tree, in a dimension cut off from the world, in a ce where not even Orpheus¡¯s sense could reach even at his peak, sitting crossed-legged in the air was a beautiful woman, so beautiful that the word beauty seemed to have been created specifically for her. The woman oozed enough sex appeal that one would mistake her for the Goddess of Seduction.


    ck hair darker than the night itself, white skin so beautiful that it left one in awe. However, this beautiful woman dressed in a simple and in robe had her eyes closed.


    Even though she had been sitting here for numerous years already, she knew everything that happened in the outside world, and today was no exception.


    ¡°You should have listened. Now, he will learn that you are still alive. Ah! Stubborn as always. Well, that bastard will make a move, giving you a helping hand. I guess I should return to my meditation.¡±


    The beautiful woman said in a voice that could force women and men alike to sin regardless of how powerful they are.


    The woman made hand gestures before everything went to normal. Hopefully, it was not toote. However, she knew there was a higher chance that he would have noticed; she could only hope he would be stronger to face what woulde; she was a shadow of her former self and couldn¡¯t intervene; beings like her couldn¡¯t do it, not easily.


    Indeed as she feared, it happened.


    In another location, extremely far from Orpheus and others¡¯ world, was a dimension, a gxy filled with numerous stars and deads; the smaller one had the size of Orpheus¡¯s current world.


    Inside a pitch-ck space, a sudden voice could be heard; this voice shook the whole space; not to be more urate, the whole gxy shook, stars vanishing because of the mereughter of this voice.


    ¡°Hehehe, hehe hahahaha. Really, unexpected; never I would have thought that my assumption was right. You¡¯re still alive, interesting, truly interesting.¡±


    Suddenly, the whole gxy trembled; the remaining stars and deads were obliterated to oblivions by the mysterious being¡¯ killing intent.


    ¡°Enjoy your life as long you can, because this time, you won¡¯t be lucky.¡±


    ¡°I hope that little toy of mine will not disappoint me.¡± Added the voice ncing in the direction of a certain world, where living there had be a little by little hard.

 Chapter 119

    A/N: This happened a few years before Orpheus came back.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In Far Away ce, in a world on a different scale, three times the size of Orpheus¡¯s current world, this world looks like Heaven itself, with many Inds floating in the air, forming ayer afteryer of Big Inds which can be considered as continents, separated by the clouds, there are myriads of mythical beasts flying around. There are threeyers, namely:


    ?The First Heavens: Where the Apex Races lived, called Paradia, the God¡¯s Realm.


    ?The Second Heavens: Where the lost civilization is, the ancient ruins were on thisyer, guarded by the Celestials Guardians. It¡¯s called the Lost Realm.


    ?Last Heaven: named the Mortal Realm, it¡¯s on thisyer that the remaining races are; most of them are mortals.


    This big world is called Elysium, also known as the Heaven Realm.


    ¡Þ¡Þ¡Þ


    Somewhere on the firstyer, in the God Realm, on the High Human continent, Hestia Empire, the first empire and most powerful of the High Human race, their leader.


    In the throne hall of the beautiful and gigantic jade white castle.


    Tremendous braziers encircling each of the sixteen ivory columns light up most of the throne hall and bathe it in an orange glow. The gems of the many artworks on the terraced ceiling dance in the flickering light while sculptures look down upon the limestone floor of thisvish hall.


    A violet rug runs in a circle around the room, with two paths at the throne and the main entrance, while rounded banners with gilded margins decorate the walls. Between each banner, many of them have been lit and, in turn, illuminate the tapestries of gods and goddesses below them.


    Tall, stained ss windows of mesmerizing mosaics are covered by curtains colored the same violet as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with gold leaves and fancy tassels.


    A beautiful golden throne sits atop a tall elevated tform and is adjoined by three simr, but less ornate seats for visiting dignitaries.


    The throne is covered in simple images, and fixed on each of the broad feet is an elegant tree. The modest pillows are a light violet, and these too have been adorned with gilded tufts.


    Sitting on this throne was the ruler of Hestia.


    A middle-aged man, with an extremely handsome face, and ck hair, he had crystal blue eyes; strangely, looking at his face, you couldn¡¯t help but think about Emea; they look alike. In front of him was a man kneeling. The man on the throne spoke in an icy cold tone


    ¡°So Lorien, give me one reason not to sentence you to death? You couldn¡¯t aplish a simple task of catching seven Little children with your numbers. Speak what happened?¡±


    The man kneeling started shivering, the man on the throne didn¡¯t emit any pressure, but just his voice alone was enough to put pressure on him; he hastily started talking, not hiding anything.


    ¡±Your excellency, it¡¯s because he bumped into something beyond our expectation; he was¡­¡±


    ¡±So, something happened that was out of your expectation enough to force you, someone closer to Level 1, toe back empty-handed.¡± The man on the throne asked with his voice bing colder; the temperature inside the throne hall plummeted to an rming degree.


    Lorien started trembling even more; nevertheless, gritting his teeth, he exined


    ¡±Your Excellency, we faced a being out of expectation, we didn¡¯t manage to see his face, but we only know that he has crimson eyes, it¡¯s a man from his voice, but how he looks, his age are all unknowns because he was too fast, ying with us like cat and mouses, we couldn¡¯t even retaliate. It was like a game to him.¡±


    He was interrupted by the man on the throne.


    ¡±Wait, you¡¯re saying that this being is powerful enough to y with a squad of twelve men constituted of eight peak Level 3, three middle Level 2, and you, who is closer to Level 1? Exin it clearly before I start losing my patience.¡±


    ¡±Yes, he¡¯sparable to Level 0,¡± Lorien confirmed; immediately, it was like he dropped a bomb; the man on the throne abruptly got up, he started unconsciously emitting pressure, and Lorien had a hard time breathing.


    The ck-haired man regained hisposure; he started pacing in front of his throne as he asked another question.


    ¡±This being isparable to me; is that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡±Yes,¡± Lorien nodded, inwardly thinking,¡¯ Well, It¡¯s not the whole truth; there¡¯s something missing; he said he was injured he can y with us too much because of that. I won¡¯t say that cause I don¡¯t want to lose my life. That monster is probably stronger than the strongest in our Realm, that¡¯s for sure.¡¯


    ¡±Interesting, he didn¡¯t say anything else? Where he¡¯s from? Why was he obstructing you? What are his goals?¡± the ck-haired man asked.


    ¡°Nothing, he just said that he was passing by; he was bored, it¡¯s why he chose to y with us to kill his boredom. Afterward, he vanished, letting us go.¡±


    Lorien exined but inwardly sneering, ¡®Do you want me to get myself killed. You can go ask him these questions yourself.¡¯


    ¡±Umu, powerful beings are entrics, that¡¯s for sure. Well, he¡¯s not an enemy from what you said; he was just bored. Report what you have found on the seven.¡±


    The ck-haired man says while stroking his chin.


    ¡°Yes, your excellency, the seven discovered a small world and created life on it. That small world it¡¯s too from here. They are probably stronger than I am. We didn¡¯t manage to find more because that being appeared.¡± Lorien exined while omitting to say that it was an information he got from that man, one of the seven.


    ¡°I see, good progress; you must catch and bring them back, especially my daughter Emealeena and her best friend. Firstly it¡¯s because she must see her fianc¨¦ and get married; he is starting to lose his patience; he will be crowned Dragon God soon, and he needs his future wife beside him. If not, because of some matter, he would have to go himself to capture her back; he must prepare for his dragon god inheritance. Secondly, Emealeena will also start her trial to inherit our Goddess of Earth and Life power to be fully Level 1 and what is beyond. Her power is necessary for the iing war. I heard that it would be the same thing for her best friend. Ah! these children give us parents some headaches; they don¡¯t know what¡¯s iing is bigger than some exploration, truly child not thinking about the bigger picture.¡±


    The man muttered in a depressed tone. Things would have progressed faster if they had not run away. It had been thousand years already. Long living beings like them, it was not much, but when the fate of an entire realm was at stake, they must stop ying and take the bigger picture into ount.

 Chapter 120

    The man muttered in a depressed tone. Things would have progressed faster if they had not run away. It had been thousand years already. To long-living beings like them, it was not much, but when the fate of an entire realm was at stake, they must stop ying and take the bigger picture into ount.


    ¡±Go rest for some time before departing again, but this time takes more men with you; also use one of the Space piercers to travel; that would reduce your travel time. Oh! I almost forgot Elder Brian would be going with you. This will be yourst chance; if you fail this time, you wouldn¡¯t be the only one to suffer the consequences.¡± The ck-haired man added.


    ¡±I understand; I will aplish this mission with my life on the line; I won¡¯t waste your excellency¡¯s goodwill,¡± Lorien says while bowing before departing towards his quarter. With the Space Piercer (spaceship used for war and exploration. It is fast, faster enough to pierce space, that¡¯s why it was named like that), their traveling time will be considerably reduced; he was given the authorization to go with lots of men this time, even Elder Brian will be going, a peak middle rank Level 1, with him they are sure to seed this time, thought Lorien praying not to encounter that monster ever again even if he had sworn he woulde back for revenge when he fled, he knew that it was impossible, he had just said that to maintain his image in front of his men.


    Even with a Level 1 Lorien didn¡¯t want to encounter Orpheus. There¡¯s a huge difference starting from Level 2 between origin master. While starting from Level 2, you can create being like you; Level 1 is another level. They can destroy world when they go all out. Level 0, the Absolute Realm origin master, are the overlord here. The strongest of the strongest, there another level, another realm above the absolute realm. It¡¯s recorded in the ancient texts. It is this realm they¡¯re trying to achieve. Rumors have it that the one who stepped into this realm: The Overlord Realm, could create powerful and stable world.


    Once alone, the ck-haired man sat back on the throne, deeply signing as he said to no one in particr.


    ¡±I know that I can¡¯t be considered a good father, even though she¡¯s my dear child; I always think of her as a tool, nothing else, not taking into ount what she truly wants, even this marriage is for the sake of convenience, something necessary to strengthen two races. Forgive me, my child; I can¡¯t let you go; two are necessary. The prophecy said that the child born under the golden sun, which is you, will be True immortal, and your partner will also be true immortal. You are the key to breaking the unbreakable wall. He¡¯s your fiance; it can¡¯t only be him; he is the most suitable for you. May Heaven forgives me, but all this is necessary for the survival of our world; those devils are bing too strong. There is even a rumor saying that the twin devils are already level 1 closer to Level 0; they might seed in breaking the wall. We can only ce our hope on you two. We must be the first one to step into that realm and destroy them for good.¡±


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Somewhere in the God Realm, in the garden of a Golden Pce (carved on the pce wall are the pictures of gigantic western dragons) floating in the air, sitting on a golden chair was a man, with highly handsome features, chiseled jawline, deep long golden hair, vertical golden pupils like eyes, pair of antler-like horns from the side of his head, he was dressed in a simple white robe, even with that he¡¯s like the picture of perfection, only an extremely beautiful woman was missing to form aplete masterpiece created by the Gods.


    He just sat there looking in the sky. A few minutester, he opened his mouth to speak; his voice was extremely pleasing to the ears.


    ¡±Emea, where are you? I miss you; without you, my life is nd; just knowing that you are present in the Realm is enough to calm my heart. My love for you is deep as the universe itself. Why can¡¯t you love me back? Am I not worthy of you? Maybe now I¡¯m about to inherit the Dragon God¡¯s power to consolidate my advancement in Level 0. I¡¯ll be worthy of you.¡± The handsome man paused before continuing.


    ¡±Our marriage will take ce soon; I don¡¯t want to force you because I know that you don¡¯t like this forced marriage. I love you from the bottom of my heart; I really do. It¡¯s for that reason that I decided to win your heart with my own hands, my own method, not to force you using this marriage, but at the pace where things are going, I will be forced to resort to the method that I did not want to use because this exceeds us, the honor of my n, my species, the fate of our realm is at stake, if they bring your back we¡¯ll automatically get married. No, I will send some men with them to ensure they catch you this time. I want to go myself, but I¡¯m busy, don¡¯t worry, I will be there to wee you.¡±


    Afterward, he sends some of his men toward the Hestia Empire to help Lorien and his crew. All his men are in Level 1.


    This extremely handsome man is the crown prince of the Azure Dragon Empire of the True dragon race, Aatox¡¯s big brother. The next inheritor of the Dragon God power. Emea¡¯s fianc¨¦ Arthur Dragneel.


    Although he had initially said he wouldn¡¯t go, Arthur was feeling too reckless. It was as if he didn¡¯t hurry; something that belonged to him would be taken. Because the Dragon¡¯s God¡¯s inheritance would start soon, he was left with few choices. Arthur forcibly separated a part of his soul to create a clone that followed the squads going to capture Emea and Nui. He was going not only because of the prophecy, but because he fell in love with her, he could only be his woman.

 Chapter 121

    In a distant ce, in a world located in another dimension, two times the size of Orpheus¡¯s world.


    In this world, the sky was dull and gloomy; the sun was nowhere to be found; instead, there were two bloody moons in the sky.


    Blood-colored mist filled the air with a brutal aura. The scent of death was strong; everywhere you looked, it was filled with a mountain of bones of various shapes and sizes, some were from gigantic beasts reaching twelve meters long, some were from small beasts, and some were from what looked like humans. You could even see fresh corpses with lots of scavengers feasting on them. Some monstrosities like beasts were fighting over the corpses, brutally ughtering each other; they even ate their fallen brethren. The earth had consumed so much blood that it changed into blood-red color.


    Only one sentence could be used to describe this world: This is a brutal dog-eating dog world, a world where the strong prey on the weak, you kill, or you get killed.


    The violent nature of this world was so devastating it might one day mean the end of the moons and its inhabitants.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï¡ï


    In another ce, a continent with many flying beasts in the air, all are ck in color; one could see a lot of gigantic western ck dragons radiating evil aura flying and circling a big dark red castle of hundred and fifty meters (150m) tall. The castle was emitting an extremely eerie presence; the evil energy in the air was so thick that any weak-willed person would faint upon approaching the castle.


    In the Throne room, sitting on a gigantic throne made of dragon bone, was a giant man at least three meters( 3m) tall, extremely muscr frame; he had three horns on his head, two from each side of his head and the remaining one was in the front, he had giant bat-like wings, a long dark tail with a pointed end. Strangely his skin color is purple; he also has purple-colored eyes. The giant man was dressed in dark red battle armor.


    In front kneeling was a man, he¡¯s two meters tall, one pair of horns, his skin color was light purple


    ¡±Report the situation, Aalgol,¡± said the giant man in a rough voice that shakes space itself. Algol quickly replied.


    ¡±Yes, your infernal lord, our realm situation is bing more and more chaotic, the weather is constantly changing, and many of ournds are transforming into deserts, forcing our brethren to migrate from ce to ce. Water is scarce because of the drought. Many of our people are dying; overall, the situation is bad. In a few thousand years, our realm situation will worsen so much that we can no longer live here. We must quickly migrate elsewhere.¡±


    ¡±Umu, We understand. Nothing else?¡± The giant man inquired.


    ¡±Yes, your infernal lord, there is a rather good piece of news,¡± Aalgol replied in a high-pitched voice, not hiding his joy.


    ¡±Oho! Carry on. We would like to know what piece of news that was so good that made the cold and calctive Aalgol be this happy.¡± The giant man said, amused.


    ¡±We learn from one of ourst spies before he got caught and probably killed that the crown prince of the True dragon race, Arthur Dragoneel, is about to inherit the Dragon God¡¯s power toplete his advancement in the Level 0, after he tries to break the unbreakable wall. It was said that he had a fifty percent chance of inheriting the Dragon God¡¯s power. If one were topare him to his predecessors, it¡¯s indeed true that he will probably inherit it. He¡¯s dangerous; If I could, I would eliminate him immediately; s, it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Algol took a deep breath before looking at his lord but noticing theck of interest on his face, he continued:


    ¡±He also managed to tell us before getting caught, that the whereabouts of the Holy daughter, the next Goddess of the Earth and Life, are known. She and others have found another world in another dimension living there. There are preparing to send some men to go there, catch and bring them back, especially the two girls; even the Holy Daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦ Arthur Dragoneel send some men. We must also use this chance to eliminate the two girls, especially the Holy Daughter, quickly. Our oracle had divined that if we wanted to aplish our goals, only the holy daughter would be the thorn on our side, making it impossible to aplish it because she would undoubtedly break that wall. Also, she is the key to producing another like her; for this reason, they bestowed her to Arthur Dragoneel, the crown prince of True Dragon Race, the Absolute First Race in the Heaven Realm. They wanted the couple to be at least the two Overlords like they are sure not to lose facing us because we also have the chance to produce Two Overlords. We must eliminate her to ensure that there will be no variable in the future; this is ourst chance.¡±


    ¡±I see, do as you see fit, Don¡¯t disappoint us.¡± The infernal lord said in a t tone. Knowing what Algol was capable of, there was no to say anything else.


    ¡±Certainly, my infernal Lord,¡± Algol said, then he bowed and left the throne room, leaving the giant man alone.


    ¡±Interesting, four new Overlords are about to appear in this Era since thest Primal War where it was said that all the Overlords vanished. We can¡¯t let them produce it, because the survival of our species is on the line. We are waiting for those two toe out from their seclusion; another war is approaching, and this will probably be thest war. We will win and seizes the Heaven Realm, using it as our new home. We can wait to ughter them all and take their world, their resources, and women, Hyahahahaha.¡± The giant man said whileughing.


    This man is the absolute ruler of this world, the Infernal Realm, the one, and only monarch:


    Thagaroth Belph¨¦gor.


    Like those in Elysium, they also received a prophecy announcing the birth of two beyond Level 0 origin. The true immortal

 Chapter 122

    In one of the training rooms of the Saint Star Academy sat a young man. He had a handsome face, golden hair, and blue eyes; he was the genius of this year¡¯s neer. His name is Arthur Demis.


    Arthur also felt the pressure like the other powerhouses and frowned; he decided to elerate his n.


    ?????


    Back in the Lost forest. Lilith and Snow stood face to face.


    ¡±So what do you want?¡± Snow asked as she could feel Lilith¡¯s hostility. In fact, it didn¡¯t begin today; since the day she arrived, there was this hostility deep within Lilith¡¯s eyes whenever she looked at her.


    ¡±What is your goal? Why are you spying on my master?¡± Lilith asked. She noticed Snow always sneakily looking at her master. She must have bad intentions as she didn¡¯t look like someone who¡¯s in love with Orpheus.


    ¡±I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    As expected, Snow denied Lilith¡¯s im.


    ¡±I see; I don¡¯t like you. There is that annoying scenting from you. It makes me nauseous.¡± Lilith spat while ring at Snow. It was instinctual; she didn¡¯t like this wolf demi-human at all. There was something that made her hostile against Snow.


    ¡±What a coincidence. I¡¯m also feeling the same thing. Let¡¯s fight.¡± Snow dered before releasing all her strength.


    Boom!


    A powerful pressure felt on Lilith making her frown; she immediately understood that, like her, this girl had been hiding her strength.


    Lilith chuckled and then took a deep breath; she released the seal ced inside her body to hide her strength.


    Suddenly, a powerful pressure was emitted from her body, which directly shed against the white-haired wolf girl¡¯s pressure. Her eyes opened wide, and from this pressure, she could feel her level; it is close to Level 3 like her. Snow licked her lustrous lips, and her eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    Lilith looked at her and smiled before saying.


    ¡±I will beat you until you spit out all your secret.¡±


    ¡±Oh! Interesting. Even though you¡¯re also closer to Level 3, You are nothing in front of me.¡± Snow responded to Lilith¡¯s provocation.


    ¡±I wonder about that. Come do it then, tboard ¡± Lilith provoked her further. Her mouth curled into a smirk.


    When the wolf girl heard what she said, her killing intent skyrocketed. The temperature around them fell to an rming degree, and she roared saying.


    ¡±You have a Death wish.¡± Snow was enraged. Blood mist covered her body for an instant before vanishing.


    Then Snow wolf vanished and reappeared behind Lilith, throwing a punch at her head.


    ¡®Damn, she is sure fast, but I won¡¯t go down with something of this caliber.¡¯ Lilith was pleasantly surprised.


    Without looking back, she also threw a punch back that shed against her punch.


    Bang! Boom!


    When the two punches collided, it generated a huge shockwave that uprooted all the tree a hundred meters around them.


    The two started exchanging punches and kicks at a fast speed while moving around.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    They destroyed everything around them. The movement technique she was using to move at fast was called [Sky Dance], it¡¯s a Wind attribute-based movement technique.


    As for Lilith, the blood art movement technique she named [Blink]. They exchanged moves at a fast speed, only using their physics.


    Even though Snow specialized more in the Wind attribute, she was still a Blood attribute user. Still, her physics was beyond abnormal, which shocked Lilith, who was a vampire known for their exceptional physics.


    Snow might be a demi-human who possessed stronger physics than humans and demons, but she usually shouldn¡¯t have been able to content against Lilith physically. Lilith was rather proud of her physical strength because she had undergone hellish training to increase it. To think, she could keep up with her strength without transforming back into her wolf form, even with that frail physical of her. This confirmed one of the doubts she had. This girl was not normal. She must be a special existence among her peers. Maybe from royal blood.


    The two looked at each other and smiled. Snow said.


    ¡±Very good. To think that human physical strength can be on par with mine, no slightly better than mine.¡±


    She suddenly frowned and sniffed the air.


    ¡±Sniff, sniff! I detected that you¡¯re not human, not a demon; you¡¯re not an elf either. That foul scent. Maybe a Vampire? I never saw one, but Nah! I¡¯m not sure. Father said vampire smell awful.¡±


    Lilith almost flinched; what a keen nose, as expected of a wolf demi-human.


    ¡®You¡¯re right, but I won¡¯t say anything.¡¯ Lilith shrugged her shoulders and acted as if she didn¡¯t know what she was talking about.


    ¡±I see, you won¡¯t answer. It¡¯s fine; let me see whether my hunch is right or wrong.¡±


    She said wanting to execute a technique, but Lilith was faster; she used the Fire attribute.


    ¡°[Volcanic re]¡±


    A small me was born in her hand, and like aet, it tore through the air, turning into hellfire in the blink of an eye that almost impacted the white-haired wolf girl; she hastily deployed an ice shield to block the me but,


    Boom! Crack!


    Her Ice shield cracked, and she pushed five steps back. Her expression darkened; nevertheless, Lilith didn¡¯t give her any time to breathe, because he used [Blink] to appear behind her and shed at her with her dagger covered in me.


    *nk!*


    She blocked it with her nails; Lilith continued to sh at her; she blocked them using the nails on her two hands. However, she couldn¡¯t block all the shes; one of them bypassed her defense and left a wound on her chest; her white dress was stained with blood, and her pink buds became visible.


    The scent of her blood made Lilith feel dizzy and be careless.


    Snow was not going to miss this opportunity; she attacked. Lilith got whipped by her tail, and thus sted away. She had almost vomited blood. Lilith didn¡¯t even manage to catch her breath before she appeared above her with her leg raised high before letting it down towards her head.

 Chapter 123

    Lilith didn¡¯t even manage to catch her breath before she appeared above her with her leg raised high before letting it down towards her head. Lilith knew that if she took this strike, she¡¯d be done for; even if she didn¡¯t die, it would hurt like hell. So, she chose to dodge by rolling on the ground.


    Bang!


    Having missed her head, her leg struck the ground; instead, an enormous explosion urred, and it left a bottomless pit on the ground.


    Lilith shuddered when she looked at the pit left on the ground by her foot. That was dangerous. She looked at Snow, but her next attack was already ready. She pointed her arm in her direction and muttered.


    ¡±[Nilfheim]¡±


    When Lilith heard the spell name, she frowned. Her instinct told her that this was a dangerous spell.


    Lilith immediately prepared a spell to counterattack her spell. She muttered the name of that spell


    ¡±[Inferno]¡±


    A dark red me appears; the temperature around her increases to an rming degree, as though a miniature sun has appeared, and the tree five kilometers around her burst into me.


    On the other side, Snow¡¯s spell Nilfheim transformed all trees¡¯ radius of six kilometers into ice, and it started advancing in her direction. Lilith¡¯s Inferno also advanced; soon, the two elements were about to sh. Lilith quickly deployed four barriers to protect herself against the explosion.


    On one side was Nilfheim, an Ice attribute-based spell. In contrast, on the other side was Inferno, a Fire attribute-based spell to opposite attributes. Soon the two opposite attributes shed against each other, provoking a big explosion.


    KaBOOM!!!!


    Everything radius of twenty kilometers was destroyed, sending multiple shockwaves in all directions. The ground trembled, and where the two opposite elements collided now stood a huge pit, even the distant E and Alvinia¡¯s expressions changed as they felt the explosion from afar.


    For a moment, they considered going to check but finally decided not to. They continued their mission, while Alvina secretly tried to contact Orpheus but couldn¡¯t, this made her frown, but she could only wait and try againter.


    ?????


    Back to the fight.


    After their spells shed, the two were swallowed by the explosion, and when it died down, they were wretched. Both had their clothes ripped apart with injuries here and there. They both vomited blood.


    ¡±You are not bad,¡± Lilith said, half kneeling, and Snow, who was in a simr state, responded.


    ¡±You too, but it¡¯s my win.¡±


    Right after she said those words, the atmosphere around her began to give an odor of ozone as sparks of lightning surrounded her body, while the wind stirred as if giving birth to a storm.


    Her long white hair became spiky as it swayed in the wind, and her eyes blue had a taint of gold within. White fur appeared on her hands and feet. She was giving a dangerous vibe.


    For some unknown reason, Lilith felt fear as she looked at Snow¡¯s current form. Something deep within her was whispering to her that she must tear this girl apart and rip her throat with her fangs.


    Finally, Snow¡¯s transformation finished, and her nails became as sharp as ws.


    *Growl*


    She growled like a beast.


    ¡±!¡±


    A chill crawled up Lilith¡¯s spine when she heard this growl.


    ¡±Imperial Wolf 1st Form!¡±


    Boom!


    Under Lilith¡¯s shocked eyes, Snow vanished, and she couldn¡¯t locate her even with her spirit perception and her senses coupled.


    The next thing Lilith knew was, Snow appeared before her and caught her face. She was too fast; she couldn¡¯t even react before Snow thrashed her face into the ground.


    Bam!


    Before Lilith could release a cry, Snow pulled her out and tossed her into the air. She followed her in the air, her knee crashing into her belly.


    Lilith¡¯s mouth fell open, and blood sprayed out.


    She tumbled to the ground, her body convulsing with pain; however, she rolled to the side, dodging an icicle thrown from the sky by Snow.


    Boom!


    When the icicle crashed against the ground, it exploded, sending Lilith flying.


    Bang! Crack!


    She crashed against a tree, breaking it, before rolling on the ground, vomiting blood.


    Snow tried to follow up and attack with her sword but suddenly felt a chill run down her back. She didn¡¯t know exactly why either, but all of her fine hairs were standing on end.


    Lilith stood up; her clothes were tattered beyond words. Still, her expression was calm. She wielded the dagger in her hand. A drop of scarlet blooding from her glistened in the sunlight as it dropped off the tip of Scarlett and was immediately swallowed.


    Immediately, she lowered her head to hide her shinning eyes while mumbling.


    ¡°Blood Arts: Scarlett!¡±


    Lilith¡¯s hair turned scarlet, and she vanished.


    ¡±What?¡± Snow was rmed. She hastily brought all her focus on her back, where her spirit perception felt Lilith¡¯s presenceing from. Snow shed with all of her might; however she felt like she hit nothing even when her sword passed through Lilith¡¯s body.


    ¡±Shadow Clone!¡± Lilith mumbled at thest moment.


    It was her shadow Snow hit.


    Swoosh!


    Meanwhile, Lilith, with the scarlet hair, shed with her dagger. It was frighteningly fast; Snow could not dodge, and the dagger passed through her defense, leaving a vertical wound on her chest.


    ¡±Guh!¡± Snow grunted in pain; she almost dropped her sword, but something forced her to retaliate, and it was what she did; she shed upward with her sword, also leaving a vertical wound on Lilith¡¯s body, who couldn¡¯t also dodge as she didn¡¯t expect Snow to be still able to attack after being attacked by Scarlett, it was a cursed weapon, after all, it contains many poisons. She used muscle stiffness poison, but it didn¡¯t seem to work.


    The two girls, unable to attack with their respective weapons, used their heads.


    Bang!


    They were sent flying after their heads shed.


    Huff* *Huff* *Huff*


    The two stood up with difficulty, their breaths were ragged, and their clothes ripped in different ces, blood dripping from each of them. They red at each other and were about to resume when an unexpected voice stopped them.


    ¡±What do you think you are doing?¡±

 Chapter 124

    The two girls, unable to attack with their respective weapons, used their heads instead.


    Bang!


    They were sent flying after their heads shed. They felt dizzy.


    Huff* *Huff* *Huff*


    The two stood up with difficulty, their breaths were ragged, and their clothes ripped in different ces, blood dripping from each of them. They red at each other and were about to resume when an unexpected voice stopped them.


    ¡±What do you think you are doing?¡±


    A white-haired beauty stood between the two and red at them. This person was none other than Lily Emia Luxiria; unlike her sister, who didn¡¯te here after the previous explosion, she ran in this direction as soon she heard the explosion. She thought it was some strong origin beasts fighting and she would enjoy the fight two, but unexpectedly it was two students fighting. If it was a normal fight, she wouldn¡¯t have stepped in and would have just walked away; however, the two were fighting as if they were archenemies; they intended to kill the other could be felt.


    Lily didn¡¯t know the hatred between Lilith and Snow, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate something like this.


    ¡±What is your problem? Should I contact one of the supervisors waiting outside?¡± To show them that she was not joking, she took a re to contact the supervisors.


    Lilith and Snow exchanged a look and, in that instant to, decided to y pretend.


    ¡±You don¡¯t have to. It was a friendly exchange, just that we got a bit excited. Fufufu! Isn¡¯t that right, Snow?¡± Lilith said while looking at Snow, who nodded.


    ¡±Exactly. I¡¯ll be on my way then.¡± Snow dragged her tired body and left.


    Lily was not convinced, but there was nothing she could do; at least she stopped the fight from continuing; little did she know that those two would resume their fight soon.


    This fight could be considered a draw, and the two weren¡¯t satisfied with this oue.


    ?????


    Back to the now unconscious Orpheus¡¯s location.


    After Br¨¹nhild entered the room, she dashed toward the bloodied Orpheus, whose body was twitching continuously.


    Orpheus¡¯s unconsciousness didn¡¯t stop whatever wrecked his body from carrying on. Laying him on herp, Br¨¹nhild heaved a sigh and med herself for the current situation. She could only watch, helpless, as purple veins bulged and pulsed across her master¡¯s body. His heart rate sped up, his breathing turned erratic, and his body temperature rose to the point Br¨¹nhild was forced to use several Ice based Runes on him to try to regte his abnormal body temperature.


    Worse, Orpheus¡¯s left eye was wide open, bleeding, his crimson eye was now transformed into purple color, there were numerous circles in the middle of his purple eye, a horrific pressure was pulsating from the purple eye, making Br¨¹nhild tremble, if not for her high level, she would have been frozen, time seemed to stagnate inside the room.


    Suddenly, a silhouette dashed inside the purple room to abruptly stop when the silhouette saw the bloody Orpheus and Br¨¹nhild.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Kaguya asked warily, ready to strike down the silver-haired girl she was seeing for the first time; if not for how concerned she looked when caring for Orpheus, she would have attacked the spot. For some unknown reason, she was not affected by the pressureing from Orpheus.


    Meanwhile, Br¨¹nhild studied Kaguya as thetter did the same thing; in that quick exchange, Br¨¹nhild knew she was the winner; she smiled inwardly, shaking her head, thinking now wasn¡¯t the time for these meaningless things, Br¨¹nhild replied.


    ¡°Master¡¯s woman probably, as you can see, master is unconscious and suffering an intense pain.¡±


    Even though she felt concerned by Br¨¹nhild¡¯s grin, she didn¡¯t take it to heart but instead decided to correct a misunderstanding Br¨¹nhild seemed to be having.


    ¡±I¡¯m not his woman but his ssmate.¡±


    ¡±I see you are not his woman yet,¡± Br¨¹nhild said, leaving Kaguya speechless.


    Without knowing why or what was happening to her body, Kaguya felt her heart hurt as if it had been pricked with a needle when she saw Orpheus¡¯s current appearance; thetter had lost his usual aura.


    Kaguya approached Orpheus and Br¨¹nhild; Br¨¹nhild was surprised by Kaguya, who remained unaffected by the pressure from Orpheus¡¯s left eye.


    Even when she racked her brain Br¨¹nhild did not find any logical exnation for the current situation; even if Kaguya were to possess a special constitution, she should not be immune to the pressure; the only logical exnation would be that she was more powerful than her, something she was sure it wasn¡¯t the case as Kaguya¡¯s level stated otherwise.


    The answer was simple; it was simply because, even unconscious, Orpheus still identified Kaguya¡¯s presence somehow; he knew she would turn into a speck of dust if he didn¡¯t do this and unconsciously protected someone he would needter.


    Finally, before the duo, Kaguya crouched down and observed Orpheus¡¯s left eye; for a moment, she was breathless; the purple eye enamored her


    ¡°Beautiful.¡± She muttered, forgetting about the suffering Orpheus


    ¡°Indeed, but that is not the point now. The point here is what to do to stop whatever is wrecking his body; it¡¯s probably the fault of this purple eye.¡±


    Br¨¹nhild says, breaking Kaguya out of her daydream.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but do you have any solution?¡±


    Kaguya asked, ready to save him; she wouldn¡¯t have him be dying here. He would be working for her in the future; no, the most important reason was she became interested in this man who held so many secrets. She wants to know him more and maybe develop a rtionship with him. She is a woman that knows what she wants and wouldn¡¯t shy when ites to acting to get what she wants. A handsome and capable man is interesting; however, a handsome man with many secrets was more interesting; she felt like Orpheus would make the perfect husband material. However, it would be easy because of her background; maybe it was because of this she had not begun acting knowing how she usually acts.


    Kaguya could only sigh inwardly. Sometimes being born into a good family isn¡¯t good. She thought while waiting for Br¨¹nhild¡¯s answer.


    ¡°No idea, I¡¯m lost,pletely lost,¡± Br¨¹nhild replied, eyes filled with worries. Should she use one of her sealing Runes to deal with the eye?


    Kaguya became worried after hearing that even this girl with otherworldly beauty didn¡¯t have a solution either.


    But as Br¨¹nhild¡¯s worry reached its peak, a voice rang in her mind.


    ¡°If you care for him, don¡¯t try anything, don¡¯t interfere. Even your sealing Runes won¡¯t be of any help.¡±


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s eyes went left, right, front, back, up and down, searching for the voice¡¯s owner, but she couldn¡¯t find the voice owner.


    Kaguya was surprised by Br¨¹nhild¡¯s sudden behavior; hence she asked.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Who¡­are you?¡± Ignoring Kaguya, Br¨¹nhild asked. A pause followed, and finally, the voice¡¯s owner spoke after letting out a chuckle.


    *Chuckle*


    ¡°How sad, little Hilda seems to have forgotten about me.¡±


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s eyes opened wide before turning Ice cold; only one individual could call her like that, someone she wasn¡¯t a fan of. Still, she must show a little bit of courtesy toward him.


    ¡°Greetings, Overlord. This Br¨¹nhild pay her respect to one of-¡±


    ¡°A?, A?! Please stop it. No need for these shits. You seem pretty angry; I wonder why?¡± Asked the voice¡¯s owner in a yful tone.


    Kaguya, who didn¡¯t receive any exnation, almostbeled Br¨¹nhild as demented but decided against it because thetter should have her reasons to act as she did, probably someone was speaking to her alone, feeling it was unnecessary to add her into their conservation, not that she minds, though.


    Back to Br¨¹nhild, whose face turned colder when she heard what the voice¡¯s owner said.


    After taking a few mouthfuls of air, Br¨¹nhild spoke in a tone that reminded Kaguya never to anger this silver-haired beauty.


    ¡°Since you knew it coulde to this, why didn¡¯t you warn him before? I know you must have been observing him for a long time. So, why didn¡¯t you stop him when you knew he wasn¡¯t ready? Why? Why?..¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    The voice¡¯s owner says, interrupting the angry Br¨¹nhild who was throwing a tantrum.


    ¡°Did you take me for his babysitter? Sorry, I¡¯m not; I¡¯ve already enough on my te. You, of all people, should know what I have been doing for him. You¡¯re also to me because today¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t have happened if you hadn¡¯t let him use this room. I was forced to intervene; I¡¯m sure by now that asshole must have learned about him still being alive. It¡¯s good that you have the idea to seal Whity (White castle nicknamed such by the voice¡¯s owner), but It wasn¡¯t enough. Sigh! Let¡¯s stop there.¡±


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s shoulders dropped because she knew she was to me; how could she not? She just wanted to vent her frustration on the voice¡¯s owner, whose appearance was far too convenient, as if it¡¯d been watching Orpheus¡¯s every step, able to intervene at all times. Not that she doubted this im, she was sure of it; even her timely appearance after being named by Orpheus was probably this voice¡¯s owner doing. The voice¡¯s owner was watching Orpheus from the beginning. That being the case, why not act before? Why let him suffer like this? Is this part of some of his ns? To let him suffer as his left eye remains open despite his unconsciousness?

 Chapter 125

    A/N: Nickaido¡¯s here. Some readers areining, saying there is a jump in the story. Well, it¡¯s intentional. I did because from the beginning, the MC¡¯s past was shrouded in mystery. If you follow the chapters closely from the beginning, you will see his past slowly being revealed. Even the recent chapters are about his past and introduce some new characters. From the start, I¡¯ve never nned for this story to be heavily focused on his school life. It is just a temporary stop. Don¡¯t worry, everything will be exined, and you will enjoy it because there is a lot toe.


    Enjoy!!!


    ??????


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s shoulders dropped because she knew she was to me; how could she not? She just wanted to vent her frustration on the voice¡¯s owner, whose appearance was far too convenient, as if it¡¯d been watching Orpheus¡¯s every step, able to intervene at all times. Not that she doubted this im, she was sure of it; even her timely appearance after being named by Orpheus was probably this voice¡¯s owner doing. The voice¡¯s owner was watching Orpheus from the beginning. That being the case, why not act before? Why let him suffer like this? Is this part of some of his ns? To let him suffer as his left eye remains open despite his unconsciousness?


    Br¨¹nhild truly wanted to know the answer to these questions; still, she chose not to probe, knowing that she didn¡¯t have the right nor the qualification to question someone of the voice¡¯s owner caliber.


    Kaguya was surprised to see Br¨¹nhild, whose face went through a myriad of emotions in the span of a few seconds.


    ¡°Br¨¹nhild, go bring that ring I left in that room fearing that something like would happen.¡± The voice¡¯s owner ordered.


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s eyes opened wide when she heard about that Room; she couldn¡¯t help but think about that thing trapped in that stone since that battle. Shaking her head, Br¨¹nhild nodded before disappearing, leaving the still suffering Orpheus on Kaguya¡¯sp.


    Even if she was surprised by Br¨¹nhild¡¯s sudden disappearance, Kaguya knew she must have her reasons; she just had to wait for her toe. In the meantime, she will take care of Orpheus; Kaguya started caressing Orpheus¡¯s smooth ck hair, which had a few strands of purple hair mixed in.


    As she continued stroking his hair,plex emotions swirled inside her as she watched Orpheus in his current state. She was curious about his past, he seemed so fragile, but she could feel that he was carrying a heavy past. She wished to learn more about him. The few days they spent together were exciting. She had never felt such emotions since she was born. She wouldn¡¯t mind going on another adventure with him.


    While Kaguya was lost in thoughts, the mysterious being was observing her. She couldn¡¯t help but notice that she had a special constitution tailored for the Ice attribute; it was an extremely rare Ice constitution. Once she became really powerful, she would be a dreadful opponent. Coming from someone of his caliber, someone who had seen everything and known everything, it was quite high praise. No wonder Orpheus was trying to make her his woman (A/N: The man assumed this on his own.)


    To achieve his goal, Orpheus didn¡¯t hesitate to let Kaguya see some things normally she wouldn¡¯t have seen. It¡¯s to make her more interested in him. It¡¯s like a drug seller who sells one of the best drugs to a customer; once she tastes it, she would eventually go more.


    The mysterious being was interrupted in his thoughts when Kaguya murmured.


    ¡±I wonder what is the rtionship between him and the twins?¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±


    Kaguya got startled by the sudden question; she forgot that she was not the only one inside the room; she didn¡¯t know since when Br¨¹nhild came back, and she even heard her muttering that.


    ¡°Nothing. Since when did youe back?¡±


    Kaguya replied, avoiding Br¨¹nhild¡¯s question. There was not that close for her to share things with her.


    Thetter heaved a sigh, choosing not to dwell on the matter as she replied, ¡°I just came in, but you¡¯re too focused in your little world to notice me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry about that; I was lost in my thoughts, forgetting about my surroundings.¡± Kaguya apologized. She was too focused that she temporarily forgot about the suffering Orpheus.


    ¡°What are you apologizing for? You did nothing wrong, nor am I ming you for something, so stop apologizing. It suits your character and makes me look like a bully.¡± Br¨¹nhild replied, dismissing Kaguya, who looked at Br¨¹nhild strangely, wondering they had met so how she knew her so well to utter such words?


    ¡°I say, girls, are you not forgetting about the poord suffering on that girl¡¯sp? (Something he would be delighted by if he was awake)¡± The mysterious being¡¯s voice rang out in Br¨¹nhild¡¯s head.


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s body stiffened as she finally remembered the poor Orpheus, whose body was still trembling.


    ¡°Sorry, master, punish me for forgetting about you. Something I should have never done, even if it was for a few minutes. Ah! You should Punish me.¡±


    For some unknown reason, Br¨¹nhild¡¯s words were strange. Kaguya looked at her strangely; she didn¡¯t have time to question thetter before the voice¡¯s owner beat her to it.


    ¡°I say, little Hilda, just leave your fantasy out; the current situation did not permit it, and besides, the object of your fantasy was out,pletely unconscious; he couldn¡¯t even hear you, so-¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± The blushing Br¨¹nhild shouted, interrupting the voice¡¯s owner. Kaguya, on the other side, felt amused seeing the dignified silver-haired girl blush, something she thought cute, not that she would voice out as she didn¡¯t want to be beaten by the flustereddy.


    Meanwhile, Br¨¹nhild had regained her calm, knowing now wasn¡¯t time to confront the voice¡¯s owner. Ah! How much she wants to beat the voice¡¯s owner.


    And as if the voice¡¯s owner had read her mind, thetter says, ¡°Heh! You and I know that you can never be able to do it, not even with my current situation. Am I wrong?¡±


    Br¨¹nhild could only slump her shoulders in resignation, not responding because she knew that what the voice¡¯s owner said was right. Their levels were gxies apart; even with the voice¡¯s owner¡¯s current situation, she doubts she would be able to put a scratch on thetter even if she was to go all out.


    Deeply frustrated, Br¨¹nhild took something out of thin air, even if Kaguya was surprised that Br¨¹nhild had shown so much emotion for a moment. Instead, she focused her attention on what thetter took out.


    It was a ring, a simple and in ring as it could get; the only time noteworthy about this ring would be its purple color, the same color as Orpheus¡¯s left eye, and also the air of ancientness surrounding this purple ring.


    ¡°Perfect, now that you bring it, you can help him wear it on his left-hand middle finger.¡± the voice¡¯s owner ordered.


    Br¨¹nhild immediately got to work; she helped Orpheus put on the purple ring, something thetter could not do considering his current condition.


    Something astonishing happened after Br¨¹nhild put the purple on her master¡¯s left-hand middle finger; his purple left eye, which remained unclosed since the start, started closing after his eye returned to its original crimson color. The horrific pressure disappeared alongside the purple eye, Orpheus¡¯s body, trembling nonstop earlier, was now back to normal, and in the blink of an eye, his body regained its lost color.


    It was like the saying benefiting from disaster. Orpheus was healed entirely; even the blood on his clothes disappeared as if his early condition was an illusion. However, there were still a few strands of purple hair mixed in Orpheus¡¯s original ck hair.


    The girls heaved a sigh feeling reassured now that Orpheus¡¯splexion was back to normal. After passing Orpheus to Br¨¹nhild, something thetter didn¡¯t find weird, Kaguya stood and bid farewell.


    ¡°Sorry, I need to get some air. Please take of him.¡±


    Br¨¹nhild looked at the retreating Kaguya¡¯s back; somehow, she seemed lonely before advising. Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have done that, but for his sake, she would do anything.


    ¡°I hope I will see you often in the future as I have a few things to teach you. For example, how to make you stronger. You¡¯re a smart woman. Never hesitate to do what you want because once you start to hesitate, you¡¯ll stop being you.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s steps stopped for a moment before she continued walking, and soon her silhouette vanished from Br¨¹nhild¡¯s sight. As Br¨¹nhild said, she is an intelligent woman and understood what Br¨¹nhild was saying, and it was exactly what she would do. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    After Kaguya left, Br¨¹nhild heaved a sigh and stood up with Orpheus in her arms; she disappeared and reappeared inside a big room; there was a big King-sized bed in the middle of the room; Br¨¹nhild put Kyle on the bed after helping him remove his shoes.


    She took a chair and sat on it while observing the sleeping Orpheus. Now that his hair has strands of purple hair mixed in, it gave him a certain air of mystery.


    ¡°Master¡¯s sleeping face is so cute that I want to kiss his forehead,¡± Br¨¹nhild mumbled while looking at Orpheus¡¯s sleeping face.

 Chapter 126

    ¡°Master¡¯s sleeping face is so cute that I want to kiss his forehead,¡± Br¨¹nhild mumbled while looking at Orpheus¡¯s sleeping face.


    ¡±Little Hilda has be a pervert.¡±


    A sudden voice rang in her head again; it was the previous voice¡¯s owner.


    ¡°Shut up; I¡¯m not a pervert,¡± Br¨¹nhild replied, fuming.


    ¡±Eh? It seems you have be bold;tely, you dare to talk to me like that? I wonder how ¡®She¡¯ would feel if ¡®She¡¯ knows that you¡¯ve be a little unruly?¡± The voice¡¯s owner asked.


    Br¨¹nhild¡¯s body trembled when she heard the ¡®She¡¯ the voice¡¯s owner was talking about.


    ¡°Pardon my rudeness, Over-¡±


    ¡±No need for that; why did you help that girl earlier?¡± The mysterious being asked.


    ¡±It¡¯s because of her constitution. She will be helpful for my master¡¯s in the future.¡± It seemed she had also detected Kaguya¡¯s innate constitution. Only extremely powerful beings or those with sharp senses could detect it. The mysterious being nodded; this confirmed what he was thinking. Br¨¹nhild might have lost her true body; her senses were still sharp. He could let her stay by his side. As for Orpheus being able to make her split things, he was looking for it. While he desired things to continue ording to the n, an unexpected twist wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing. It would be boring otherwise.


    ¡±Hahahaha, excellent, a truly excellent reason to help her. You¡¯ve matured, ¡®She¡¯ will be proud of you. I guess time is up. I¡¯ll be going.¡±


    Br¨¹nhild didn¡¯t have time to ask anything before the mysterious being disappeared, leaving only her and the sleeping Orpheus.


    Br¨¹nhild heaved another sigh and stared into the space while muttering, ¡°How many times I¡¯ve sighed today? Forget it; I wonder where is ¡®She¡¯?¡±


    She knew that nobody was going to answer her question anyway.


    Unbeknownst to Br¨¹nhild when she thought that, A ck-haired Lady dressed in a in white robe sitting in the air somewhere chuckled.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Night had already fallen.


    Thest radiance of the sun vanished underneath the horizon, only to be reced by the darkness that shrouded the world. The clouds drifting in the air were also smeared in a dark hue.


    Finally, Orpheus woke up, and the first thing he did was to ask Br¨¹nhild to leave him alone. He needed time alone to organize his thoughts.


    ¡±I understood, master. I¡¯m d you are fine.¡± Br¨¹nhild leaves behind those words before disappearing. Orpheus said nothing; he checked the castle through his senses and saw Kaguya training in one of the rooms. She was focused as she kept swinging her sword again and again. The diligent Kaguya seemed somehow cute. Instead of sleeping, she was training; even with her talent, she was still hardworking, which is something Orpheus appreciated. He needed a girl like that.


    At this thought, Orpheus got up from the bed, strolled to the window, and looked outside. The sky was dark. He observed it for a moment before vanishing. He reappeared above the Ice world, looking at the night sky; he stared at the stars. The stars of heaven bloomed in velvet ck.


    He disappeared to reappear above the white castle and lie down with his hands folded behind his head as he stared nkly at the heaven above; whenever he felt troubled, he would look at the stars in the night sky.


    Currently, he was troubled; recalling his memories, especially the memories of his childhood, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter. As far as he could remember, he never knew who his parents were. He was what people call an orphan; he grew up in the slum fighting for food until the day he knew he had a talent to be an origin master. Embarking on the road of origin master, his life changed. He became powerful; some said it was because he was a genius. He knew it was not the case because his body was special.


    ¡±Sigh! Thinking about it now, it was indeed fishy; once I started cultivating, my road was too smooth, as if I had something sealed inside me. Well, I still died at their hands, though. Encountering Emea had been one of the happiest moments of my life back then. I managed to get her to ept dinner with me after numerous attempts. She was too stubborn and too hard to approach back then.¡±


    Thinking about how he encountered her, how many times he had harassed her until she epted to have dinner with him. Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but smile; however, his smile soon vanished because when he recalled the recent events. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of fear, fear because out there, there¡¯s someone powerful enough to n things on a bigger stage.


    ¡®What if everything that happened to me was somehow predestined?¡¯ He started asking himself this question after waking up.


    Many things didn¡¯t make sense previously, but after the recent events, he started to understand.


    Suddenly, Orpheus burst intoughter.


    ¡±Hahahaha! Am I scared? Me?¡± He mumbled before his eyes turned resolute as he dered.


    ¡±I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m still weak. However, I¡¯m d because it means I can progress. I will be the strongest and make the rules. Nobody will y with.¡± As he said those words, he was thinking about the mysterious being. While it was confirmed that he was unconscious, it didn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t detect what was happening as he was unconscious.


    He knew the mysterious being talked with Br¨¹nhild and even instructed him to bring something she used to seal the thing that entered his left eye. He didn¡¯t know what they talked about but the power he thought he was sealing. Orpheus had devoured half of it, and it was just a matter of time be he wouldpletely assimte this power and make itpletely his. As proof, he could temporarily use the purple eye.


    Orpheus went into outer space before using it. He first created a powerful crimson barrier around him. Now that he hadpletely recovered, not many could bypass his barrier.


    As soon he finished deploying the barrier, his left eye switched color. Turning purple.


    Boom!


    Time stopped after the explosion of purple lighting from his body.


    ¡±Hehehe! Soon I will figure out this purple eye use. I¡¯m not too fond of purple. Crimson suits me better.¡± Orpheus said before concealing it again.


    After ying around for a while, Orpheus returned to the White castle to rest.


    ¡±Master, wee back. I was waiting for you. Miss Kaguya went to sleep after asking where you went.¡± Br¨¹nhild weed him as soon he arrived.


    ¡±I see. I¡¯ll see her tomorrow. Go rest; we will talkter.¡± Orpheus ordered with a smile.


    ¡±!¡±


    A chill crawled up Br¨¹nhild¡¯s spine when she saw her master smile like that. She felt like something wasn¡¯t right but couldn¡¯t ask. She obediently followed Orpheus¡¯s order and disappeared to her room.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The following morning, the first rays of the sun had pierced the sky and peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.


    Orpheus got up from his bed and joined the others after a bath.


    The first thing Kaguya said after they finished the breakfast was ask him to spar with her.


    And now, the two stood face to face in one of thergest training rooms of the floating castle.


    Orpheus and Kaguya drew their swords and started a sparring session.


    Orpheus initially moved extremely slowly, but he changed his mind after seeing Kaguya¡¯s swordsmanship. Orpheus increased his speed, and soon all of Kaguya¡¯s attacks were being parried by him.


    She was weaker physically, but her swordsmanship was not bad. It was surprisingly high level and Orpheus, who had been nning to go easy on her, suddenly began taking the match seriously.


    ng!


    Sparks flew whenever their swords shed.


    The only reason they were able to exchange blows despite the overwhelming difference in their levels was obviously that Orpheus was holding back and controlling his strength. However, Kaguya¡¯s movements were sharp and precise. Sometimes, she attacked from an unexpected angle, and Orpheus had difficulty blocking the attack; at times, she almostnded an attack on him.


    Orpheus was the first one toy down his sword after hours of sparring. The man with the crimson eyes praised Kaguya with a wide smile that showed his satisfaction at the results of the match.


    ¡±Let¡¯s do this often.¡± He suggested, and Kaguya nodded while wiping away her sweat.


    ¡±Are you not curious?¡± Orpheus suddenly asked this.


    Kaguya stopped walking toward the exit and spun.


    ¡±Sure, I am, but I won¡¯t get the real answers I want. So, there¡¯s no need to ask. I¡¯ll slowly uncover them.¡± She responded with a confident smile.


    Orpheus chuckled, he had expected something like this, but it was still shocking nheless. As he thought this girl was interesting.


    ¡±Ah! I won¡¯t ask anything, but you should buy me dinnerter.¡± Kaguya added before resuming walking toward the exit.


    Orpheus was left standing there. He smiled and answered.


    ¡±Sure, why not.¡±


    A smile blossomed on Kaguya¡¯s face when she heard his reply. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate anymore. She was not the type that waited for the other party to make the first move.

 Chapter 127

    Late in the night, Orpheus, who needed a woman¡¯s warmth, decided to visit Nemesis. He had informed her beforehand, and when he arrived inside her tent, they began kissing.


    Soon, their kiss became wild until they ran out of breath.


    Gasping, Nemesis asked Orpheus.


    ¡±I have never seen you so enthusiastic before. What has gotten into you?¡±


    Orpheus chuckled and hugged her body, while he kissed her earlobe.


    ¡±What is the problem? You¡¯re not nning to stop, do you?¡± He asked, still kissing her.


    ¡±No, I¡¯m happy, so let¡¯s continue.¡± There was no way she would stop now.


    Nemesis moaned softly and twisted her body on his thigs. His rock-hard ns rubbed against her thigs, making her body temperature rise.


    ¡±You¡¯re a really beautiful woman, Nemesis. d I¡¯ve you for myself, I can¡¯t let any other man have after all. You¡¯ll be mine forever.¡± He dered, tonight than ever, he felt the need to cherish her. She was precious, after all.


    Nemesis looked at him with a sweet smile as she said, ¡±I¡¯m not nning to leave your side either.¡±


    Orpheus cut her off by sealing her lips as they started another tongues battle. She kissed him passionately.


    He moved his fingers through her spine, making Nemesis shiver and moan.


    Quickly undressing her, she did the same to him.


    Lowering his head, he licked her clit slowly before sending his tongue inside her pussy in slow motion.


    Nemesis¡¯s body arched up, and she let out a moan.


    His hands traveled toward her big breasts; he started fondling them, pinching her already hardened nipples.


    ¡±Mnmmh!¡± Nemesis moans, feeling the double assault. He started sending his tongue in and out of her sacred ce at fast speed while ying with her breasts while his other hand was used to caress her ear, making her shiver slowly.


    ¡±Oooh! Good¡±


    Nemesis moaned, pushing his head deeper into her crotch, Orpheus¡¯s nose rubbing again her clit.


    Sensing that she was about toe, he stopped for a moment. Nemesis looked at him with confusion, chuckling; he lowered his head again, but this time he didn¡¯t put his tongue inside her pussy. Instead, he sucked her clit so hard that her body trembled, then he pinched her hardened nipples hard at the same as he continued sucking her clit as if his life was on the line.


    ¡±Ooh! I¡¯m cumming!!¡± Nemesis shouted as she let out her first orgasm.


    With slurping sounds, Orpheus drank all her love juice before he raised his head and brought his stained mouth to kiss her; she reciprocated passionately while using her hand to please his hardened and throbbing dick.


    Stopping their kiss, he watched, trying to please him clumsily; he decided not to intervene.


    Nemesis hesitated for a moment before lowering her head to kiss the tip of his dick; slowly, she flicked her tongue around the head of his dick; she started licking it while slowly moving toward the end of his cock; using her free hand, she yed with his balls, handling them a bit roughly while moving her head up and down.


    He couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan, he didn¡¯t know where she learned this, but she wasn¡¯t bad. She started moving her head faster while still ying with his balls; he held her head in ce as he started moving his hips faster. She was caught off guard; she tried to stop him, but he was faster; he pumped her throat faster, sending almost his entire length into her throat, and his balls contracted as he shot his hot semen into her mouth.


    Nemesis gasped; she had trouble breathing; he removed his dick from her mouth to see her spit some of his semen; panting, she red at him.


    ¡°Sorry, I became a bit excited. That¡¯s good, my princess, it was not perfect, but I like it.¡± He praised her.


    Licking her lips, Nemesis muttered, ¡°It tastes bitter matter how many times I¡¯ve tasted it.¡±


    Smiling, he put her on his thighs, his cock aiming at her entrance.


    He did not enter immediately. Instead, he teased Nemesis slowly, causing her to moan and bit her lips. Her face slowly became redder and redder, and her breathing turned more and rushed.


    Finally, she could not endure more. Nemesis tried to push her waist towards his cock in an attempt to fill it with it.


    But he moved back at thest moment and smirked.


    ¡°You know what you need to say in a moment like these, my princess.¡±


    Nemesis blushed hard; she bit her rosy lips and nodded.


    ¡°..Please¡­ I want it¡­ Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± He praised.


    As soon as he heard her say that, he pierced deep inside her, reaching the deepest corner of her pussy.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­!¡± Nemesis moaned loudly and curved her neck up. She then hugged his neck and started to move up and down.


    ¡°Ahnnn, ugh, Ahn, I¡¯m feeling it inside me again,¡± Nemesis said, eyes filled with lust.


    She wriggled her butt eagerly, and her white legs opened sideways to allow his huge member to push deeper inside her, making it easy to plow her. Nectar gushed out of her flower garden as a stream.


    Orpheus was excited when he saw that she was enjoying this. He couldn¡¯t get enough of her lust-filled face and heard her crazy moans. His libido surged up again, making him thrust inside her soft, warm, and wet pussy in a crazed manner.


    Her tender and sensitivebia rubbed against his cock fiercely, and his nd did the same, bringing even more pleasure to both of them. The two kept reaching one high after another, immersed heart and mind within the pleasure. It¡¯s why sex is a wonderful thing.


    Orpheus kept ramming his thighs to her sensitive body, while his hands fondled and caressed Nemesis¡¯s perfectly round buttocks. His mouth wasn¡¯t idling either; he was sucking her tit as he plowed her hard. With each thrust, love fluids rushed out of her cave.


    Nemesis couldn¡¯t endure this soul-melting pleasure and forgot about everything around her. She was just enjoying herself.


    ¡°Annhh! Annhh! harder Orpheus¡±


    Orpheus wasn¡¯t surprised when she said this. She was probably enjoying this. She even coiled her legs around him and opened the entrance of her wombpletely.


    Smiling, Orpheus increased his paces.


    Pah* Pah* Pag*


    Sounds of his nds kissing her ass cheeks resonated within the tent. If he hadn¡¯t erected a shield, the whole forest would have heard her moans.


    Lifting her a little, Orpheus pierced her, sending his entire cock inside her snatch.


    Instantly, his penis reached into her womb and broke inside it.


    ¡°Ugh! Ahnnnn¡­..!¡± Nemesis let out a loud cry and shivered intensely. The sudden pain and pleasure made her orgasm in one go.


    The amount of love juice she let out was even greater than her first orgasm. Orpheus¡¯s legs werepletely drenched.


    He groaned in excitement and pushed Nemesis down, changing their position to the missionary position and starting a new round of fierce pounding. He plowed her fiercely.


    He pressed down her body without mercy, not giving her time to leave the afterglow of the orgasm. Instead, he attacked even more aggressively, causing Nemesis¡¯s vagina to contract around his dick tightly like a coiled snake that was about to strangle its prey.


    ¡°Ohhh! good!¡± She let out a loud cry and hugged his neck. Orpheus smirked and kissed her lips, owning her body and soulpletely, thus making her his forever. She could never leave him. They were bound for eternity.


    Nemesis was incredibly lustful tonight. Soon, she was approaching her third orgasm.


    And with a long shiver, she orgasmed again.


    However, he continued attacking her and plowing her fiercely and enjoying the feeling of her flesh opening and closing to receive his holy spear.


    By her third orgasm, Nemesis was finally unable to endure anymore. She moaned loudly and spasmed as though an electric current was attacking her.


    At the same time, Nemesis let out a strange, unintelligible moan, and her body clung onto him like an opossum while reveling in the pleasant aftertaste of the orgasm she had.


    Seeing that, Orpheus increased his speed for onest sprint. Finally, he pierced until her womb and sent all the semen I had umted in her. He stopped only after depositing everything inside it.


    Nemesis moaned loudly and closed her eyes, lying powerlessly in the bed.


    ¡°¡­ So good¡­¡± She muttered with a dazed expression. She was delighted.


    Orpheus smiled and looked at him. There, a pair of heterochromia eyes met his crimson eyes and smiled lustfully, then,


    ¡°Sigh! You became hard so soon.¡± She whispered, astonished.


    Well, He was proud of that. For some men, it may take a certain time to get hard again, but for him, It was different.


    ¡°Round 2¡±


    He smiled and grabbed her waist. Then, he entered her again without mercy.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡±


    Once more, her moans resounded in the room. Tonight will be a sleepless one; they both knew it. He needed her, and she responded.

 Chapter 128

    Ohhh!¡±


    Once more, her moans resounded in the room. Tonight will be a sleepless one; they both knew it. He needed her, and she responded.


    However, he soon stopped and suggested something he had always wished to try and couldn¡¯t; Emea didn¡¯t like doing things like this. Orpheus whispered into her ears, and she nodded.


    ~The game begun


    ¡±Kyaa!¡± She gave a girly scream as she looked around cautiously before retreating until her back was against the head of the bed.


    ¡±Who are you? And what do you want?¡± She asked with panic written on her face.


    ¡±I¡¯m here to im my prize, who is none but you. Let¡¯s get started.¡± Orpheus announced as he slowly advanced toward her, whose body was trembling non-stop.


    ¡±No, don¡¯te closer. I¡¯m a princess, a powerful empire; my parents won¡¯t let you off if you assault me. You can stop now. I¡¯ll never tell anyone what you have done; I will even reward you with a lot of money. Please stop.¡± She begged him with teary eyes.


    Seeing her like this stirred an unknown desire in Orpheus, and he approached her.


    ¡±No, no.. don¡¯te closer, or I¡¯ll kill myself.¡± She threatened him.


    Crossing his arms, Orpheus said, ¡±Try it if you want.¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s body shook violently, and she cried.


    ¡±No¡­.¡±


    Orpheus approached the trembling girl while feeling excited.


    ¡±Do not approach me; you pervert, you shall die a horrible death,¡± She swore.


    ¡±Said the girl who was aroused. You are the one to talk while being drenched down there.¡± Orpheus said while pointing his finger toward her pussy, which was drenched.


    ncing at her drenched pussy, Nemesis hastily closed her legs; her face was red as a tomato.


    ¡±No, that not tr-¡±


    He cut her off by sealing her lips, her eyes widened in surprise then in horror, and she started struggling, scratching his face with her nails; he was injured, but it healed as quickly as it came. Orpheus went for a deep kiss; slowly, her resistance lessened a bit, and he stopped kissing her to give her room for breathing.


    ¡±Ha. ha¡­.. Die, you pervert.¡±


    She assaulted him as soon she was freed, but he caught her fist and sealed her lips once again; he repeated this several times until her resistance became weak, and she was looking at him with puppy eyes.


    ¡±Time to go for the main dish,¡± Orpheus announced; she only looked at him pitifully; she was too weak to offer any resistance after the onught of kisses and light caresses.


    Grinning, he caressed her legs and slowly moved towards her honey hole. Nemesis¡¯s legs opened and closed constantly, and her mouth emitted repeated unconscious moans.


    While his fingers stimted her sacred ce, he used his tongue to lick her neck, biting and sucking her beautiful skin. In less than one minute, he had filled her breast and shoulders with several hickeys.


    ¡°¡­ Ugh¡­ Amm¡­~¡± Nemesis moaned and hugged his head. At the same time, her legs wrapped around his waist like she was cooperating with him.


    Orpheus¡¯s body was tightly entangled with hers. He breathed on her ear again and kissed her lips. Then, he used his hand to point his erected cock towards her slit.


    Slowly, he rubbed his lower head against her slit. Nemesis let out a soft moan and bit her lips. But at this moment, herst bit of resistance surged.


    ¡±N-No¡­ It¡¯s wrong. Please stop, I beg you. I have someone I love. I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Hearing her ragged words, Orpheus stopped, she breathed a sigh of relief, but to her dismay, he smirked. Then, he thrust forward!


    ¡°Ahnnn¡­¡± Nemesis shivered instantly. Her already sensitive body tensed up, releasing a huge flood of love juices.


    Then, her body copsed on the bed.


    Just like that, Nemesis had an orgasm.


    ¡±So big,¡± She muttered softly and hugged his back.


    ¡±Tch! You have a lover?¡± Orpheus asked her with an annoyed face, but she refused to answer. He smirked and started to move.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ahnn¡­ Ugh¡­ ahh¡­~¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s moans were like a chorus for his ears. Each time he pierced her, he could hear her sweet voice resounding through the room.


    ¡°¡­ How is it? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m bigger than your lover and good at pleasuring you, am I right?¡± Orpheus smirked and asked.


    She blushed and let out a soft moan.


    ¡°¡­ P-Please, stop. He is bigger and good than you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? I shall work harder then¡± Orpheus smiled. Then, he started to piston her faster.


    ¡°Hiii¡­ S-Slower¡­ A-Ahn¡­ S-Slower¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me; I¡¯m bigger than your lover, right?¡±


    Nemesis blushed; nevertheless, she refused to admit defeat; smirking, he continued his fast onught. Finally, her heterochromia eyes looked at Orpheus with a gaze of grudge, but then, she nodded.


    Next, she hugged his neck and kissed his lips fiercely as if she decided to enjoy herself even while putting on an ¡®I¡¯m sorry kind of expression.


    This girl. What a great actor. Orpheus thought.


    He grabbed her waist and continued moving up and down, piercing her insides continually.


    He could feel her walls parting to receive his cock. Each time he thrust inside her, it was as though her soft flesh wrapped around his rod, sucking and stimting it.


    Even after numerous sessions with her, she was still tight as ever. Well, he was her only man, not that there would be another one.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Ugh¡­ Ahm~ So good.¡±


    ¡±You are enjoying yourself, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Orpheus asked teasingly; however she didn¡¯t answer.


    Nemesis moaned and closed her eyes, losing herself in the pleasure of sex.


    ¡°Miss Nemesis, You are truly beautiful,¡± I whispered and kissed her earlobe while his cock messed her insides. Nemesis opened her eyes and smiled, opening her arms to let him enjoy her body.


    ¡±I don¡¯t know who your lover is, but you should leave him ande with me; what do you think?¡±


    Orpheus asked with a soft smirk.


    Nemesis rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming¡­ Although you have conquered my body, you will never be able to conquer my heart. I¡¯ll never leave him even if I¡¯m soiled.¡±


    ¡±Oh? How lucky he is.¡± He said before asking.


    ¡±What should I do then?¡±


    However, Nemesis only smirked in response. He understood her meaning and resumed his thrusting. At the same time, he moved his lips towards her breasts and sucked on them.


    ¡±Ohhhh..¡±


    Nemesis let out a loud moan. She could feel his tongue moving around her breasts, flicking them.


    Then, she felt his teeth pressing against her nipples.


    Suddenly, Nemesis shivered in pleasure, and her cave wrapped tightly against his dick as if to break it.


    Instantly, the love juices came again.


    This was her fourth orgasm!


    Orpheus smirked and looked at her eyes with a smile.


    ¡±You truly are sensitive. I¡¯m the one making you so sensitive. So are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave your fiance and change him for me? I bet he can¡¯t do what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Nemesis was unable to reply due to her shivering body. Instead, she let out an intelligible moan and closed her eyes.


    However, he was not done with her.


    Before the pleasure of her orgasm could fade out, he started to move again.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s eyes opened wide. ¡°S-Stop, please no more.¡±


    She tried to speak up, but it was toote.


    Without warning, she was attacked by a new round of pleasure mixed with the pain due to her sensitive body.


    ¡±Ugh!¡±


    She grunted in pain; nevertheless, her arms hugged his back tightly, and her head rested on his shoulders. He could feel her nails piercing his skin deeply, not that he cared about it; it would be healed in a sh anyway.


    She stayed in that position while moaning and letting out seductive sounds.


    The mming sounds from their interconnected bodies filled the tent and created a chorus that could arouse even a God. Each time he pierced her, he could hear the sound of his cock messing with her wet cave.


    ¡±Ahnn¡­ S-Slo-Slower¡­ P-Please, I¡¯m dying.¡±


    Nemesis begged with a face melted in pleasure; however, he did not stop. Instead, he elerated even more.


    ¡±If you were to die, I¡¯ll bring you back with this holy spear.¡±


    With her waist in his hands, he stopped the movements of her body and forced her to endure each of his attacks helplessly.


    Each time Orpheus pierced her, he could feel her fleshy insides shivering. Her womb was like a mouth, sucking on his penis and begging it to fill her with semen.


    Orpheus filling his second orgasming, kissed her lips and moved faster and faster.


    ¡±I¡¯ll cum inside.¡± He dered


    Instantly, Nemesis¡¯s expression froze; it was as if cold water had been poured on top of her head, instantly waking her up.


    ¡±S-Stop! N-Not inside, I don¡¯t want your bastard child no¨CAahnnn¡­¡±


    He did not stop; with a loud moan, Nemesis¡¯s body hugged him tightly.


    Her body twitched fiercely. A flood of love juices let out of her lower cave, drenching the bed.


    At the same time, he pierced her deeper than before, reaching her womb and depositing all his semen.


    ¡°Good!¡± He muttered satisfied


    Secondster, Nemesis¡¯s body lost its strength, and she copsed on the bed.


    Then, she panted heavily, her mindpletely nk and almost unable to think.


    ¡±So good. We should try role-ying sometimes.¡± She suggested, and Orpheus nodded.


    ¡±Let¡¯s rest. We need to talk.¡± Orpheus dered, and she nodded. It must be time.

 Chapter 129

    The few hourster, Orpheus woke up to find Nemesis nestled in his arms like a little kitten,


    A shade of redness was still noticeably seen on Nemesis¡¯s rosy cheeks.


    He looked at the blissful sleeping face of his half-demon half-angel with affection before lowering his head to give her a light kiss on the forehead.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to wake her up, he had to as they needed to talk.


    Gently shaking her shoulders, Nemesis woke up. Rubbing her eyes, she asked.


    ¡±So what do you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s about your father. Where is your father sealed? I can¡¯t feel his presence, hence my question.¡± Orpheus asked. He recalled the face of the man who submitted to him for the sake of his family. At first, their rtionship had been that of master-servant, but as they spent time together, it gradually changed to that of friends. He could without hesitation say Lucifer is one of his few friends. Previously, after he arrived, he had checked whereabout and overhead that he got sealed as they couldn¡¯t kill him because of something Orpheus did to him as insurance. Above everything else, they didn¡¯t wish to kill him because he could still be used against him.


    Orpheus didn¡¯t search where his friend got sealed because he was injured back then; however, now he hadpletely recovered, it was time to advance some of his ns and Lucifer being one of them.


    When she heard her father¡¯s name, Nemesis¡¯s expression darkened, and she became fully awake. It couldn¡¯t be helped she loved her father as much as she loved her mother, even if with thetter, things have gone awrytely. In the past thousands of years, she had sought every possible method to free her father even when her mother did nothing; this is one of the reasons for their discord.


    However, no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t seed. One should know that Nemesis was not a weakling. At her full power, she could fight peak level 2 Origin master. Her level didn¡¯t rise since thousand years ago; she was stuck at the early rank level 2. Something deep inside her was obstructing her progress, she thought about seeking her mother¡¯s help, but because of stubbornness, she didn¡¯t. She thought her father would have the answer. However, now that she became closer with Orpheus, she nned to seek his help once he waspletely healed.


    Finally, calm Nemesis answered Orpheus¡¯s question.


    ¡±From the information, I¡¯ve gathered. He is sealed in the depth of the Asura¡¯s road. A special ruin under the Asmodeus family. It is almost imprable by another family if not under the Asmodeus¡¯s oath.¡±


    Orpheus nodded, and Nemesis added just in case he wondered what Asmodeus¡¯s Oath was.


    ¡±The Asmodeus¡¯s Oath is a pledge, well, a ve contract to be exact is signed by the families under the Asmodeus rule. Their epted this oath in exchange for benefits and to survive. Even that traitorous family who changed from Morningstar to Morningstarr. They disgust me. I could have erased them if I could, but I couldn¡¯t because they are the Asmodeus family¡¯s loyal and most cherished dog. I almost died when I tried, and they hunted me for this. I¡¯m sure they are still waiting for an opportunity to do that.¡±


    ¡±I see. I understand your rage, but I want you to get closer to that little girl Luna. I think she can be used and is talented.¡± Orpheus suggested. Since the day he encountered her, he had been nning for this. As one of the original members of the former Morningstar family, Nemesis had a certain influence on the traitor; this could be used to infiltrate the empire and start his n.


    ¡±Prepare one of your men to infiltrate alongside the little girl. It would help if you took over the underworld on the other side. You have five months.¡± He added, and Nemesis nodded. The serious Orpheus as he gave orders was handsome; it excited her.


    ¡±By the way, I¡¯mpletely healed so that I can help you with your problem, but only if you reconcile with your mother. I¡¯m off then.¡±


    ¡±What?¡± Nemesis shouted, trying to catch Orpheus¡¯s arm, but he was already gone. She couldn¡¯t only sigh.


    ¡±Still sharp as always. He knew even without anyone telling him.¡± She mumbled. She was sure he hadn¡¯t visited her mother, so he understood that something wasn¡¯t right from their discussion.


    Nemesis could only bite her lips and decided to give it a try. It had been five hundred years already. It was time to stop being stubborn.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The top floor of the Holy Church headquarters, The Pope¡¯s Room.


    Currently, inside the room were two individuals; one was sitting in a golden chair with a veil covering her face, and the remaining person was the current Saintess of the Holy Church: Rafa Marie ire. A beautiful seventeen years old girl. Blonde hair and blue eyes full of innocence. She was a first-year at the Saint Star Academy, the S ss.


    The Pope and Rafa were chatting andughing happily.


    However, the Pope stopped speaking for a moment, and when she opened her mouth again, she asked Rafa to leave her alone.


    Rafa was astonished by the Pope¡¯s abrupt change; nevertheless, she still obeyed, bowing she left.


    Once alone, the Pope stood up and kneeled as she said.


    ¡±Wee back, Master; I had been waiting for your arrival. ¡±


    Orpheus came out from where he was hiding and sat on the golden chair before saying.


    ¡±You may rise,e closer. I want to take a look at you.¡±


    After hearing his order, Freya stood up and advanced until she was in front of Orpheus. Then, she removed the veil covering her face; her exquisitely beautiful face greeted the world, illuminating it: golden hair and golden eyes, something extremely rare for a Vampire. Orpheus looked at her face for a while before asking her to sit next to him.


    ¡±You¡¯re beautiful as always, Freya; I¡¯m happy you are doing fine.¡±


    ¡±Thank you for the praise, Master,¡± She responded before sitting next to him.


    ¡±It has been more than two thousand years, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡±Yes, Master, I¡¯m d to see you back.¡±


    Orpheus waved his hand before saying.


    ¡±d to see you too, my mother-inw.¡±


    Freya was astonished when she heard what Orpheus said; she smiled, extremely beautiful. She looked extremely happy.


    He decided to tease her by asking.


    ¡±Oh! Why do you look so happy? Dear Freya?¡±


    ¡±Fufufu! Which mother wouldn¡¯t be happy after knowing that the man her daughter has been chasing for more than two thousand finally epted? There is none. I¡¯m happy for my daughter Nemesis.¡± Freya says while bowing her head.


    ¡±Well, I¡¯m happy that you are happy, but I¡¯ll be happy if you two stop your feud. I want a harmonious family. A dispute is inevitable, but it must not be dragged on for too long. You are the adult, so you must see beyond what a child can see.¡±


    ¡±I understood, master. I promise to take of the problem as soon as possible.¡± Freya promised, hiding her surprise. She knew her daughter the best, and she couldn¡¯t have probably told Orpheus anything, which means he detected it himself, and if they didn¡¯t take care of their problem, he would be angry.


    Suddenly, Orpheus asked Freya with a serious expression.


    ¡±So, Freya, what happened after I was gone, and why did you be a Pope of some human church? m¡±


    ¡±After you were gone, the war continued for one year before it ended. We retreated, leaving the demon race in a half-crippled state; unfortunately, Lucifer was caught along with Nemesis and immediately sealed. We retreated into the former Angel race continent, one of the forbidden zones, The Netherworld. We keep eliminating everything and everyone that stepped into our new home. It¡¯s due to this they deemed this forbidden zone the most dangerous one. We can¡¯t let the world knows about our new home, so we continued eliminating anyone that entered our new home.¡±


    ¡±It waster that Big sister Nix and others came up with several ns, one of them was to create a Holy Church in the human continent, so we did it, and the second was to create a powerful organization of assassins. It was how the Zeroth Organization and Holy Church came to life, with these lowly bugs not knowing anything, continuing to live happily. Once, we start another war; we will thoroughly wipe out the human race and demons with our secret forces. Fufufu! ¡±


    Orpheus felt a shiver down his spine upon hearing about their ns. He had left some orders behind, but he had never expected them to do more than expected. Not everything went ording to n because one of his children had betrayed and joined the enemy. He would take care of himter. He said he was seeking freedom to do whatever he wanted; it was why he betrayed them; he would grant him that by sending him into theherworld. Only one oue awaits traitors, death.


    Hiding his rage, Orpheus stroked Freya¡¯s head.


    ¡±Good, extremely good. Freya, you will continue doing your job. Let¡¯s stay low for a while. I will contact youter. See youter.¡±

 Chapter 130

    Let¡¯s rewind time for a bit. It happened when Orpheus was secretly visiting Nemesis. In another location, there was a ck tent. Standing outside of this tent around a bonfire were E and Alvinia.


    The bonfire was a flower of me that opened heavenward, generous in golden sparks. E observed this moment before raising a question she had been curious about.


    ¡±Nui, what is your goal? I mean, what are you leaving for?¡±


    Alvina didn¡¯t immediately offer an answer; she silently observed the crackling fire for a moment before finally opening her mouth.


    ¡±My goals are freedom and truth.¡±


    E was confused by the first goal; she didn¡¯t overthink the second goal. Maybe she was trying to search for the truth about the ruins. She was not interested in that; what interested her more was Alvina¡¯s first goal.


    ¡±What do you mean freedom? Aren¡¯t you free? You are the future empress of the Elven Empire, one of the strongest empires in the world. So, what kind of happiness are you still seeking?¡± E fired a bunch of questions like a Gatling gun.


    Alvinia sighed and looked into the dark sky while mumbling.


    ¡±I¡¯m not free right now. I¡¯m fleeing, and one day I would have to face the problem I¡¯m running away from.¡±


    For some reason, E felt pained looking at Alvinia right now. Thetter seemed extremely lonely. E¡¯s chest hurt seeing her friend like this; she wished to do something.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry. However, I don¡¯t know what kind of freedom you longed for. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡±Thank Emea. You¡¯re still the same. You didn¡¯t change. I¡¯m d I¡¯m your friend.¡± Alvina said. Although she said some iprehensible words mixed in, E was used to this after spending a few days with her. She nodded before sighing.


    ¡±Our birthday is just in a couple of days. We will turn eighteen soon. Those weird dreams didn¡¯t stop. I wish to know what they meant. Ahh! I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Alvina¡¯s eyes shone when she heard her friend¡¯s words.


    ¡±So, the awakening is in process.¡± She murmured, and E, who heard her, asked.


    ¡±What do you mean?¡±


    Alvina was shocked; she had forgotten that E was present, even though she had awakened yet. She was still exceptional, so it was natural that she would hear her whisper.


    Not wanting to answer her, Alvina said something else.


    ¡±Why not think of those weird dreams as shbacks?¡±


    ¡±What?¡± E was shocked. Alvina¡¯s suggestion made her remember something Orpheus had said during their date. Just as she was about to ask Alvinia what she meant, she felt dizzy.


    ¡±Sorry, it¡¯s time to sleep. See youter.¡± E said before entering the tent to sleep.


    Alvina said nothing; she just sat around the bonfire, lost in thoughts.


    Meanwhile, E, who went to sleep, started to have another weird dream. This time, it seemed a little different. In another location, Lily was also having the same dream.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The beginning of the dream.


    ¡®Once a time, in a mysterious world looking like heaven itself, so beautiful that no word could describe it, many beasts are flying in the air.


    In a big empire, a girl was born, and everyone cheered because that girl was so beautiful that she was dered the new Goddess of beauty. At the same time, she was a genius with exceptional power, rarely appearing even in this Heaven said to be the strongest; the girl received the best of best in everything, be it training, gear, education, clothes, or jewelry. She was treated with the utmost care and importance because when she was born, an oracle announced that she would be the new Goddess of Life; there aren¡¯t many of them, they can be counted with one hand, now you could imagine the girl importance.


    The years went by; the girl grew up bing an adult, and she met all the expectations ced on her. Over the years, she had made herself a friend, a girl as beautiful as she. But thetter was from another race; the people of this race have longer ears than the others. Her new friend also possessed a unique and exceptional power; she was also a genius. The two became best friends, doing everything together.


    They made other friends, five boys as exceptional as them; one boy was from the same race as the first girl, A High Human, that¡¯s the name of the race of the first girl. One of the Apex races in that Heaven. the second was from the powerful True Dragon Race, and the third boy was from the Elemental race, another one of the apex races; it was said that this race was closer to the attributes than the other races. The fourth was from the Daemon Race, andstly, the fifth was from the Archangel Race. The second girl was from The Original Elves Race. All these races form the Apex Races. The seven were geniuses among their peers; they became famous, went on an adventure in different empires, and explored lots of ancient ruins.


    There was a problem; they were forbidden to go beyond that Heaven even after bing powerful to be ranked on top of other elites in that Heaven. Even if they were not the most powerful of that Heaven, they were at least powerful enough to have their words to say in the big decisions.


    Despite all this, they were still forbidden to try to go beyond that Heaven; even if they wanted, it would be difficult because there was a big barrier around the whole Heaven. There were frustrated because they looked like caged birds; they wanted to go outside and explore the unknown; s, this seemed to be an impossible feat.


    During the great war against the Devil¡¯s Race, they were said to be cruel and bloodthirsty, only wanting nothing but destruction. The seven waited until the end before using the chaos engendered when the barrier was lowered for the final assault against the devils to flee, going beyond that Heaven because the chaos at that time there was not noticed until some time when the elders decided to capture them back from the fate of bing an enved person for the devils, they were ambushed by some of the upper devils. The elders fiercely fought for a while, but because they were outnumbered, few of them were killed before they managed to flee back; they also killed a few upper devils. This war ended in a draw; they could have won against the devils if not for the seven who fled.


    Obvious to the chaos and change they caused back home, the seven continued exploring the vast universe, but after some time, they didn¡¯t find any other world like their world, only a small blue world; they created intelligent lifeforms on this world they wouldter name as Ethernasia meaning eternal in their home Worldnguage.


    Worshipped as Gods by their creations(because they named themselves like that), the seven epted, but Gods as they may be, there were also living beings who could be lonely in the long run. They decided to reincarnate into mortals to roam the world secretly to kill their boredom. When it was the turn of the Goddess of Life to do that, she fell in love with a mortal male; due to jealousy, two males between the five males plotted and killed the Mortal.


    The Goddess of Life died at the cost of returning her lover after seeding. Her lover rescued her by performing a spell on her; she would be reincarnated seven times; the seventh time, she would remember everything and regain all her Power.


    On her first reincarnation, she was a nurse helping others; she died on her twentieth birthday. On her second reincarnation, she was a teacher; she died at the age of Twenty five.


    The third reincarnation, she was the daughter of a great merchant; she died at the age of Twenty Two. The fourth reincarnation, she was an orphan girl who lived in an orphanage; she died at eighteen in a fire. The Fifth reincarnation was the daughter of a big family, but she was born with an incurable disease; she couldn¡¯t even walk; she died at the age of fifteen. In the sixth reincarnation, once again, she was a nurse, but this time she lived past twenty, dying at the age of thirty-two.


    Every single reincarnation, she was a girl. In every reincarnation, she always remained single, not having any rtionship, not falling in love because in her heart seemed to be engraved the image of a crimson-eyed man. In all six reincarnations, she was just one girl, she can have siblings, but she always reincarnates as a single individual.


    However, on herst reincarnation, the seventh, she was born as a twin, not your typical twins but twins that look like a clone, a copy of each other, the most bizarre thing it¡¯s that the two bodies possessed the same souls.


    I¡¯m Emea¡­.. Von¡­.. Hestia¡­.¡¯


    The dream abruptly ended they woke up.


    ¡±Ah! Ah! Ah!¡± E gasped for breath. She held her head, feeling an intense headache. Her head was throbbing like crazy.


    ¡±What was that?¡± She asked herself, she couldn¡¯t recall everything, but she knew she was touching the truth. It was at that moment she recalled Orpheus¡¯s words.


    ¡±Did you believe in reincarnation?¡±


    This question ovepped with Alvina¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡±Why not take those weird dreams as shbacks?¡±


    She finally understood, but the problem now was that she couldn¡¯t recall precisely what she had seen.


    ¡±Forget it. I will eventually remember them.¡± E said before going back to sleep. She hoped to dream again.


    Unbeknownst to her, her level was slowly increasing, proof of their awakening.

 Chapter 131

    At the same time when E went back to sleep, in another location in the Lost Forest.


    Leon, who was sleeping inside his tent, suddenly woke up. He nced around him as if to confirm he wasn¡¯t still dreaming. No calling nightmare would be more appropriate.


    In his nightmare, Orpheus became his stepfather. He screwed his mother until she became pregnant; she was deeply in love with him. Kyle¡¯sw was her mother¡¯sw. Everything he asked would be done ording to his wish; he was reduced to Orpheus¡¯s errand boy, and her mother forced him to hand over the Empire he went through hell to get. To make matters worse, Orpheus even screwed Leon, said to be a fiancee and soon-to-be empress. His fiancee also seemed to enjoy being screwed, especially from behind. Leon was forced to sit and watch Orpheus green him; even the sessions with his mother were shown to him.


    It was like hell; he couldn¡¯t do anything, he just epted that reality, and after everything was done, he would smile, not showing any resistance.


    There was even some time he tried tomit suicide; however, it had never worked. He watched helpless, over and over, like some eternal loop. Leon almost became crazy; thanks to the Gods, in the end, he managed to return to reality; if not, he would have forever been stuck in that hellish nightmare.


    And what made his spine chilling was when he wasing back to reality, he saw Orpheus locking eyes with him and saying, ¡±It¡¯s just the start. Soon the real thing will start. See you soon.¡±


    Leon got the scare of his life. He wished he was just a nightmare, not some premonition. If not, Leon thought he would be crazy.


    Standing up from his bed, he decided to take some fresh air to clean up his mind from all these things. His clothes were drenched, even his bed.


    ¡®What a scary nightmare.¡¯ Leon thought as he quickly changed his clothes. He prayed for this to be a nightmare, and never before was Leon determined to kill Orpheus. He had be a threat he must eliminate at all cost.


    Ironically, after the failed assassination attempt on Lilith, Leon decided to contact his mother to ask. He had never once thought he was pushing his mother into the enemy¡¯s embrace. He couldn¡¯t know because, deep down, he thought it was just a nightmare. He didn¡¯t know if he knew he wouldn¡¯t have done that.


    Leon contacted his mother, asking her to take care of Orpheus. The empress decided to contact all of his contacts, and the young man she encountered that day came to her mind. It was time to contact him.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The following, Kaguya called out for Orpheus.


    ¡±You sneaked out without telling me? I thought we would have fun together. You are no fun.¡± This was the first thing she said when they met.


    Orpheus¡¯s lips twitched; he rubbed his forehead, fighting against a headache as he said.


    ¡±I get it. You said you have something to talk about. What is it?¡±


    Seeing Orpheus not ying along, Kaguya¡¯s lips curled into a smirk before she announced.


    ¡±I was called back.¡±


    ¡±What for? And why are you telling me this?¡± Orpheus asked.


    ¡±Well, I have turned eighteen; time to select a man I¡¯ll marry after taking the Crown. It¡¯s a custom. Also, there is a ceremony I must undergo.¡± Kaguya exined with a smile.


    Frowning, Orpheus said.


    ¡±Don¡¯t tell me they will choose between numerous grooms. It will happen in apetition. At the end of thepetition, the winner will be selected as your husband.¡±


    ¡±Exactly, as expected of you.¡±


    ¡±I get it, but what does this have anything to do with me?¡± Orpheus asked Kaguya, ying innocent. There was no way he didn¡¯t understand where this was going, but he decided to pretend because his face was expressionless most of the time. It was hard to read him.


    Kaguya thought he must be joking, but when she saw how serious his expression was, she couldn¡¯t help but think she might be overthinking.


    Clearing her throat, she stared directly into those crimson eyes; she couldn¡¯t get enough of them.


    ¡±Well, I¡¯m obviously exining this to you because I want you to follow me and participate in thispetition.¡± She finally said it, and even if she was the bold type, she couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed.


    For some unknown reason, Orpheus felt like teasing this bold girl.


    ¡±And why would I do that? I don¡¯t understand?¡± His face was like that of an innocent child facing a difficult question.


    Kaguya¡¯s face twitched.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t know he was this dense. Forget it; I¡¯ve started it, better finish it.¡¯


    ¡±I¡¯m interested in you. I want you to participate in thispetition as my boyfriend.¡±


    Even if he had just learned that this girl was bold, what Kaguya said still shocked him, and his expression couldn¡¯t help crumble.


    ¡±Ah, okay, you mean as your shield, right?¡± Orpheus asked with an expressionless face.


    ¡±No, no, I really mean it. I¡¯m interested in you. I will rather marry a man I¡¯m interested in rather than someone forced on me. I know you have some ns; it is why you approached me.¡±


    Orpheus nodded, not denying this im. Kaguya continued.


    ¡±Although I don¡¯t know your ns, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing bad.¡±


    ¡±Oh? Why did you think so?¡± Orpheus asked, amused.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Kaguya answered this question with a smile.


    ¡±Call it woman¡¯s intention if you will. You don¡¯t appear like someone interested in power, political power, I mean. When one looks at you; it¡¯s like all these mundane things don¡¯t affect you; they mean nothing to you. It was as if you were standing at the summit; you were not interested in politics. You don¡¯t seem interested after my deration when knowing I¡¯m the Crown princess, the crown will be mine, and if you be my man, you¡¯ll be equal to an Emperor. Most males would have epted as soon as I confessed.¡±


    ¡±Wow! I¡¯m impressed by your deduction. Well, you¡¯re mistaken. I like power, but I like doing things following my ways, and you¡¯re a bold woman.¡± Orpheus ended his sentence with apliment.


    Kaguya smiled. ¡±I have always been like this. Man and woman are equal. So, it¡¯s okay for women to go after men they like. If I want something, I¡¯ll take it. I will not wait for you to act because you might not do it. I want you; I¡¯lle after you.¡±


    Once again, Orpheus was reminded that this girl was bold. She was like a man. He was really impressed, and his interest in her grew to another level. If previously he had only thought of making her his subordinate, now he changed his mind. A woman like Kaguya was harder to find. He didn¡¯t want to hand her over to another man. Unknowingly starting from this moment onward, their rtionship would change.


    ¡±So, when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡±Well, I¡¯m thinking right after this mission, but I don¡¯t know if our teacher has another n for us.¡±


    ¡±I see. Let¡¯s go on a date once we go back.¡± Orpheus proposed, and Kaguya teased him.


    ¡±Eager are we?¡±


    Orpheus ignored her and walked toward Br¨¹nhild¡¯s location.


    ¡±Don¡¯t be mad. I think I¡¯m starting to like you.¡± Kaguya said to Orpheus, who was leaving.


    ¡±I know,¡± Orpheus replied but didn¡¯t stop as the Ice queen hoped.


    Pouting, Kaguya said, ¡±You know most men, in this case, would have said ¡®I¡¯m starting to like you too.¡±


    ¡±Even if they don¡¯t mean it?¡± He asked with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡±Yeah, even if they did not mean it. Women like to hear these kinds of things even when they are fully aware it¡¯s not true. You feel desired and loved even if it¡¯s a lie.¡± Kaguya exined.


    ¡±I see. Sorry, I can lie to a girl but not when ites to feelings. It may be selfish, but I will only say that word when I truly love someone; I would be a hypocrite if I were to say it without meaning it. At the moment, I can¡¯t say it but someday in the future. If you¡¯re impatient, just make me fall for you.¡± Orpheus replied, and his reply was like a challenge to Kaguya.


    ¡±Oh? Okay, I¡¯ll make you fall in love before E.¡± It was unknown why Kaguya said this, but she didn¡¯t regret it.


    Orpheus¡¯s steps faltered, and he mumbled.


    ¡±It is that so?¡±


    ¡±Yes!¡± The confident Kaguya dered.


    ¡±I see, do you best then.¡±


    Kaguya thought he was supporting her, thinking she had a chance, but on the contrary, Orpheus was smiling. How could she beat her when his heart already belonged to her? Well, Kaguya didn¡¯t know yet.


    Soon, Orpheus became lost in thoughts. He had told himself to wait for Emea¡¯s awakening before epting touching another woman, but he broke this promise. However, he didn¡¯t regret it because he was still a living being with desire. He was sure she would understand; he would make sure that she understood.

 Chapter 132

    Jasmine Rhea Yyddrasil decided to visit her sister because something was bothering her. After what happened in the Ice worldst time. She couldn¡¯t get rid of the image of smirking Orpheus. It kept haunting her. She searched for information about him, but she found nothing; even if he was from the mysterious Hidden vige, she could at least find some information, but she could not find anything. Therefore she decided to visit that ce to organize her thoughts.


    ?????


    Located in the northern part of the Elven forest was the capital of the Yydrassil Empire.


    Floral.


    That was the name of the Yydrassil Empire, the capital of Elves.


    As the capital of one of the Four races, no Three races because as the matter stood, never the other races will recognize the Vampire race, the Night rulers, as one of them. Floral was a fantastic city in size and majesty; it was way better than the Luxiria Empire¡¯s capital; Neos imed as the most majestic and beautiful capital of the human races.


    From afar, beautiful houses built upon gigantic Trees could be seen with a lot of Elves walking back and forth.


    With one nce and still concealed, Jasmine went past the capital.


    Passing through a barrier fifty kilometers away from Flora, Jasmine appeared in another location.


    It was another forest; this one looked a little special; in front of Jasmine was a garden.


    It could be described as a formal garden. The bonsai trees lined the perfectwn in their wooden boxes. In the center, there was a pond asrge as a smallke with flowering lily pads and a wooden bridge that crossed the middle so you could look down at the fishes inside it. The flower beds were a riot of May color, and even on close inspection, they were weed-free.


    As Jasmine tiptoed through nts, she abruptly stopped because from the other side of the garden, she sensed someone else present, and without confirming it, she knew who this person was.


    Only a few individuals were authorized to set foot into this area; one was her, another was her big sister, Alvina, and thest person who couldn¡¯t even be here, nor Alvina. So, only one person can be present today; it is without saying that it¡¯s her big sister, the current ruler of the Elves.


    Not wanting to encounter her Big sister, Jasmine drew back slowly as she could, hoping that she hadn¡¯t alerted her Big sister of her presence.


    Unfortunately, Jasmine had not taken her second step when a voice rang into her ears.


    ¡°Fufufu! Little Sister, you aren¡¯t nning to go back without saying Hello to your Big sister, do you?¡±


    Jasmine¡¯s body froze when she heard her big sister¡¯s voice; she spun around and went back into the garden.


    Sitting on a garden bench in the middle of the garden was a beautiful woman.


    The garden bench was fashioned from a wind-felled tree, the legs being sections of the trunk still clothed in bark, and the top was a fine long nk rendered a deep soulful brown by the varnish.


    Thedy sitting on the garden bench tending a Jasmine flower was beautiful beyond description; without turning around, she said,


    ¡°There is nothing more perfect to me than a Jasmine flower. Five white petals with sunshine yellow in the middle, beautiful. I like their scent more than anything; it¡¯s soothing.¡±


    The Lady stopped tending the Jasmine flower for a moment before continuing,


    ¡°(If a flower couldugh, it would be the jasmine. They dance when the wind blows between the houses, releasing more fragrance into my yard. If I ever have a daughter, that will be her name, and I will teach her to love and tend to their delicate blooms as I do. And her name will remind me that she, too, needs tenderness and care. But when sheughs, the whole neighborhood will hear, not just me. She will be happy, share happiness around her; she will be strong, so strong that her heart will not waver.) Do you remember who said this?¡±


    The Lady dressed in white spun around and asked; her face was a picture of perfection; strangely, she shared some simrities with Alvinia; it could be said that she was the mature version of Alvinia. There were simrities between her and Jasmine as well.


    There was nothing to be astonished about, this green-haired beauty is Alvina¡¯s mother, Elmyra Yydrassil, the current Empress of the Elves, and at the same, she is the Big sister to Jasmine.


    Sighing, Jasmine sat on another garden bench before replying,


    ¡°How could I not remember who said this? It¡¯s the mother; I received this name because of her loving Jasmine flower more than anything; it was her favorite flower, after all. Ah! I still miss her; I wonder how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    Jasmine remembered her mother, who went missing a few years ago; she was what people call Adventurer; she likes to explore forbidden zones, the highest mountains, the hottest ces in the world, and Ruins. She had explored even the Yydrassil forbidden zone, she visited the other forbidden zones as well, but after visiting that ce, there was no news.


    That ce was dangerous; nobody returned from there after setting foot into it. ¡®The Netherworld, ¡® as they named it, was the most dreadful of the other forbidden zones, and also it houses a big secret that the world didn¡¯t think of it or they chose not to think about it because they were afraid to confirm their assumption or die trying.


    Conscious of the risk of no return, their mother had already warned them not to try searching for her in the case she never returned. Since she went missing, fifty years had already passed, and the girls¡¯ hopes had died down by now, making it difficult to tell whether their mother was died or was still alive.


    Royal High Elves possess something called a Soul crystal; this Soul crystal could be used to determine if a person is still alive or not. If you, a person who possessed the Soul crystal, die, your Soul crystal would shatter, or its color will be red. However, from when their mother went missing until now, her crystal color remained ck; what this means, the girls couldn¡¯t tell, and neither the Elders.


    ¡°You¡¯re right; I miss her too. However, that is not the point of me saying what I said earlier, and you know it, don¡¯t try to switch the subject.¡± Elmyra rebuked Jasmine as thetter was trying to switch the subject.


    ¡°Tch! I know. Big sister, you¡¯re no fun at all.¡±


    Jasmine replied, clicking her tongue.


    ¡°Heh! Thank you for thepliment, little sis; now, care to share what happened to you, and you seemed so troubled ?¡± Elmyra asked, eyes locked onto Jasmine.


    There was a pause before Jasmine finally responded.


    ¡°Okay, I give up.¡±


    Inwardly she was thinking about how she couldn¡¯t win against her Big sister; she knew that the day would be extended; however, spending time talking with her Big sister wasn¡¯t bad; she was not done something like this it had been a few years ago.


    Elmyra smiled upon seeing her sister surrender.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s make our talk a little more enjoyable, shall we.¡±


    After saying that, she disappeared and reappeared shortly after and sat down on the garden bench before flicking her fingers.


    In the middle of the two appeared a small round tea-table and upon it a little silver tea kettle on a standard of the same metal. Dainty cups and saucers of egg-shell were grouped about it; a miniature silver tray held a sugar dish and a cream pot and a half-dozen gold-lined souvenir spoons.


    After serving herself, Jasmine did the same for her Big sister before bringing her tea and sipping it.


    For a moment, silence hung in the air as the two enjoyed their teas before Elmyra raised a question.


    ¡°So, little sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Jasmine shrugged her shoulders and acted as though everything was fine.


    ¡°Rhea, do not y this game with me. I know you better than you think. Something is bothering you, and you don¡¯t know how to cope with it. You¡¯re asking yourself what you should do, right?¡± Elmyra spected.


    Jasmine couldn¡¯t help but praise her big sister; just by observing her, she had more or less guessed what was happening.


    ¡°Ah! You¡¯re right Big sister.¡± With a sigh, Jasmine confirmed Elmyra¡¯s spection.


    ¡°So, who is it?¡± Elmyra automatically questioned.


    ¡°Who what? I dunno what you are implying, Big sister.¡± Jasmine said, refusing to answer her big sister¡¯s question.


    With a smirk, Elmyra said, ¡°Who is the boy you giving you a hard time?¡±


    ¡±One of my students.¡± Finally, Jasmine gave in and told her sister was bothering her.


    ¡±Wow! You fell in love with your student?¡± Elmyra asked with a smirk.


    ¡±What?¡± Jasmine almost dropped her tea cup because of what her sister had just said. How could she say that? How could she fall in love with her student? She could be his grandmother.


    ¡±Hahaha! You don¡¯t have to make that face I¡¯m joking. So, tell me what is bothering you?¡±


    Jasmine sighed before she began talking about Orpheus, her sister quietly listening to everything and soon offered her advice. She found this young man to quite interesting.

 Chapter 133

    In the Lost forest, Nemesis¡¯s woke up after a good night. She looked beside her, and as she expected, Orpheus was gone. She signed and immediately got up from the bed and strolled outside. The sun was shining in the sky, seemingly to announce the start of a beautiful day.


    ¡±It¡¯s time to get to work.¡± Nemesis mumbled before unsealing her strength.


    BOOM!


    A powerful aura burst out from her body, startling the nearby beasts and scaring the birds away.


    ¡±Mhm! I think Level 3 will do.¡± She mumbled before using one of her special skills. This skill quickly covered fifty kilometers, and inside Nemesis¡¯s mind, small dots appeared in her mind, there were divided into two categories, one was blue while the other was red. The red was for the monsters, and those Nemesis deemed as enemies, while the green ones were not her enemy. Among the green dots, there was one particrly shining than others.


    ¡±Found you! Ten kilometers away from here. She is in a special ce, and she seems to be alone. That made things perfect for me.¡± Nemesis mumbled before canceling her skill. She called this ability Mapping; shebined her spirit perception with her senses to create a three-dimensional map of her surrounding inside her mind.


    Using this Mapping, she could locate Luna Morningstarr¡¯s location, and as if Fate was favoring Nemesis, thetter happened to be alone ten kilometers north from her current position. Nemesis concealed her level before heading toward Luna¡¯s location. She was smiling; this was going to be fun.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In another, at a ce that was 3 km away from a waterfall. This ce revolved around trees, sounds of birds chirping rang out, and the fragrance of fragrant flowers drifted around the air. This ce was a pretty good secluded paradise, but the precondition was that if there weren¡¯t any people here. There was someone here; she had just fought against a strong origin beast and sessfully killed it.


    Luna was exhausted; she was dragging her exhausted body toward the waterfall to take a bath when suddenly, she froze.


    ¡±!¡±


    The little princess from the fallen n felt goosebumps rising all over her body. There was a strong origin beast behind her, probably a middle-rank Tier 3 Origin beast (A/N: Comparable to Level 4 Origin main). For the peak Level 5 Luna, such a beast was too much to handle; her legs almost gave up.


    Just as she was about to let herself fall into despair, someone shouted at her.


    ¡±Watch out.¡±


    Then the origin beast roared.


    Roarrrr!


    With an earsplitting roar, the next thing Luna knew was the body of a woman shing against her body, and together with this person, they were sent flying.


    BOOM! Crack!


    The two collided against many trees before stopping.


    ¡±Cough! Cough! Are you alright?¡± Luna asked as soon she could stand up; she was trying to check the other party¡¯s body when she froze because she discovered who had saved her.


    ¡±Senior Nemesis ?¡± Luna asked, shocked; it was the ck-haired beauty who saved. For some unknown reason, she felt this person was above her; something deep within her whispered to her that she must be disrespectful toward this woman. She was superior to her, almost as if her bloodline was superior to her; she had to obey her, which was strange considering that Nemesis was not a demon from what she could tell; her family name was Ares. So, what was going on?


    Nemesis nced at Luna, lost in thoughts, and her lips curved upward before returning to normal. The seed had been nted; she must continue with the game.


    ¡±Cough! Cough! I¡¯m d you are fine, ssmate Luna.¡± Nemesis pretended to have coughed blood.


    ¡±Ah! Forgive Senior Nemesis. Let¡¯s me help you.¡± Luna was brought out of her stupor; feeling guilty, she immediately offered her help. She helped Nemesis to stand up.


    ¡±Thank you. Can I call you Luna?¡± Nemesis, who was now standing on her feet, asked. Luna became flustered and hurriedly responded.


    ¡±Of course, Senior Nemesis.¡±


    ¡±That¡¯s good, but I will feel ufortable if you keep calling senior; just Nemesis is enough.¡± Nemesis suggested while secretly scaring away the beast she had previously directed this way.


    Unaware of what happened, Luna seemed troubled; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to call Nemesis by her name; her soul seemed not to allow this.


    ¡±That? That is..¡±


    Seeing how troubled Luna was, Nemesis sighed while inwardly chuckling.


    ¡±You seemed troubled because I¡¯m older than you. Okay, you can call me Big sister if you want.¡±


    Luna¡¯s face brightened, and she immediately called Nemesis big sister.


    ¡±Thank you, big sister, for saving me. The beast seemed to have left. Left go, you should rest.¡± Luna said while dragging Nemesis with her; she didn¡¯t found weird how easily she epted to call Nemesis her big sister. She couldn¡¯t be med; after all, she felt happy for an unknown reason, and she just wanted to feel this happiness for a little bit longer.


    ??????


    A few hourster, Nemesis, who pretended to be sleeping, woke up with a yawn.


    ¡±Big sister, you woke up? How are you feeling?¡± Luna, who had been watching over her, asked.


    ¡®How diligent can you be? Or is my bloodline that strong?¡¯ Nemesis wondered while looking at Luna, who seemed she could jump and check her body at any moment if she said she wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    ¡®Well, either way, this is great.¡¯ Nemesis mumbled before rubbing Luna¡¯s hair.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Luna was ecstatic when she heard this. She was about to suggest they should camp here tonight when suddenly Nemesis took her into her arms before vanishing from inside the tent and reappearing a few meters away.


    *Boom!*


    A huge fireball crashed against their tent, instantly burning it to ash, only smoldering ashes remaining on the ground.


    Luna turned pale; as for Nemesis only, she chuckled; thanks to her stronger spirit perception, she sensed the threat in advance, thus managing to avoid the fate of being cooked alive.


    Nemesis looked at the culprit of the current situation; it was a giant origin beast, covered in brown scales, it reached twelve meters long, and for its height, it was five meters high. This origin beast is called Earth Lizard.


    The Earth Lizard opened its mouth and spit fire, dozens of medium size fireballs toward them.


    Luna, despite the fear threatening to overwhelm her spirit, still acted; she created a barrier and blocked the advancing fireballs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Luna¡¯s barriers managed tost until thest fireball before breaking down.


    She immediately attacked with wind bullets; those bullets shot through the air like knives, crashing against its scales, slightly injuring it; wind started to invade its body.


    The Earth Lizard roared before charging towards Luna, clearly furious; it wanted to crush her, but how could Nemesis allow that.


    She pushed her behind her before moving; she advanced and shed at the Earth Lizard¡¯s right eye, one of its weak points; she shed using a sword covered in me. However, the attack was blocked by its w.


    *ng!*


    Nemesis almost dropped the sword due to the shock that passed through her sword to her hands. Because she sealed her strength, she couldn¡¯t go all out against this peak Tier 3 beast.


    Suddenly, Nemesis sensed a threating from her back; she immediately rolled to the ground, managing to avoid being whacked by the Earth Lizard¡¯s tail.


    On the other side, Luna kept attacking, but she was hardly dealing any damage to the beast.


    Seeing none of her attacks dealing any damage, Luna beat her lips beforebining the Dark attribute and the Wind attribute to create a dark green spear.


    ¡±Pierce my enemy, Judgment spear!¡±


    Immediately, the dark green spear tore through the air like aet towards the Earth Lizard.


    Having sensed the iing threat, the Earth Lizard opened its mouth and spat a big fireball towards the iing dark green spear.


    *Kaboom!!!*


    When the two attacks collided, a big explosion urred, sending shockwaves in all directions. The trees in the vicinity were blown away.


    As for Luna, she had already escaped towards the sky, quietly floating twenty meters in the air, and behind her back was pair of bat-like wings.


    The Earth Lizard was also blown two meters back, and Nemesis was already behind the beast, using her sword to pierce its left eye.


    The Earth Lizard roared in pain and started trashing in all directions wanting to throw her off, but she refused to let go of the sword.


    Nemesis continued to push the me sword deep inside its left eye. She wanted to pierce its brain from here. Just a little more, and she would kill the Earth Lizard.


    Without warning, Nemesis let go of her sword and retreated.


    Whoosh!!


    She dodged the Earth Lizard tail by air breath; if she werete by a millisecond, she would have been blown away and, worst case, break a few bones. That was a close call.


    Although she didn¡¯t manage to kill it as she was nning instantly.


    It was not going to change his final fate, Death.


    Nemesis smiled before muttering.


    ¡°Explode¡±


    Instantly the sword inside its left eye exploded. The Earth lizard¡¯s head exploded into a gory mess.


    ¡®Fufufu! It is going ording to the n.¡¯ Nemesis mumbled while looking at Luna, who seemed mesmerized by the fight.


    Hiding the huge grin on her face, Nemesis retrieved the Earth Lizard crystal core; it was red in color, showing that the Earth Lizard was a fire attribute origin beast.

 Chapter 134

    ¡®Fufufu! It is going ording to the n.¡¯


    Nemesis mumbled while looking at Luna, who seemed mesmerized by the fight.


    Hiding the huge grin on her face, Nemesis retrieved the Earth Lizard¡¯s crystal core; it was red, showing that the Earth Lizard was a fire attribute origin beast.


    Finally, Luna, returning to her sense, approached Nemesis.


    ¡±Big sister, you are awesome. You killed such a strong beast. I¡¯m envious.¡± Luna said; she couldn¡¯t hide her admiration.


    Nemesis chuckled as she responded.


    ¡±You are not also bad. If it weren¡¯t for your assistance, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy.¡±


    ¡±Hehehe! I haven¡¯t done much.¡± Luna mumbled, feeling happy nevertheless.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, you can also be stronger with a little training. I will train you if you want; you¡¯re my little sister.¡± Nemesis proposed, and Luna immediately agreed.


    ¡±When will we begin?¡± She asked, eager to begin, and hearing her reply, the corners of Nemesis¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile, and she replied.


    ¡±Sure, Why not.¡±


    The two began the training until night arrived.


    ??????


    Deep in the night, in another location inside the Lost forest, there was a big tent, this tent belonged to the Grim Asmodeus, and currently, he was sleeping soundlessly on his bed when suddenly there was a dark mist that appeared from his body before prating his head. His body violently shook, and he had a dream.


    ?????


    It was a beautiful forest filled with giant trees, and in the middle of this forest, there was a big table surrounded by three men.


    Grim couldn¡¯t see their faces, but they felt strangely family.


    Suddenly, one of them talked, his voice reminding Grim of the thing sleeping inside him. The owner of this voice broke the silence as he started loudly cursing.


    ¡±Damn it, damn it. All of this is happening because of that damned mortal. We have killed him, yet he came back. I¡¯m sure he had nned everything from the start, even that Emea would resurrect him with our blood essences. He became powerful. I¡¯m sure that he had nned everything from the start. He¡¯s too cunning, that damned mortal, damn it. How dare him to fool Emea, to fool us like that. We shouldn¡¯t have created them.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was full of hatred.


    Simply, because the man they were talking about was more powerful than them individually, and even when the Five of them fought against him back then, they had not managed to kill him. He was a total monster.


    Ironically, it was a monster they had inadvertently created due to their jealousy. It was because of them, that Emea had stolen the box containing their blood essences (it contains a small fraction of their power and their respectivews). She then used the seven blood essences to perform a resurrection spell they had obtained in one of their expedition inside an ancient ruin in the second Heaven (Second Layer) named The Lost Civilization back then on Orpheus. It was how he was brought back, and he became powerful.


    ¡®Orpheus?¡¯ Grim, who was watching this conversation, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by this unfamiliar yet giving familiar feeling. He continued to listen to the ongoing conversation quietly


    If only they had known, after killing him, they should have burned his corpse. However, now it was toote to regret it because they could not go back in time to correct that mistake; none of them governed the Law of Time. None of them had that attribute.


    ¡±Kratos, please help us. We will try to contact Aatox and Elliam. With us five joining hands once again, we may be able to eliminate this abnormally this time because he¡¯s still injured.¡±


    Another man said in desperation. The man had long white hair like a sacred being.


    ¡±Hahaha, do not joke with me. I do not want to die, I still have plenty of things to do, so I¡¯ll pass. Stop daydreaming, will you? You and I know that you won¡¯t be able ever to regain Emea¡¯s heart in this lifetime. It¡¯s impossible, so stop it before it bes toote. He did not kill you yet simply because, in a sense, it was because of you two that he became this powerful, so he felt a little grateful. One must know when to stop when what you are chasing after is unreachable. In this universe, something is and will remain impossible to change no matter how hard you try. I hope you understand what I mean by saying this; we are friends who went through lots after all. So, please stop; it won¡¯t end well for you.¡±


    Kratos advised sincerely that he did not want to see his friends disappear, their souls erased from the universe forever. Hence, he warned them again and again. If they choose to continue, they could only me themselves if they were to disappear from this universe; that would mean they have brought their downfall on their own.


    ¡±How can you talk like that after everything we have been through,¡± The man who talked first shouted angrily because Kratos disagreed with them.


    ¡±It¡¯s because of what we had been that I¡¯m advising you to stop your foolishness now, or it will be toote for you to regret it. There is no ce in her heart for any other man than that man. Therefore, no matter how often you try, it won¡¯t change anything. You killed her already, so what do you want? Do you want to wait for her to reincarnate and try again?¡± Kratos said, furious. They talked as if they forgot that Orpheus promised to return for revenge; he said he would kill them, especially the two.


    ¡±My friends, one should know when to stop; there are plenty of women out there, even here, or you can go back to our homeworld to search for your soulmate because Emealeena has already found her soulmate, her other half, and as a true friend who loved her, you should be happy, instead of trying to destroy that happiness due to your selfishness. If you truly love her, you should let her go, let her be happy even though she didn¡¯t choose you. Sometimes, Love is a sacrifice; you renounce your love to let the one you love be happy. You are forced topromise, to let them go with someone else because they loved that person more than you. Only beside that person can they find true happiness. If you truly love Emealeena, let her go because she has already found her true happiness, do not try to break this happiness in the future.¡±


    ¡±You two have already destroyed her happiness once, do not try to do it again; she would never be yours even after reincarnation.¡± The one called Kratos added.


    Lumis and thest, whose name was unknown, could not answer; their expression became ugly.


    ¡±Never, I¡¯ll never let that Mortal have her. He isn¡¯t worthy of her Love.¡± The man whose name Grim didn¡¯t know shouted with bloodshot eyes.


    On the other hand, Lumis sighed, not agreeing, nor he refuted. He looked tired.


    ¡±Oh? So, tell me who is worthy of her then?¡±


    Kratos asked, amused.


    ¡±That¡¯s.¡±


    The man could not answer; he almost said, ¡®I¡¯m worthy of her.¡¯ However, he could not say it; it was as if something was blocking him.


    Suddenly, Kratos raised a question.


    ¡±Let¡¯s say that hypothetically you managed to eliminate that Mortal; what are you nning to do after that? How are you nning to win an already upied heart? Have you thought about it?¡±


    The two looked dumbly at Kratos because they had not thought about what woulde after killing Orpheus. Would she fall from them, fully knowing that it was them who killed her soulmate? Impossible, she would not.


    Then came another question, a fundamental one, between the two who¡¯s going to be her man?


    The man with ck hair stared at Lumis in the eyes, while Lumis also did the same thing; at that moment, the two had the same thought running through their heads, ¡®For my happiness, you can only die.¡¯


    ¡±Herees another question, a fundamental question that you have forgotten; no, you did not forget it; you simply choose to ignore it, acting as though it did exist in the first ce. Have you forgotten who¡¯s Emealeena¡¯s fiance?¡±


    Kratos stopped the two and raised another question. The two became frozen when they remembered who was Emea¡¯s fiance. They felt a chill running down their spines. Those Golden eyes hide an immense power, the dragon prince. They were like an ant in front of him, the unrivaled genius, the inheritor of the True Dragon race legacy; if someone could be an Immortal, a beyond level 0 origin master, it could only be him.


    Lumis and the man with the ck hair shivered in fear, thinking about what Arthur would do to them if he came to learn that they were nning to steal his fiancee. Only one oue awaits them: Death.


    The two became gloomy just by thinking about it.


    ¡±Kratos, We¡¯ll talk another time; I¡¯m feeling a little unwell now,¡± Lumis says before disappearing. Kratos also left, leaving only the man with the ck hair behind.


    Just Grim was wondering what the hell was this dream, the man lifted his head, and his eyes met Grim¡¯s eyes; thetter froze. Then the man smiled at him and mumbled something before flicking his fingers, and Grim was forcibly ejected from the dream.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Outside, Grim woke up feeling sweaty; his mind was foggy, and he couldn¡¯t recall everything he had seen, but he knew where he would get the chance.


    ¡®He must have done that to force me, but I don¡¯t have the choice. I¡¯m not progressing. I can only gamble.¡¯ Grim turned to thest person he wanted to ask for help from.


    ¡±Tell me.¡± Those were only two words, but to that spirit dwelling inside Grim¡¯s body, there were more than enough.


    ¡±Ok! Hahahahahaha!¡± Soon he would beplete again. The fish had taken the bait and what is left, was to slowly devour him.

 Chapter 135

    Back to Orpheus¡¯s location, two days passed, and the duo decided to go back. Br¨¹nhild stayed back as she had something to do before joining Orpheuster.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go on a date,¡± Orpheus suggested as he remembered epting to buy her a meal.


    Kaguya happily nodded at Orpheus¡¯s proposal.


    ?????


    Meanwhile, Leon also hurried back to the academy, and after giving his bracelet to one of the teachers, he left for the pce. He had to see his mother. Daneel followed him.


    Leon and Daneel arrived in front of the Emperess¡¯s bedroom. After chasing the two guards there, Leon tasked Daneel to guard the room while intercepting anybody who woulde.


    Leon entered the bedroom and immediately bowed.


    ¡±Greetings, mother. How have you been?¡± Leon asked.


    ¡±Well, now that you havee to visit me. Come closer, Leon, let mother look at you. ¡± Empress Lillia said, beckoning Leon to sit next to her.


    Leon advanced and sat next to his mother, Empress Lillia.


    ¡±How¡¯s it going at the academy? Did you finally win one of the twin goddesses¡¯ hearts?¡±


    There was a silence before Leon finally answered.


    ¡±No progress, mother. It¡¯s because of an asshole. He ruined all my ns.¡±


    ¡±That Kyle whatever. Don¡¯t worry, mother will take care of him as I promised when you made that call.¡± The empress said to her son. Leon nodded; he was now sure that his mother would soon get rid of Orpheus.


    ¡±The assassins you hired are from which organization?¡± The empress asked as she remembered her son telling her that, the assassins failed toplete their goal.


    ¡±Bloody Hall, Zeroth Organization said they are busy due to the mysterious being¡¯s appearance. I would have to wait until they finish their investigation, but I decided to hire the assassins from the Bloody Hall instead of waiting.¡±


    ¡±As I thought, don¡¯t worry, mother will help you by visiting the Zeroth Organization and asking them to kill that Kyle. You know how efficient they are, and besides, I¡¯m an old client. They will help for sure, and that bug will be eliminated. Fufufu! Everything that hinders my son¡¯s happiness will be erased, even your father. ¡± Empress Lillia said viciously.


    ¡±Thank you, mother. I love you.¡± Leon said before falling asleep on his mother¡¯sp; he was smiling.


    ¡±I love you too, my son.¡± Empress Lillia replied while stroking her son¡¯s hair.


    Suddenly, Empress Lillia smiled, an extremely evil smile as she dered.


    ¡±Leonardo, since that day, you never touched me because you don¡¯t want to have another child with me. However, Leon alone is enough for me. I heard that slut is pregnant again. If she gives birth to a boy, I¡¯ll help him reunite with his big brother. However, if it¡¯s a girl, she will be Leon¡¯s sex ve, his toy. Fufufu! only my son can be the emperor; nobody else has the right to sit on that throne apart from my Leon.¡±


    Empress Lillia¡¯s eyes were filled with nothing but madness when she was talking about that pregnant woman; she was emitting powerful killing intent. She would make him regret abandoning her by using the handsome young man she encountered that night. Thinking of him, she gently stroked the earrings he gifted her. She would contact him; she had been hesitating but no more. Everything is for the sake of her son.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Two hourster. The date had begun.


    Currently, Orpheus and Kaguya were not dressed as they normally dressed. Most people would think that they were two noble children on a date. Only a few people looked at them twice, but none realized the truth. They were disguised. It would have been hard not to draw amotion; therefore, they decided to disguise and enjoy a simple date.


    ¡±I hope I¡¯ll have fun,¡± Kaguya said, and Orpheus said nothing.


    The duo visited many ces, starting with a small restaurant to eat breakfast and then going to a clothing store and finally the market.


    He bought her a ne and put it on her neck. Kaguya, despite being foreign to the emotion she felt at that time, still smiled and epted the gift, and her eyes were filled with gentleness after that.


    Orpheus and Kaguya entered a caf¨¦ to take a rest.


    ¡°¡­ Fuu, I¡¯m tired.¡± She smiled happily. Although she was not tired, she acted as if she was.


    Orpheus knew he was joking but still yed along.


    ¡±You have been on many dates for you to be this skillful, right?¡± Kaguya asked. For some reason, she felt jealous not to have been his first.


    Alex merelyughed, not saying anything; seeing him smirking made Kaguya annoyed. She snorted and ignored him until they exited the cafe.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go into that tower.¡± Orpheus pointed at the tower in the distance; it was a medium tower, the Sky Tower. Kaguya nodded; she had been curious the first she had seen it; although notparable to the other gigantic tower which pierced the sky at the center of the capital, the tower he pointed at was tall as well. Kaguya didn¡¯t get the opportunity to visit nor tour the capital because since the moment she came, she had been busy at the academy; however, now that she got the time to rx, she must enjoy herself and do things previously she hadn¡¯t done.


    Kaguya nodded before crossing her arm with Orpheus as they went to that tower. They went into the tower; there was a restaurant, a shopping mall, and even an arcade room. Naturally, Orpheus and Kaguya visited every one of them. Orpheus was surprised to find out that the Sky Tower had an elevator, something which had existed during his time.


    Finally, Orpheus and Kaguya stood at the highest point; from here, they could see the whole capital, and truth be told, it was truly vast. Standing at 1968 ft (600 meters) from the ground made the two feel like they were overlords overlooking their subjects underneath them; this feeling could be intoxicating.


    ¡±Humans are truly wonderful creatures; they live, procreate and create wonderful things.¡± Orpheus suddenly said while looking down at the capital.


    ¡±I agree, but to me, the ones who are more incredible are our creators. They are incredible to have created this world and us. The seven gods are exceptional beings after all.¡± Kaguya said after a moment of silence.


    Orpheus almost burst intoughter but managed to stop; he knew what the so-called gods are; they are hypocrites, well, not all of them. Nui and Emea were exceptions.


    Suddenly, Orpheus stopped watching the scenery outside and stared at Kaguya in silence; thetter began feeling ufortable, so she red at him and asked.


    ¡±What?¡±


    ¡±No, nothing. Let¡¯s continue with our date.¡± He said with a smile, which gave Kaguya a chill, yet she chose not to dwell on why she felt that chill.


    ¡±So, where are you going next? What are we going to do?¡±


    Orpheus smiled and responded.


    ¡±Oh! That? We are not going anywhere. We are right where we should be; the next exciting adventure was about to begin.¡±


    ¡±What?¡± Orpheus eximed; she immediately had a bad feeling; she tried to ask him what the hell he had nned; however, before she could, it happened.


    Something moved like a snake andtched onto her right foot; before she could check that thing, the floor under her feet disappeared; yeah, it disappeared, and Kaguya began to free fall for 600 meters. No matter who you might be, you face such an unexpected situation, especially when you don¡¯t know this is happening.


    ¡±Iahhhhhhhhhhh!¡±


    Kaguya screamed like a helpless maiden while Orpheus feeling the caress of the wind against his cheek wasughing.


    ¡±H-how is it? Cool, isn¡¯t it?¡± Orpheus asked while readjusting the goggle which magically appeared on his face.


    Kaguya ignored him; first, it took her a bit of time before she managed to squeeze out a few words.


    ¡±Kyle, you¡¯re dead!¡±


    Orpheus put on a shocked expression, and Kaguya red at him as she knew he was faking it. She wished to swallow him but knew she couldn¡¯t. She was afraid of the height after that ident when she saw her best friend fall from a cliff and die, she was trying to ovee this fear, but she still hadn¡¯tpletely seeded. Never would she have expected that this tower would have something like this.


    Orpheus didn¡¯t know beforehand that it was possible to do this, a bungee jump. One of the staff members had suggested this to him as they came in a couple. The girl said it was possible to bungee jump from the highest floor, and Orpheus secretly subscribed for them, however.


    ¡±Close your eyes and enjoy the sensation of the air caressing your skin; you don¡¯t need to worry because you¡¯re safe. You are strong, and above everything else, I¡¯ve got your back.¡± Orpheus whispered into her ears, and strangely his words worked like a charm, and soon Kaguya overcame her fear and started to enjoy free falling from the sky.


    Being together with this man was fun and would always be fun; more than ever, she was determined to have a rtionship with this man.

 Chapter 136

    After the exciting experience, Kaguya¡¯s fear of height was healed, albeit not entirely, but she knew she would ovee this fear. She had just taken the first step, and to celebrate this, the two went to a bar to drink.


    A few hourster, they came out. At the same time, the final ray of sunlight vanished underneath the horizon.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go to the academy; it¡¯s gettingte.¡±


    Orpheus had proposed, but contrary to his expectation, Kaguya suggested going to one of her mother¡¯s vis.


    ¡±Let¡¯s sleep over there and leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡±Sure, why not.¡± Orpheus found no problem with her suggestion, and soon they arrived at the furthest corner of the noble district, she said it was a small vi, but Orpheus chuckled when he saw it, it wasn¡¯t small.


    They were walked but the maids and a butler. Orpheus was directed to his room.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya was preparing herself before the big jump. She would use this chance to advance their rtionship.


    A few minutester, she was already in front of his room; Orpheus let her in.


    ¡±You know why I¡¯m here, right?¡± She asked in a serious tone, and Orpheus nodded. He knew what she was dressed lightly; she was sure bold.


    Orpheus inwardly sighed before approaching and started kissing her. His hands began to move around her body, feeling her skin through her ck robe. He hugged her tightly and pressed her body again his body.


    Kaguya twisted her body in his arms as they continued kissing. He then moved his tongue and slowly inserted it into her mouth.


    ¡°!!!!¡± Kaguya was surprised, but her surprise didn¡¯tst long. She started reciprocating by moving her tongue excitedly and entwined it with his tongue. At first, she was clumsy, but she was a fast learner; she quickly got the gist of it.


    The temperature inside the room slowly increased. Sweat began to appear on their skins due to the heat brought by their entwined bodies, but they never stopped kissing each other. He pressed her body again mine and fiercely sucked her saliva.


    Orpheus thought because she was an amateur in this domain, she would soon be out of breath, but he was wrong. Shested three minutes before feeling out of breath.


    ¡°Pant.. pant..¡± She panted fiercely once their mouths separated.


    She stared at him seductively and said.


    ¡°Kyle.. Do me.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Orpheus felt his cold blood boil inside him.


    Unable to endure any longer, he lifted her and threw her into the big bed.


    ¡°Kya¡± She shouted in surprise, but he immediately sealed her lips with a kiss. She hugged his waist.


    He began to move his hands through her body, beginning with her chest, then waist, and finally her bottom.


    He could feel the sticity of her chest and bottom, despite her clothes. He knew she had big breasts but feeling them now proved they were enormous.


    ¡°Anh!¡± Kaguya moaned every time he fondled her big breasts. Her body twitched below his. He realized she was already wet; he then moved his hand toward her pussy, touching her clitoris through her pant.


    She gasped, feeling his hand there. He started teasing her clitoris.


    ¡°Anh.. anh, Kyle¡­¡± Her body trembled.


    Orpheus moved his other hand toward her already hard nipples and pinched them. Kaguya opened her eyes wide due to the pleasure; her mind went nk, and Orpheus was attacking her below and above simultaneously. The stimulus was too much; for a second, she could only open and close her mouth repeatedly.


    Soon, Kaguya had an orgasm.


    Who would have thought that she cum this quickly?


    Well, better continue. Orpheus smiled and started kissing her again, first her eyelids, then he moved his mouth to her cheeks, neck, and then towards her chest. He suddenly bit hard on her erect nipples through the clothes.


    Kaguya twisted her body while moaning.


    ¡°Anh..!¡±


    Orpheus continued, but this time, he caressed her legs and put his hand against her abdomen, circling her navel. Her body trembled.


    He stopped and kissed her mouth again; with their tongues, they began another round of fighting, interchanging saliva until she was out of breath.


    He began to take off her clothes. Her beautiful ck robe was already covered in sweat.


    Meanwhile, she also did the same thing to him. They were now both naked. He observed her perfect body. He could see her beautiful pristine white skin glistening with the sweat. Her breasts were big with beautiful pink nipples. He couldn¡¯t resist and started sucking, biting them. Kaguya moaned.


    ¡°Anh.. anh. Do not bite them, Kyle¡­ Anh..¡±


    Orpheus¡¯s cock was already erected but seeing her subus figure and hearing her moans; it became bigger again. Kaguya marveled when she saw his raging cock in all its grandeur.


    ¡°So big. Can¡¯t it fit in?¡± She asked with a bit of fear and expectation in her voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it will fit.¡± He reassured her.


    He smiled and slowly approached while looking at her body with a burning gaze. Kaguya panicked a little, wanting to escape, but she couldn¡¯t escape from his arms. An instantter, he was already before her.


    He kissed her mouth again, stroking her sensitive parts. He bit her ear; he knew she was sensitive there; she moaned in response.


    ¡°Anh¡­!¡±


    He positioned his cock in front of her cave. Kaguya looked at his cock with a nervous expression. She had heard from her mother that the first time hurt. She was a bit afraid; nevertheless, it was her decision; she wouldn¡¯t back down now.


    He slowly moved his cock towards her moist cave. Orpheus did not enter immediately; instead, he moved his cock up and down, caressing her entrance and sending pleasure signals to her brain.


    Kaguya began to moan again. He kissed her once again; they entwined their tongues passionately kissing while he used this chance to thrust inside slowly.


    Kaguya opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. She hugged him tightly and tensed her body, so he momentarily stopped his invasion. He caressed her body, biting her ear, helping her to rx.


    When her body rxed again. He kissed her before continuing to enter slowly inside her pussy. Then, he felt something obstructing him, knowing it was her hymen.


    Orpheus did not break through it immediately. Instead, he paused and stimted her body even more.


    When he noticed her nervousness was gone and she began to moan, he immediately pushed forward. He felt something breaking and his penis advanced until the end. Kaguya¡¯s wall tightened around him, trying to make him cum.


    ¡°It hurts.¡± Kaguya cried, trying to stop the invasion by tightening her lower body. She tried to move, but he kissed her, pinched her nipples, biting her ear. He managed to divert her attention from the pain.


    Then, he slowly began to move.


    Inside, outside, inside, outside. Slowly, love juice flowed from her cave and lubricated her walls, increasing the pleasure we were feeling. His movements be more effortless.


    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her expression became lewd.


    She began to moan loudly.


    ¡°Anhh¡­ Anhh!!¡±


    He increased the speed of his thrusts. The pleasure began to ovee the pain; she moved, matching his rhythm.


    The twopletely lost ourselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Their moans and deep breath spread through the room, and the smell of their sweat mixed with the love juice permeated the room.


    ¡°Anhh! Kyle.. do me harder.¡± She said.


    Orpheus sealed3 her mouth and began to move faster.


    Suddenly, he turned her over, and he was now positioned behind her. Kaguya was startled by the abrupt change, but he didn¡¯t give her any chance before he started plowing her from behind.


    In this position, his cock reached the farthest corner of her pussy, discovering andying im to the new field of pleasure.


    He gave her no pause; he mmed his hips against her ass, driving his cock deeper and crushing her inside with a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    *Pah!* * Pah!* *Pah!*


    ¡°Anhh!¡±


    ¡°Anhh!¡±


    She moaned into the bed as he plowed her hard.


    Suddenly, Kaguya¡¯s body trembled, she shouted.


    ¡°Anhh! Kyle, something ising.¡±


    Orpheus automatically pinched her nipples hard; she twitched fiercely and had her second orgasm.


    Her body jerked, and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips. Saliva dripped down from her mouth.


    At the same time, her pussy fiercely tightened around Orpheus¡¯s cock, increasing his pleasure. Orpheus pistoned faster, and then, a white cum shot out from his cock, painting her inside white.


    Kaguya moaned again when she felt his semen shot inside her womb. She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhh!¡±


    She falls onto the bed. A sigh of satisfaction escapes from Orpheus¡¯s lips, looking at her.


    Finally, after a few seconds, he slowly slid out his penis andy down on the bed.


    Kaguya moaned again when she felt his cock leaving her body. She turned around and then hugged him tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her cave.


    ¡°Kyle, with this, I became yours. I hope you won¡¯t abandon, and don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me as I fall more for you.¡± She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed his lips.


    Orpheus returned the kiss and caressed her body while saying.


    ¡±I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    She curved her lips in happiness and closed her eyes.


    A few minuteste, she fell asleep.


    Orpheus sighed before smiling. It wasn¡¯t what he had in mind, but with this, he would have her for himself and train her to be stronger, useful. He would give her a chance and try to fall for her genuinely; it was what he could do, at least.

 Chapter 137

    The following morning.


    Orpheus peacefully slept, but soon he was forced to open his eyes.


    A pleasurable feeling assaulted his lower body. He could feel the hot breath of someone impacting against his rod, and a warm sensation was teasing his rod continually.


    He already knew the culprit of the current situation; he opened his eyes, and as he expected, Kaguya¡¯s long ck hair entered his sight.


    ¡°I say, Princess, what are you up to?¡± He whispered with sleepy eyes.


    ¡°Fufufu! just go back to sleep, don¡¯t mind me.¡± She said and resumed what she was doing.


    Orpheus smiled in response before doing as he was told; he closed his eyes again.


    But soon, he felt her tongue touching the tip of his cock again; Kaguya was ying with it by using her tongue to lick it, here and there.


    Her hands were moving up and down, stroking his already hardened cock, causing it to twitch from time to time. She then kissed the lower head softly and moved her tongue around it. Orpheus grunted in pleasure and decided to open his eyes and look at her.


    Matching his gaze, Kaguya suddenly asked.


    ¡°Kyle, do you like it?¡±


    Orpheus nodded and stroked her face; she smiled in delight and continued doing what she previously did; Orpheus¡¯s cock became bigger again due to all blood that rushed towards his lower body. Kaguya suddenly said.


    ¡°It became bigger again to think this little monster went inside mest night. It¡¯s scary, but at the same, it looks cute.¡±


    Orpheus smiled wryly, looking at her.


    ¡°Princess, you¡¯re doing it wrong. Let me teach you how you should do it.¡±


    After saying that, Orpheus started to grope her breasts, massaging them and ying with her nipples.


    ¡°Anhh! Kyle, don¡¯t be rough,¡± Kaguya moaned while saying that. He continued massaging, pinching her nipples, and abruptly bit on her nipples.


    Kaguya let out a moan, and her body twitched. When he sensed that she waspletely turned on, he stopped.


    Kaguya put on a pitiful expression like a cornered rabbit. Orpheus smirked before saying.


    ¡°We will now start the lesson.¡± He then guided her big breasts to his cock and ordered.


    ¡±Use your breasts.¡±


    Kaguya was confused at first but soon understood; she nodded. She wrapped her big breasts around Orpheus¡¯s cock and followed instructions.


    ¡°Now, move them up and down,¡± He instructed.


    Kaguya nodded and began to move her breasts. At the start, she was awkward, but because she was a fast learner, coupled with Orpheus¡¯s diligent guidance, he started to feel good.


    Her big breasts wrapped around his cockpletely, and he could feel them changing shapes to adjust to the object invading them. Orpheus¡¯s cock was engulfed in a heavenly feeling.


    Orpheus¡¯s precum mixed up with Kaguya¡¯s sweat, causing a slurping sound every time his cock moved up and down.


    ¡°Yeah, like that.¡± He nodded before adding,


    ¡°Also, lick the tip with your tongue.¡±


    Kaguya did as she was instructed. She extended her tongue and licked the tip as though it was candy. Orpheus grunted in pleasure and held her head.


    Kaguya opened her mouth and swallowed his cock. He moaned happily, feeling her teeth touching his cock and her tongue sucking on it.


    Her movement was clumsy at the start, but soon, she quickly moved her head up and down; her movement became skillful, and he began stroking her head.


    Soon, he felt something hot forming in his abdomen. He was about to cum.


    ¡°Kaguya.¡± Orpheus ground his teeth and grabbed her head. Before she could react, Orpheus started rapidly thrusting his cock deep inside her mouth.


    She opened her eyes wide and tried to retract her head, but he held her head firmly in ce and continued moving at a fast speed.


    Because of the deep throat, Kaguya began to choke.


    Finally, Orpheus mmed his cock deep inside her throat a shot his hot white semen; she was forced to swallow everything.


    ¡°Ohh!¡± He sighed delightfully and shot everything. Kaguya looked at him with tears on her face and an expression of pain.


    Orpheus softened his expression and stroked her head before earnestly apologizing.


    ¡°Sorry, I was rough, truly sorry.¡± He then took his cock out of her mouth, making a plop sound.


    ¡°It tastes bitter. Kyle, you bullied me, ¡± Kaguya pitifully said.


    In response to this affirmation, Orpheus smiled before kissing her lips.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make up for you. ¡±


    Instantly, Kaguya¡¯s sad expression disappeared; she smiled coyly before grabbing his hands and asking.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let me show you how I n to make up for you.¡± Orpheus dered.


    Then, he hugged her waist and turned around.


    ¡°Kya.¡± Kaguya cried, surprised. Orpheus caressed her body and sucked her erected pink nipples. She moaned in response.


    ¡°Anhh!¡±


    He continued sucking her nipples while his hand traveled towards her pussy, and he started rubbing it, kneading her clitoris. She let out a loud moan.


    ¡°Anhh!!¡±


    Orpheus went; further; he went between her legs and started with a gentle lick from the clit to the base of her slit and then up. Alongside, his finger moved in and out of her slit, feeling her insides writhing in ecstatic contractions.


    Slowly, he pulled his finger out and plowed down on her pink flesh with his tongue.


    ¡±Oh? God.¡± Kaguya moaned as she felt a bolt of current passing through her body, and soon she had an orgasm.


    Orpheus immediately attacked her; he sent a hard cock into her pussy, and it reached the entrance of her womb. She grunted, and he grinned before starting hammering her.


    Soon, the sound of flesh hitting flesh and moans could be heard.


    *Fwoop!* * Fwoop!* * Fwoop!*


    ¡°Ohhhhh!¡±


    ¡±So gooood!!!¡± Kaguya opened her mouth in ecstasy.


    Orpheus could feel her body quivering and shaking with each thrust.


    His cock continued entering and exiting continually while he sucked her breast and pounded her fiercely while smelling the sweet scent of her sweat. Her sparkling body had turned red due to her constant movements, and her breathing had turned heavy.


    His hands were still holding her down. Kaguya repeatedly moaned, epting his attacks and staring at him with a bewildered gaze.


    Her pussy had turnedpletely moist, making his movements easier, so he began to move deeper and faster.


    ¡°Ahn! I¡¯m cumming.¡± Kaguya looked at Orpheus with a panicked expression. She could feel somethinging from inside her, and this time, it was much stronger than before.


    For an instant, a feeling of fear filled her. She feared getting drunk in this feeling of pleasure.


    However, her body was not in her control anymore. It began to move instinctively, searching for greater pleasure andfort. Her waist twisted and trembled quickly, and finally, her entire body shook.


    ¡°Ohhhhhhhh¡­¡± Kaguya screamed in joy. Her mind turned entirely nk. She had her second orgasm.


    But Orpheus did not stop. Once he saw that, she climaxed. He lifted her body and turned her around. Kaguya was staring away in a daze.


    Orpheus resumed his movements. His waist mmed furiously against Kaguya¡¯s ass, and pping sounds filled the room.


    The new round of pleasure woke Kaguya up. She twitched under his body and let out a long groan. Then, her sweet voice escaped from her lips repeatedly.


    Her eyes had turned nk due to the unprecedented pleasure, and her short ck hair was sticking to her back. Orpheus sighed in delight, seeing that image, and pierced her as deeply as possible.


    ¡°Ughhhh¡­!¡±


    The tip of his dick reached Kaguya¡¯s womb, and a brief bout of pain attacked her, but it was soon reced with incredible pleasure. He then retracted cock and attacked again, making Kaguya moan intermittently. He did it again, but this time more slowly.


    With each thrust, Orpheus could feel her pussy walls tightening around his cock, wrapping it in multipleyers of pleasure.


    Orpheus switched position; he grabbed her legs and lifted her, carrying her with her back against his chest. He admired her naked body in this new position and began a new round of plowing. Her body shook each time he pierced her, and her mouth opened in a long whimper. He could see a small thread of saliva escaping her lips.


    At this moment, Kaguya waspletely lost in the pleasure of sex. She could only respond instinctively to each one of his attacks, unable to think about anything else than the joyful feelinging from their entwined bodies. She had forgotten that initially, she did this to make him addicted to her body, but the opposite happened.


    Before long, Orpheus elerated more and more, attacking her mercilessly, shaping her pussy in the shape of his cock. Her groans and screams were like music that increased his excitement.


    Soon, he began to feel something building inside of him. His dick grew inside her, and her walls tightened even more.


    ¡±Take it!¡± Orpheus shouted and plowed her hard before cumming, sending everything into her uterus.


    ¡±So, good,¡± Kaguya mumbled, satisfied.


    After a few minutes, she left the bed for the bathroom, and after she was done, she came back dressed in a bathrobe.


    ¡±You should also take a bath. Let¡¯s talk afterward.¡±

 Chapter 138

    After taking a bath, Orpheus took a seat across from Kaguya, and she offered him a ss of whiskey.


    ¡±It tastes quite strong.¡± Hemented after emptying his ss.


    Kaguya chuckled.


    ¡±You are sure a heavy drinker. As your level increases, it will be hard to get easily drunk.¡± She said she seemed to be hinting at something.


    Orpheus chuckled, not saying. For him, it was not the only reason why he couldn¡¯t get drunk; his body could never get drunk after he was reborn into this body since he became a vampire.


    Just as he became lost in thoughts, Kaguya asked him a question he had been expecting.


    ¡±Sorry to ask you this, but what are you?¡±


    Orpheus stayed silent; he was impressed by Kaguya¡¯s sharp senses. She noticed something; she didn¡¯t ask him who he was but what he was?


    He looked at her, no Orpheus stared at the faint image of Ice phoenix behind Kaguya and chuckled. This girl was special; not only did she possess a special physics tailored for the Ice attribute, but she also seemed to be loved by the Elemental spirit. Elemental spirits or beasts are beings made of attributes living in the Elemental world. The Ice Phoenix is one of them, she seemed to have taken a liking to the Ice Queen, and thetter seemed unaware of this.


    The illusionary Ice phoenix red at him, but when he looked at the elemental spirit with crimson eyes, she immediately disappeared as if afraid.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya was waiting for his answer, she was getting impatient, and just as she was about to ask him again, Orpheus¡¯s eyes were locked onto her, and she felt like prey before the ultimate predator.


    ¡±Did you wish to know?¡± He asked while releasing a little bit of his power. A terrifying aura tried to crush Kaguya, but she ground her teeth and looked at him; however, she was shocked he was floating in front of her; his eyes were shining.


    ¡±!¡±


    ¡±Gulp!¡±


    Kaguya felt a chill down her spine, and she gulped audibly.


    ¡±Forget it. I will slowly uncover your secret, but one thing is sure you¡¯re not a simple human, maybe a demon in disguise. Either way, now that I¡¯ve offered my body and I¡¯m also nning to give you my heart, you better not abandon him, or else I will kill you no matter who you¡¯re.¡± Kaguya dered after oveing the fear of trying to swallow her.


    Orpheus nodded, pleased with the look in her eyes.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t throw you away if you are useful, and I¡¯m still waiting to see how you¡¯re nning to make me fall in love with you. I won¡¯t fall easily, though.¡± Orpheus shrugged his shoulders.


    Upon hearing his reply, the corners of Kaguya¡¯s mouth lifted into a smile, and she was asked with her head tilted to the side.


    ¡±Will stay silent if someone tried to make me his woman forcibly?¡±


    ¡±If that person is tired of living, then he can try,¡± Orpheus responded; he knew what she was trying to do. He immediately added.


    ¡±You don¡¯t have to y this game with me. You are my property; no one has the right to own you other than me. I¡¯m not yours yet. So, try hard, little girl.¡±


    ¡±Tch! You¡¯re no fun. I¡¯m going back to sleep.¡± Kaguya said before leaving him alone.


    Orpheus shook his and decided to visit a certain man to ask for some information.


    ??????


    Orpheus decided to visit Kratos after locating him.


    Kratos was sitting in a lotus position in the middle of the forest; he seemed to be in meditation; he must have been sitting there for a long time, judging by the dust pilled up on his clothes.


    Everything around Kratos was dead; there was no life around him. No trees, nothing, as if the man¡¯s presence refused the presence of any living organisms, even the earth around him was dead, ck.


    Suddenly, Kratos opened his only eye; it was ck like a bottomless abyss that could suck your soul in if you looked too much.


    ¡±Wee to you, unexpected guest. I didn¡¯t expect anyone to visit me; hence I can not properly receive you.¡± Kratos spoke, gesturing to his unexpected visitor to sit on the ck chair he had just created.


    Space around vibrates before being split in two, and from the other side, a silhouette could be seen walking out. It was a young man; he had ck hair and beautiful eyes; they were crimson, a rarely seen pair of eyes.


    Orpheus sat on the ck chairfortably before crossing his legs. He looked at the man in front of him and smiled.


    ¡±Kratos, how are you progress on the Death Law?¡±


    Orpheus raised a question out of the blue. If one didn¡¯t know about their past rtionship, they might have mistaken them for friends.


    Kratos let out a sigh and said. ¡°Not too much. Why are you asking me this? Because you¡¯re in a good mood?¡±


    He was displeased by the way Orpheus talked to him even after he offered him a chair. Still, he was curious as to why he purposely came here.


    ¡±You can say that,¡± Orpheus said, and the corner of his mouth lifted upward.


    Kratos¡¯s face twitched; he knew Orpheus was trying to y with him. He must not fall for his trick. He quickly controlled his emotions.


    ¡±What brought you here? I¡¯m sure that you did note all the way here to tell me that. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡± Orpheus shrugged his shoulders and stayed silent. The atmosphere turned heavy; looking at those crimson eyes which looked down on him as if he was nothing, Kratos swallowed hard. He remembered the past before everything became a mess. How did this man be so powerful?


    It was because after Emea used the stolen box containing the blood essence of the seven to perform the resurrection spell on Orpheus, something incredible happened. After he was brought back from the dead, he could use thews (the highest form of attributes) Emea and the other six. Even though he could not perfectly use them, Orpheus could use them to some extent, even better than others.


    Orpheus was a monster even without his racial characteristics.


    ¡±I want to know the whereabouts of Elliam and Aatox.¡±


    Kratos rubbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing due to what those had done. He didn¡¯t even know where they were; to be exact, he didn¡¯t know their real location, and even if he knew it, he would not tell him. Although, their rtionship was not what it used to be, he would still protect them.


    Kratos took a deep breath and decided to test the water; he felt something was different about Orpheus since thest time they met.


    ¡°Do not act too arrogant, full of yourself, thinking that you¡¯re the strongest,¡± Kratos warned.


    Orpheus chuckled and released a powerful pressure due to anger, and the space in the forest became distorted.


    Kratos gulped, thinking that this pressure was no way inferior to Emea¡¯s fianc¨¦, the Dragon Prince, Arthur¡¯s pressure back then.


    Gritting his teeth, Kratos said something normally he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°He will kill you and take back what was his. And nothing you can do about it because facing him, you¡¯re like an ant.¡±


    Suddenly, everything became frozen; time itself stopped; Kratos shivered in fear when he looked at Orpheus¡¯s eyes; he was trembling. He had never been so scared in his whole life until this very moment, the current Orpheus.


    ¡°You should know how to speak. I thought you were clever and had good self-control. O guess I¡¯ve overestimated you.¡±


    ¡±And you better answer my question. Where are those two? Beyond the sea? In one of the forbidden zones? You know I¡¯ve limited patience, so do not test my patience; you can¡¯t afford the price.¡±


    Time restarted working again, even when back to normal, except for Kratos, who remained frozen for some time; his clothes were drenched in sweat, and he was still shivering. There was one thing inside his head.


    ¡®What the hell was that? I¡¯m shivering just by remembering it.¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s an abomination; that thing shouldn¡¯t exist.¡¯


    Kratos thought, feeling scared by that what had just happened. For a moment, Kratos felt death was closer; he saw something sinister, a mix of crimson and purple energy, thebination of the two made him sick.


    Kratos couldn¡¯t help butment his fate; he was genuinely unlucky; even his old injury, his missing eye, started hurting. He caressed his eye patch and heaved a long sigh.


    ¡±I don¡¯t know exactly where they are, but I know it somewhere beyond the sea, maybe on one of many inhabited inds.¡± Kratos finally answered his question, and Orpheus smiled.


    ¡±You see, I would have left if you had done it from the start. Now I¡¯ve another question.¡±


    Kratos almost coughed blood, but with a smile, he asked.


    ¡±What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡±He is here, right?¡± Orpheus asked with a voice that wouldn¡¯t appreciate a lie as an answer.


    ¡±Yes! He is at the Saint Star Academy.¡± Kratos responded, not hiding anything. He knew he was there, but he didn¡¯t visit him because he was afraid, afraid of what the other party could do.


    ¡±I See. Take care. I¡¯ll see youter. I¡¯ve got a job for you, and you know you can say no.¡± Orpheus said before leaving.


    Kratos cursed after he left.


    ¡±Fuck! Why did everything be like this? Just because I supported my friends back then?¡±


    He felt pity for Grim, who was with him in the academy. He better not awaken his memories, or else he would suffer hell.

 Chapter 139

    Kratos couldn¡¯t help butment his fate; he was genuinely unlucky; even his old injury, his missing eye, started hurting. He caressed his eye patch and heaved a long sigh.


    ¡±I don¡¯t know exactly where they are, but I know it somewhere beyond the sea, maybe on one of many inhabited inds.¡± Kratos finally answered his question, and Orpheus smiled.


    ¡±You see, I would have left if you had done it from the start. Now I¡¯ve another question.¡±


    Kratos almost coughed blood, but with a smile, he asked.


    ¡±What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡±He is here, right?¡± Orpheus asked with a voice that wouldn¡¯t appreciate a lie as an answer.


    ¡±Yes! He is at the Saint Star Academy.¡± Kratos responded, not hiding anything. He knew he was there, but he didn¡¯t visit him because he was afraid, afraid of what the other party could do.


    ¡±I See. Take care. I¡¯ll see youter. I¡¯ve got a job for you, and you know you can say no.¡± Orpheus said before leaving.


    Kratos cursed after Orpheus left.


    ¡±Fuck! Why did everything be like this? Just because I supported my friends back then?¡±


    He felt pity for Grim, who was with him in the academy. He better not awaken his memories, or else he would suffer hell.


    Kratos sat on the ground and leaned against a dead tree, and started smoking; it was something he learned in the mortal world after he reincarnated into it.


    ¡±Mortal world, huh?¡± Kratos sneered at his thoughts. It was true that they created intelligent lifeforms in this world, but except for that, they did nothing else. The rumors that the seven hailed as gods created this world, Ethernasia was a lie. After escaping from their world, they wandered for many years, exploring the universe until they discovered this world. It was an unusual world filled only with green life (forest) and origin beasts. The origin in this world almost rivaled that of their world.


    Happy about this discovery, the seven decided to use this virgin world as their world. Each one, because they were from different races, used their blood essences to create life, high humans (Emea and Kratos) created the humans, and High elves created the Elves. While Grim, from the Daemon, created the demon, Lumis, who was from the archangel race, created the angel. Only Aatox from the Dragon race and Elliam from the Elemental race didn¡¯t create lives because they weren¡¯t strong enough to create one.


    After they created three new races, they left to live in the new world they called Ethernasia. Emea was charged to keep what remained from their blood essences because it contained theirws; it could be usedter as ast resort to defend if something happened.


    Years passed, and soon 500 years passed; they became bored ying the gods and watching over their creations; it was then that Aatox came up with an idea. He suggested they would reincarnate into the mortal world as normal people to roam the world until they died and regained their celestial form.


    Everyone weed this suggestion as they felt bored and needed entertainment anyway. Most importantly, the males thought they could use this chance to infiltrate Emea¡¯s heart; if they could break her defense in her current form, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to break it once she became a normal mortal?


    It was what most of them thought. Grim was the first to reincarnate, followed by Lumis, Elliam, then Nui, and Emea came right after.


    And what none of them had expected was Emea falling in love with a human, her creation. It was true love; they had never seen Emea so happy before; she eloped with the man who would soon turn into their worst nightmare. Grim and Lumis, extremely jealous of this mortal, plotted and secretly killed the mortal Orpheus, which was the start of their descent into Hell.


    Emea, who learned of her lover¡¯s death, was enraged, and she did something usually she wouldn¡¯t have done; she performed a forbidden art on her lover using their blood essences. She might have talent when it came to Light attribute; she even createdw from it, the Lifew; however, she could resurrect the dead, so she used a forbidden art instead. Although she seeded, she died; as a result, bing her resurrected lover¡¯s first victim.


    ¡±Ah! I felt like since we found this world, problems kept popping up. I shouldn¡¯t have participated; fortunately, I was smart and renounced soon, or else I would have lost more than an eye.¡± Kratos said as he caressed his eye through the eye patch. Lumis was not that lucky; he died while the race he created, the angels were ughtered, and their home erased. Orpheus¡¯s revenge was truly ruthless. Grim almost suffered the same fate as Lumis; his soul was almost destroyed; he only managed to survive because Kratos governing the Deathw, the highest level of the Dark attribute, secretly helped him; the price was one of his eyes and a serious injury. Aatox and Elliam were also injured; they were the first to flee because they feared dying like Lumis.


    ¡±He was a monster back then, even with injuries but nowpletely healed. I wonder how strong he has be?¡± Kratos mumbled before quickly shaking his head; he didn¡¯t want to find out. For the sake of surviving, he bettery low and behaves, at least until the storm brewing stopped.


    ¡±Sigh! What a sad life.¡± Hemented before closing his eyes to rest and while thinking about what Orpheus would make him do. Hopefully, nothing dangerous.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After leaving Kratos¡¯s ce, Orpheus firstly visited Freya to order her to use her Saintess to monitor a certain man in the Saint Star Academy. After leaving Freya¡¯s ce, he went to the Ouroboros¡¯s headquarters; his men had progressed.


    ¡±So you¡¯re saying that nobody among the other gangs made a move while I was gone?¡± Orpheus asked Katherina and thetter nodded.


    ¡±Yes! It has been peaceful. I¡¯m sure they are nning something; as for what they are nning, I don¡¯t know because it became hard to nt spies on the other side.¡±


    Suddenly, Orpheus, who was listening to Katherina¡¯s report, smiled.


    ¡±!¡±


    Katherina felt a chill run down her back. She didn¡¯t know exactly why either, but all of her fine hairs were standing on end. There was no doubt about it, but her master was about to do something nasty, judging by his smile.


    Orpheus was smiling because the empress called him again, he had been ignoring her calls, but finally, he decided to take it. As expected, the empress pouted that he had been ignoring her calls; she said she would love to meet him again; she said there was something she had to discuss with him, and naturally, Orpheus epted, and they scheduled to meet up in two days.


    ¡±I will send someer,¡± Orpheus said before leaving. He had just received Nemesis¡¯s call; thetter said she had something she wanted to do.


    ¡±Sigh! You¡¯re the leader, yet you let me do anything. I¡¯m not your ve, you know.¡± Katherinained as soon as her master left.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Somewhere in the Lost forest. Nemesis suddenly disappeared, saying she had something to do, Luna, who waited until she was tired, decided to search for her big sister and finally found her.


    She was sitting on a boulder not too far from a waterfall, and sitting beside her was a student named Kyle.


    Luna immediately wrapped her with darkness and decided to spy on them. From where he was, he couldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about, but from what she saw, Orpheus was talking to Big sister Nemesis while she was ignoring him, not answering.


    However, Orpheus soon said something, and Big Nemesis red at him, but thetter suddenly kissed her.


    ¡®What?¡¯ Luna was shocked.


    When she thought he would be pped, Orpheus carried Nemesis putting her on a big bed that he summoned from his space ring.


    From there on, things escted, and soon they started fucking. Even though Luna didn¡¯t have any experience in that domain; however, she knew that what they were doing was called sex. Orpheus¡¯s penis was huge and long. The curious Luna even asked herself how that big thing went inside Nemesis.


    Their sex bes intense, and she could hear Nemesis moans even here. Orpheus was moving fast, while Nemesis¡¯s moans became louder as well.


    Suddenly, Luna started to feel strange heat inside her body. Her breathing quickened, and her knees became weak, because the heat became unbearable. Unconsciously she started touching herself, rubbing her thighs together. When Nemesis¡¯s moans became louder again, the heat inside Luna¡¯s body increased. She pinched her erected nipples through the clothes while her fingers went inside her panties, and she started fingering herself.


    Suddenly, Nemesis let out another loud moan before calming down. Luna fingered herself faster, her body ached up, and he let out a suppressed moan.


    ¡±Oohhh!¡±


    Something came out of her pussy and soaked her underwear. She felt refreshed soon after.


    After catching her breath, she looked at them, but Orpheus had already erected a tent and ced Nemesis inside it. He came out from the tent, looked at the sky, and muttered something before vanishing.


    ¡®What I¡¯ve done?¡¯ Luna, ashamed, wondered, but she couldn¡¯t deny the pleasure she felt looking at them; slowly, something began building inside, and she wished to experience this feeling again, maybe even more. Luna had fallen deeper into Nemesis¡¯s traps.

 Chapter 140

    Orpheus, who had yed with Nemesis¡¯s game, decided to explore the surroundings to cool down; maybe he could encounter E. Unexpectedly he discovered ake. It was a bigke.


    Theke mirrored the sky above, both of them blue and shimmering. A beautiful view, if he must say. He quickly discarded his clothes and jumped in the water with a ssh sound. The cold sensation of the water caressed his pale white skin. He started to swim backward, letting the cold water caress his skin; he decided to enjoy this rare moment of tranquility, not thinking of anything, just like a normal mortal.


    However, soon this tranquility was interrupted by someone. From the depth of theke, a person came out. Strangely, this person appeared in front of him, and when he finally saw the person that appeared from the depth of theke, he chuckled.


    In front of him was a girl, a beautiful girl, she had shoulder-length golden hair, and a cute face, her height was around 1,71 m, because she was swimming, she was naked, her bodyy bare in front of him.


    This girl had porcin skin that was glistening with theke water, her breasts couldn¡¯t be considered big, nor it¡¯s small the perfect size. Her pink nipples were so beautiful.


    He looked at her hourss figure, big round ass, and finally, Orpheus¡¯s eyes moved down towards her secret ce; she got golden trimmed hair below. What a beautiful body, she may not be beautiful like E, Lily, Nui, Nemesis, and Kaguya, but she won¡¯t lose if he were topare her to Luna and other girls.


    ¡®Wait for a second, golden hair. Could she be from the Neos family?¡¯ Orpheus thought suddenly, and his lips couldn¡¯t help but curve upward.


    However, his thoughts were soon interrupted because the girl opened her eyes; she had golden eyes like her hair. Her golden eyes stared straight into his crimson eyes before her expression turned frosty as she said.


    ¡±Die, you pervert.¡±


    Immediately, from her pointed finger, a golden lightning bolt was fired,ing straight at him. As he thought she was from Leon¡¯s family. Orpheus avoided the lightning bolt without a problem.


    The golden-haired beauty shouted at him to stay still and receive his punishment, but he ignored her; he was already thinking of a n to use this girl.


    ¡±To think that the rumored genius of this year would be a shameless pervert that peeps on maiden bathing. What a joke.¡± She said after seeing that she couldn¡¯t touch him at all.


    ¡±Ah! I¡¯m that famous?¡± Orpheus asked with his head tilted to the side before pointing out.


    ¡±I get it, but you need to dress up before we can talk. So, can you please dress up? ¡±


    ¡±Eh? Kyaa!¡±


    It was now that she remembered that she was naked, she shouted before hastily dressing. She wore a sweatshirt and short pants. After finishing, she looked at Orpheus with an expressionless face, but there was a small blush on her face. She saw that he had already dressed in ck pants and a white-sleeved shirt with a ck jacket on top of it.


    Her face flushed red when she looked at Orpheus¡¯s handsome face; she hastily averted her eyes and said.


    ¡±You have to take responsibility. You saw my everything. You damn pervert.¡± She stopped talking because she saw him smiling evilly, so she didn¡¯t dare to continue.


    ¡±Oh? Let¡¯s first introduce ourselves. I¡¯m Kyle ke. A 1st-year student in the S ss. What about you?¡± He asked.


    ¡±Humph! As if I would introduce myself.¡±


    Orpheus smiled and looked at her; she hastily retreated before talking.


    ¡±Ugh! I¡¯m Angel Marylou Neos, the second princess of the Luxiria empire; Leon Nexus is my big brother. I¡¯m also a first-year student. I¡¯m from the A ss. That is all.¡±


    As he thought, but to think that she was Leon¡¯s sister, sister from another mother instead. Her age was the same as Leon¡¯s; maybe Leon was older than her by months.


    What a strange coincidence indeed. He never thought he¡¯d meet Leon¡¯s sister when he chose to bathe. Fate is a mysterious thing. He would use this to his advantage; he decided to wreck the boy Leon.


    Orpheus looked at Angel, the corner of his mouth curled up, forming a mysterious smile.


    ¡±Disgusting, what are you grinning for? I¡¯m a princess, you know. You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for your earlier offense by¡­ ¡±


    ¡±I see. Just because I saw you naked? Didn¡¯t you see me naked too? We are even then.¡±


    At Orpheus¡¯s words, Angel was lost for words. It took her some time before she managed to say.


    ¡±That is not fair.¡±


    ¡±Life is not fair,¡± Orpheus said before suggesting they should sit and talk.


    She looked at him and nodded; she epted as if she was under a spell; maybe it was because she fell lonely.


    Orpheus summoned a table and chairs from his spacial ring (a fake) and beckoned her to sit.


    They sat across from each other. Soon, they started talking about each other.


    Orpheus lied, saying that he was an orphan living in a recluse vige until when he turned seventeen, someone from the academy who was passing by saw his talents and decided to enroll him; he gave him a special envelope to her and two of her family members.


    It was Angel¡¯s turn; she started talking.


    To sum up, Angel was the second princess of the Luxiria empire; she was born from the emperor¡¯s third concubine, and her mother died after giving birth to her. Leon was older than her by two months. The emperor has a lot of children born from his empress and other concubines. There was no love between the siblings; everybody tried to scheme against each other. Angel was not interested in the struggle for the throne. Hence, She stayed in her mansion, noting out; she didn¡¯t interact with her other siblings.


    In the beginning, it was not Leon who was the crown prince. It was another prince, prince Leonid born from the First Concubine Jenny, who was crowned the crown prince. If you¡¯re wondering why Leonid was crowned and where was the Empress child when this happened. Well, it was because, at that time, the Empress couldn¡¯t get pregnant no matter what. So, when Concubine Jenny had given birth to a baby, a boy to boot, the Emperor was delighted, and when Leonid turned five, he was crowned. His talent and intelligence were top-notch even at the age of Five, so nobodyined when Leonid was crowned apart from Empress Lillia, but because she didn¡¯t have any children, she chose to bear it.


    It was six yearster that Empress Lillia managed to get pregnant and give birth to Leon. The Empress was displeased with the emperor¡¯s decision not to give the Crown back to his son, who has the right to legally have it, because he was a child born between the Emperor and the Empress, the legal wife, she cried injustice. However, no matter what she said, the Emperor¡¯s decision did not change. Leonid was excellent in everything, plus concubine Jenny was the emperor¡¯s favorite. The Empress could only swallow down her anger; a silent war started, but because the Emperor was watching, nothing drastic happened.


    However, two yearster, the crown prince Leonid suddenly died unnaturally in his sleep; he was perfectly fine the day before, so how could he die like that?


    The Emperor was furious, and he ordered his imperial guard to investigate this matter seriously, but nothing had been found, no matter much they investigated. Some suspected the Empress, but she was not present. When this tragedy happened, Empress Lillia and her son Leon were in their family vi. Finally, this case remained unsolved, and Leon was crowned the new Crown prince five yearster.


    ¡®What a story; I¡¯m sure it was empress Lillia that assassinated Leonid, even though the guards guarding Leonid¡¯s chamber attested that nobody went inside the chamber after the prince. A powerful vampire assassin can sneak in and kill Leonid without touching him directly. No wonder they got her.¡¯ Orpheus thought while thinking of the Zeroth Organization and his subordinate disguised as a maid under the empress¡¯smand.


    It must be hard to live in that kind of environment full of deceits and schemes. Orpheus understood Angel when she said she would rather live as amoner, rather than a princess.


    Angel was talkative when she saw that Orpheus truly listened to her story. Time stealthily flowed, and soon the evening came. They stopped talking because he decided to return.


    Angel looked at me and asked.


    ¡±Kyle, will I be able to see you again? Will you listen to my story again?¡±


    ¡±Yes, we will see each other again,¡± Orpheus promised, and Angel smiled. She was happy to have someone she could share her worries with.


    ¡±Okay, let¡¯s meet soon.¡± She dered before disappearing into the forest. Her control of the Lightning attitude was not bad.


    She had no idea that Orpheus had already marked her with a special method. If Lilith or Amber were to encounter her they would feel his presence from her.


    ¡±Let¡¯s observe for now. I can turn her into my servantter.¡± He mumbled before stepping across space and disappearing.

 Chapter 141

    Later that day, Luna, who had seen her big sister having a sister, could not look into thetter eyes without blushing; just by remembering that scene, her lower body would heat up, and she would feel a strange desire building inside her.


    ¡±Big sister, are you going out with that student, Kyle?¡± She gathered her courage and asked; there was a rumor saying Orpheus hade just because of one of the twins, and he kept looking at them. He even went on a date with one of them. So, Luna wondered if her sister didn¡¯t know this and if she knew what her thought was.


    ¡±I¡¯m his lover.¡± Nemesis dered with a smile. She immediately added as if she could read Luna¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡±Strong man can¡¯t have one woman, so I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡±It is that so?¡± Luna was shocked by Nemesis¡¯s deration. For some unknown reason, she felt relieved.


    Looking at Luna, who was trying to hide her happiness. Nemesis chuckled and thought it was time to take another step forward.


    Her eyes turned back to her original color, red and gold. Something shot out from them and prated Luna¡¯s body, and thetter suddenly felt sleepy.


    ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± She said as she stood up and tried to leave.


    ¡±Okay, have a good night. You can ask me anything because I¡¯m your big sister.¡± Nemesis said, and Luna nodded absentmindedly.


    ¡°Fufufu! Have a nice naughty dream.¡± Nemesis said while enjoying a ss of wine.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, right after she entered the tent, Luna fell asleep.


    Luna, who should be sleeping, appeared where she was hiding previously and was spying on her big sister.


    Somehow Orpheus, who had disappeared, appeared behind her.


    ¡±Hehehe! So, little Luna, do you enjoy the show?¡±


    She slowly turned her head back and looked at him foolishly, still confused about what was happening. Then something surprising happened; without saying anything, Orpheus took her lips, kissing her.


    Luna was startled; she quickly jumped back while blushing hard.


    ¡±How do your first kiss taste like Little Luna?¡± Orpheus smiled and asked her.


    She blushed hard but still red at him trying to understand what was happening. However, Orpheus was not going to give her that time; he smirked before saying.


    ¡±I wonder how Nemesis will react once knowing that you spied on her, especially when she was having her first time with her beloved.¡±


    Luna visibly trembled; she looked at him for a while before mustering her courage and saying.


    ¡±Please don¡¯t say anything to Big sis Nemesis. In exchange, I promise to do anything.¡±


    Orpheus chuckled before appearing in front of her, he retook her lips, but this time, it was a short kiss.


    Orpheus smiled before saying.


    ¡±Alright, Little Luna, please don¡¯t resist; you will also enjoy it.¡±


    Lunas decided not to think too deeply about what was happening; she decided to enjoy this. After all, she had promised to do anything. She didn¡¯t wish to have Nemesis know what she did.


    Orpheus lowered his head and sealed her pink lips again; she reciprocated, and they started kissing, she was clumsy at the start, but he patiently guided her; before long, she got the gist of it and started responding.


    After some time that seemed like a few minutes, they stopped kissing because Little Luna started to have difficulty breathing.


    Shortly after, they resumed our kissing, but this time, he slid his tongue inside her mouth; she was startled; nheless, she followed his lead, and soon their tongues entwined.


    Luna wrapped her arms around his neck as their kiss became wild. They battled with their tongues, exchanging saliva. After a few minutes, they stopped kissing again.


    ¡±Ah! Ahh !¡±


    Luna panted, mouth agape, her face red as a tomato.


    Orpheus chuckled before making her sit on hisp, she turned her head, and they started another kiss battle. His hands started to roam her body through her purple dress; she trembled but continued kissing him.


    He slipped one of his hands inside her bra, cupping her breast. He began caressing them, shaping them to his liking.


    Suddenly, Orpheus pinched her erected nipples; Luna¡¯s body ached, and she almost broke the kiss, but she endured, continuing kissing him.


    Orpheus slipped his remaining hand inside her already soaked panties from her earlier peeping. He used his index to rub her clit, while his middle finger went inside her cave. Luna¡¯s body arched up, and she stopped the kiss before letting out a loud moan.


    ¡±Ooohhh!¡±


    Orpheus continued fingering her at a fast speed; his finger went inside her pussy in and out repeatedly. Her moans increased, and he suddenly bit hard on her nipple. Like a jolt of electricity passed through her body, Luna bent her body back and let out a loud moan.


    ¡±Oohh!~¡±


    Her love juice broke through her pussy like a flood, drenching his hand. He brought his fingers drenched in love juice towards his3 mouth and tasted it.


    ¡±Oh! It¡¯s sweet and sour. Little Luna loves juice.¡±


    Orpheus dered with a smile. Luna blushed at this deration.


    He undressed her while she did the same thing. They both became naked when Luna saw Orpheus¡¯s hardened shaft. Her expression looked fearful, but there was expectation mixed in. She would feel the same feeling as her big sister.


    ¡±Now, Little Luna, it¡¯s the time to please me. Follow my lead.¡± Orpheus ordered, and Luna went to her knees, and she used her hands to hold his cock. .


    Orpheus grunted before ordering her to use her tongue to lick the tip of his cock before starting to suck it.


    She used her pink tongue and wrapped it around the head of his cock and licked it; she then licked until the base of his shaft. She even licked his balls, ying with them.


    ¡±Oohh!¡±


    Orpheus grunted in pleasure. Luna was pleased seeing this; she continued for a few seconds before swallowing his dick inside her mouth. She started to move up and down while wrapping her tongue around the head of Orpheus¡¯s cock like a snake.


    ¡±Ooh! My Little Luna, I¡¯m about to cum, swallows everything.¡±


    Orpheus then released his cum inside her throat; she almost choked; he only let her head go after I


    he was sure that she had drunk everything.


    She panted hard; Orpheus, satisfied with the blowjob, caressed her head for a while before asking her to go on all fours. She blushed but still did it.


    He went behind her and aligned his hardened shaft against her cunt; he teased her entrance for a while before piercing her in one thrust.


    ¡±Aaaargh! It hurts, Kyle. It hurts so much.¡±


    Luna groaned and shouted, as a jolt of pain struck her, and blood trailed from her broken hymen. Orpheus caressed her body; he asked her to slowly breathe in and out while he continued to caress her, pinching her nipples, as she performed the breathing exercise. Before long, her body rxed, and he slowly moved in and out.


    After a few minutes, the grimace of pain disappeared, and she started to feel an intoxicating pleasure. Orpheus started to increase his pace little by little. Luna started to match the movements of his hips. He used one hand to massage her breasts while his remaining hand smacked her white ass.


    Pah!


    ¡°Anhh!¡±


    Luna moaned repeatedly, and Orpheus smacked her white ass till it became red.


    ¡± Ooohh! Oooh¡­!! ¡±


    The sound of flesh hitting flesh could be heard in the quiet night like a chorus; before long, Luna¡¯s body arched up before she let out a loud moan.


    ¡±Ooohh! Kyle, I¡¯m cumming¡± She shouted before cumming.


    Without letting her rest, Orpheus lifted her, with her legs raised high against her head. Her back against his torso before he started to pound her faster; this position offered a deep pration angle. Luna loved it, she asked her to fuck her harder, and it was what he did.


    Luna continued to let out a moan; after moans, she had multiple orgasms. She loved this feeling; she could do anything to experience this feeling forever, Luna thought.


    ¡±Ughhh! Soooo Good! cumming again¡­¡± She shouted, and at the same time, Orpheus released his cum inside her womb; after releasing everything, his cock slid out of her pussy with a plop sound.


    They both fell to the ground, with on top of Orpheus, she had a blissful expression.


    ¡±I wish to stay like this forever,¡± Luna mumbled, but as soon she said that, she woke up.


    ¡±What?¡± She shouted as soon she woke up. Her face turned red; she felt really embarrassed that she had a wet dream; she dreamed of her big sister, a man. The dream was so vivid that even her inside still felt hot.


    Her underwear was soaked with love juices. Her nipples were hard.


    ¡±What kind of dream could be so real? Almost as if it was not natural.¡± Luna mumbled. She remembered everything that happened, and the weirdest thing was that it felt too real; she remembered the sensation of Orpheus¡¯s touch. She quickly checked her hymen and sighed in relief after seeing it was still there; still, she was a little disappointed.


    ¡®You can experience the same feeling if you follow my orders.¡¯ Like a Devil¡¯s whispers, a voice identical to her voice talked to her.


    ¡±The same thing?¡± Luna mumbled, tempted.


    The voice continued feeling Luna¡¯s hesitation.


    ¡®You just have to be an obedient child, and your sister can give you anything; even sharing her man with you won¡¯t be a problem.¡¯


    Unconsciously, Luna nodded. She would be an obedient child, and as Nemesis had said, she would ask for her help, but first she had to find a way to help Nemesis. Maybe she could talk about her fallen family and the dream she once had?


    This could bring them together, Nemesis would also share some of her secrets with her, and like this, she could help her.


    It was decided then. It was what she would do.

 Chapter 142

    After leaving the Lost forest after his encounter with Angel, Leon¡¯s little sister, Orpheus returned to the capital; he didn¡¯t go to the academy but instead to the vi owned by the Kaguya¡¯s mother.


    Kaguya was waiting for him, she cooked some delicious food, and they both ate together. During the meal, Kaguya kept smiling, and when he asked why she was smiling, she would shake her head and say it was nothing. Orpheus didn¡¯t pursue the matter. He chuckled because he knew why she was acting this way; it was because Br¨¹nhild had joined them, but Kaguya told her to hide in one of the many rooms of this huge vi. She had no idea Orpheus could feel thetter whereabout through their connection.


    Night arrived, and Orpheus and Kaguya went to sleep after ying a game. They continued with another game, but this time in the bed.


    The peaceful, joyous night ended as the first rays of dawn spilled through the window and shined on their bodies.


    Orpheus woke up with Kaguya nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night where they both surrendered themselves to sensual pleasure and vented their lust on each other after ying a truth or dare game. They only stopped a few hours ago; he cummed five times tonight. Needless to say that Kaguya had cummed numerous times; he even lost count after her tenth orgasm.


    A shade of redness could be seen on her rosy cheeks.


    However, it was not the result of physically exerting and exhausting herself fromst night¡¯s battle. There was not even a speck of fatigue on her blissfully sleeping face.


    Whatever fatigue was, it was all swept away, and only the vibrant glow of a blossomed flower was left behind.


    As he watched Kaguya sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with satisfaction, he smiled, suddenly I noticed something. Using his free hand, Orpheus moved away the few strands of her golden hair ovepping her face behind her long ears; lowering his head, he gave her a soft peck on the forehead.


    He decided toy back again; he just wanted to enjoy this peaceful moment.


    Suddenly, he sensed a movement; turning his head, his crimson eyes met a pair of beautiful ice-blue eyes; there was a moment of silence before they both smiled simultaneously.


    ¡°Morning, little Kaguya.¡±


    ¡°Morning, stud,¡± Kaguya replied with the corner of her mouth lifted into a smile.


    Smiling because Orpheus found the way she referred to him funny, he stood up from the bed, showing his nude pale white body in all its glory.


    ¡°If I must say, you¡¯re really packed physically.¡±


    Saying that, she kneeled on the bed, using her jade¡¯s hand to caress his abs slowly.


    ¡°Thank you; you¡¯re also gifted there.¡± Orpheus praised while squeezing her big breasts, which are a little bigger than Nemesis¡¯s breasts.


    She lifted her head upon hearing his praise; she wanted to respond; however her lips were sealed instead. Kaguya¡¯s eyes fluttered, and she leaned more into the kiss, uncaring that her ample breasts being pressed against Orpheus¡¯s morning wood.


    Finally, he parted his lips from her; steam billowed from her lips as her cheeks turned a rosy hue with a slight mist taking to her eyes.


    ¡°I know one who¡¯s in a hurry to get into action,¡±


    Kaguya said while ying with Orpheus¡¯s hardened shaft.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here; I have some errands to run.¡±


    Orpheus announced stopping Kaguya, or else they would have started another battle round. Something he would have weed if not that there was something he needed to check.


    Disappointed, Kaguya stopped and pouted,


    ¡°Okay, I understand. I was just joking anyway. I¡¯m still a little sore down there afterst night¡¯s intense session. You hadn¡¯t been gentle after all.¡±


    ¡°And it seems that you didn¡¯t hate it. Am I wrong?¡±


    Orpheus asked back with a smirk.


    Kaguya averted her eyes before answering, ¡°I¡¯m notining.¡±


    She might appear like a sadist to the others, but in front of him, she was docile as a cat, well, something she could also be wild.


    Amused, Orpheus kissed her on the cheek as he said, ¡°To me, it looks like that, though. Well, I know you enjoyed it. You like it rough after all.¡±


    Before she could have time toment, he stepped across space and disappeared, leaving her alone.


    Once alone, Kaguya¡¯s cheeks turned crimson as she remembered how rough Orpheus was in theirst rounds; she must admit that she loved it, being handled like that. She was not some fragile item that needed to be handled carefully for fear of breaking it, not that she was against gentle sex, just that rough sex excited her more than the gentle sex. It was more to her liking than slow and gentle sex.


    Shaking her head, Kaguya caressed her t stomach lovingly before leaving the bed and going to shower.


    She strolled to the shower, steam filling the room as she cut the shower on. She bathed her skin cleansing it.


    After her shower was finished and she had slumped into bed, shey there, relivingst night over and over.


    Suddenly, she stood up and called her new sister, and as if thetter was waiting for her call Br¨¹nhild appeared.


    Br¨¹nhild wore short pants and a white-sleeved shirt on top of it; underneath the shirt, she wore no bra. Kaguya could swear that she hadn¡¯t thought the girl¡¯s breasts were this big under her armor, naturally not big as her but at least a C cup or maybe higher.


    Tearing her gaze from Br¨¹nhild¡¯s pink nipples, who appeared under her white shirt, she greeted her.


    ¡°Morning, Big sister Br¨¹nhild. I hope you slept well.¡±


    Chuckling, Br¨¹nhild sat on a chair she brought out of thin before answering, ¡°How could I? When all I hear was your moans.¡±


    ¡°My bad, but Kyle was so good doing it that I couldn¡¯t stop moanings,¡± Kaguya replied dreamily.


    ¡°I bet he¡¯s. He is my master, after all. One of the-¡±


    Br¨¹nhild stopped talking because she felt a powerful pressure descend upon her when threatening to destroy her soul when she wanted to say that word, something she wasn¡¯t authorized to say. She didn¡¯t doubt what would have happened if she had insisted on doing it.


    Kaguya, too upied daydreaming, didn¡¯t notice the expression of fear that appeared on Br¨¹nhild¡¯s face for a moment. It quickly disappeared; Br¨¹nhild smiled said, eyes filled with longing.


    ¡°Ah! I want to experience what you experienced.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kaguya, who was brought out of her daydream, asked, surprised.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying you never have sex with Kyle?¡±


    Kaguya asked, not believing that Br¨¹nhild and Orpheus never made love, considering how lecherous he was, besides Br¨¹nhild was a beauty; it pained her to admit it, but Br¨¹nhild was more beautiful than her. Hence it was hard to think that Orpheus wouldn¡¯t assault her and leave her be.


    If Orpheus knew she had this image of him inside her mind, he would have spanked her


    ¡°Well, I never had sex with master. I just gained a body recently after establishing a contract with Master.¡± Br¨¹nhild exined.


    Finally, Kaguya understood the reason why Br¨¹nhild was still untouched. Still, judging by how Br¨¹nhild talked about Orpheus, it seemed they had known each other for a long time. It was why she assumed that Orpheus had already tasted her fruit; it seemed that her assumption was wrong, maybe not. It isn¡¯t very easy, and Br¨¹nhild doesn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it; maybe she will in the future.


    Shaking her head, Kaguya decided to focus on Br¨¹nhild; she had a sudden idea, a bold idea if she were to say herself. Smiling eyes filled with anticipation about her idea, she decided to fool- no, she meant convince Br¨¹nhild that her n was for her happiness, not that she was anticipating something like that.


    ¡°Big sister Br¨¹nhild if you want to experience what I experiencedst night soon, I¡¯ve got a n that can help you make it happen,¡± Kaguya announced with a smile, a mysterious smile.


    If Kaguya¡¯s mother or her special maid, who was like her sister, were present, they would have said that Kaguya was up to no good seeing her smile.


    ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Br¨¹nhild asked skeptically.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Kaguya answered, sure of her n.


    ¡°Okay, share it with me then.¡± Finally, Br¨¹nhild took the bet.


    Smiling, Kaguya stood and approached Br¨¹nhild and whispered something into her ear; thetter stayed silent for a moment before her ears reddened with a stutter she asked.


    ¡°It- it is true? You¡¯re sure it will work?¡±


    ¡°Believe me; it will. I¡¯m a hundred percent sure.¡±


    Kaguya reassured the still hesitating Br¨¹nhild.


    Finally, Br¨¹nhild epted; the temptation was too high after all. It was a do-or-die chance.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m in.¡± Br¨¹nhild epted.


    ¡°Good, let further discuss the n,¡± Kaguya dered, eyes shining with a mysterious light, which went unnoticed by Br¨¹nhild because thetter was too focused on the said n.


    In the following hours, the girls would discuss the n while giggling. A n Kaguya was sure Orpheus would like.


    She would do anything to have him fall entirely for him.

 Chapter 143

    The following day after her encounter, Angel and her friend continued walking in silence; Angel was still lost in thoughts; she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him; their encounter had been short, but it was memorable, and she couldn¡¯t forget thinking about him.


    Finally, Angel decided to consult the girl beside her; however, she was not going to say that it was her who was troubled; instead, she would say that it was another person, not a drama she had read.


    ¡°Say, ine, I need your opinion on something I read.¡± Angel suddenly said. l


    ine smiled inwardly while thinking, ¡®I knew you¡¯d ask my opinion.¡¯ however, outside, her expression remained expressionless as she said.


    ¡°Go on. I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Angel started exining the story,


    ¡°Once upon a time in Empire, a girl from noble middle ss met a handsome youth; this youth was extremely handsome. The handsome youth immediately struck a conversation with the girl, and the two chatted until it was time for the girl to leave; hence she excused herself; the two promised to see each other again; however, shortly after, the handsome youth traveled to a farawaynd, he won¡¯t being back soon. The news saddened the girl; it was at that time she came to know that she had fallen for the handsome youth. Being a girl who pursues what she wants, the girl decided to make the handsome youth fall for her like this the two would marry. She started investigating the handsome youth in the hope of learning more about her future husband; unfortunately, she came to learn that the handsome youth had several women already. Saddened and heartbroken, the girl decided that she would bury her feelings because she couldn¡¯t have the man only for herself. Here¡¯s my question what would you do if you were in her ce? Will you bury these feelings and try to forget the youth? Or will you continue loving him? This will mean epting the fact that you¡¯ll be sharing him.¡±


    Angel stared at her friend from the same ss after finishing her story.


    Smiling as if the answer to this question couldn¡¯t be more obvious, ine, the dark green-haired girl, dered.


    ¡°What a stupid question. Naturally, I¡¯ll share him with the other women if I love him. Or are you perhaps thinking that the girl should make the other women leave the youth like this she¡¯ll have him all for herself?¡±


    ine, who was from a rtively modest family, raised a question that made Angel¡¯s body flinch; she turned her head in the other direction. She refused to answer; however, not responding showed her stance. Truth be told, Angel had thought of that. She thought that maybe she could make the young man fall deeply in love with her, and once it happened, she would ask him to leave the other women and only live with her, only love her. It¡¯s selfish, she knew, but women are selfish creatures after all. One must only think about one happiness, even if it means you¡¯ll have to hurt others.


    ine shook her head and brought out Angel of her stupor by saying,


    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve if you think like that. Tell me, what guarantees you that what you did to others, another woman wouldn¡¯t do the same to you? If it happens, you¡¯ll be thrown away because the new woman wishes for it. You¡¯ll then experience what the other women experienced when you make the man leave them. Tell me, do you still think you should make the man leave his woman for you?¡±


    Angel¡¯s body shuddered, and she stopped walking. Now that her friend had talked about she never deeply thought about what that decision of her entailed. She wants to be happy herself regardless of the costs. She felt ashamed of herself.


    ine nced at her before saying in a voice full of disdain.


    ¡°The man who will ept leaving his woman for another one is scum; he didn¡¯t deserve to live, while the woman who made the man do this kind of thing was not better either. If the man epts doing this kind of thing once, be sure he will do it again.¡±


    Angel felt more ashamed; her head was hung low. Snow chuckled when she saw her; she decided that it was time to stop pushing her.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll never think like that. If you cannot ept sharing him, bury your feelings and move on. You¡¯ll encounter another man in the future; maybe this one will only love you. Even if he is not like the previous one and chooses only to love you, that would be for the best.¡± ine concluded.


    Finally, Angel lifted her head and nced at Snow¡¯s eyes filled with gratitude; it seemed she hade to some sort of decision. Smiling, she bowed lightly and said, ¡°Thank you, ine. Thank you for sharing your thoughts with me. I know what to do; no, I meant I know what the female inside that book should do.¡±


    Rolling her eyes at how Angel was still thinking that she wasn¡¯t aware that Angel was talking about herself, ine replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    She decided to continue ying pretend.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Two hourster, Angel, who got separated from her friend because she had something to do to take care was lost in thoughts.


    ~Angel POV


    My name is Angel Marylou Neos, the second princess of the Luxiria empire, human strongest empire.


    My mother died shortly after giving birth to me; like one could guess, being born into the royal family was a fortune as well as a misfortune. You may possess a higher status than other children, but at the cost of that, there would be no love between you and the other siblings simply because of the Crown.


    I never intended to vie for the throne because it repulsed me, yet others didn¡¯t care whether you showed interest or not; you are considered their enemy automatically because of your status. Therefore, everybody started scheming to make life difficult for others, and how could a lone wolf like myself who had nobody to support me fare, especially when I was a little bit more talented than some of them? I was bullied, almost every day; thus, I came to hate the pce more, came to hate my bloodline.


    ¡®How good it would have been if I was bornmoner.¡¯ I often had this thought; I became shut-in after the bullying got intensified; I became really scared because I remembered that even the former Crown prince died mysteriously when I was two years old. I don¡¯t know why but I was sure that the Empress had a hand in the matter; shortly after her son became the next Crown prince, it was true that he was talented but not talented as the former Crown prince, and the atmosphere inside the pce became morbid after the former Crown prince died, the Emperor started neglecting the Empress, everyone inside the pce was aware of this fact, not to be dragged further into the muddy water I became aplete shut-in.


    I only went out after sses started at the Heaven Star academy; I thought maybe life would not be too boring over there. Yet, the first year was truly boring as everyone inside my ss tried to make connections with me. Because I was not particrly eager to interact too much with others, they started hating me, talking behind my back, andparing me to my other siblings. I didn¡¯t show any reaction; this infuriated them more, I was aware that some of my siblings were fueling the me from the dark, yet I still showed no reaction as I continued going into sses.


    Although I didn¡¯t wish to be the empress, others kept provoking me. To the extent that recently I have started regretting my decision, I don¡¯t want your fucking throne, so why won¡¯t you let me live my life happily?


    Should I be the next Empress? Maybe like this, I could impress that man. Recently I started having these kinds of absurd thoughts.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped that I¡¯d have this thought because after I encountered that man, the genius of this year, Kyle ke, I couldn¡¯t concentrate as I used to do. My thoughts were all about him.


    Previously, I¡¯d never expected such a day toe. I don¡¯t know what was happening to me. Maybe that man had cast a spell on me but just by thinking about him made me have many absurd thoughts, for example, what I¡¯m about to do right now.


    I was with my friend ine when I sensed assassinsing after me; I got separated from her because I didn¡¯t wish to have her dragged into my problem.


    This was a normal urrence, so she was not really surprised; however, if the same thing happened again, even if you didn¡¯t wish to react, you would be forced to do because if you didn¡¯t, others would think you are just a pushover.


    ¡±Time for some change.¡± I dered.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    She had no idea it was because of what Orpheus did.

 Chapter 144

    ¡±Take care of her as we said,¡± Leon said before cutting off themunication with the other party. Although he had failed in assassinating Orpheus, he could take care of Angel, his sister, who could be troublesometer.


    Because of his order, Angel Marylou Neos lost her life; she could have been gone forever if Orpheus didn¡¯t have some ns for her.


    ?????


    ~Angel POV


    ¡±So, he finally couldn¡¯t wait any longer,¡± I said.


    Too scared to move, no, I couldn¡¯t move even if I wanted to; the enemy¡¯s dagger pierced my heart. My world darkened; I knew I was going to die; I didn¡¯t hear anything; everything was darkness.


    ¡®Ah! I guess I die then. Too bad I couldn¡¯t see you again to convey my feelings. I¡¯m fine with sharing you with the other girls; even if it is still a little ufortable, I¡¯ll do my best. I love you, Kyle.¡¯


    That was myst thought before darkness shrouded mepletely.


    After what seemed like an eternity, I heard something calling me; it was crimson; seeing this crimson light, I felt a serene and blissful feeling; basking in this crimson light, I knew I was saved. Somehow this crimson light reminds me of Kyle¡¯s beautiful crimson eyes; basking in the crimson light, I let myself go and slept peacefully.


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw Kyle sitting on a tree¡¯s trunk.


    He walked toward caressing my head before asking me what happened, so I told him what happened after I got separated from my friend.


    For a moment, there was a murderous glint in his eyes, yet it quickly disappeared; looking at me, he announced,


    ¡±As you may have noticed, you¡¯ve still alive, but you are different from the previous you. You have now be my servant.¡±


    With a warm smile, he finished his words.


    Ba-Dump Ba-Dump !!


    My heart started beating furiously as he said. I noticed that I had changed; I was not a human anymore, I became strong, and my senses became sharper; if I were to face those assassins again, I could say with conviction that I¡¯ll beat them without too much difficulty.


    I don¡¯t care about what I¡¯ve be if it means I¡¯ll be with this man whom I yearned for.


    With a beautiful smile, in turn, I said, ¡±Take care of me from now on, master.¡±


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Hearing Angel¡¯s words, Orpheus smiled, he didn¡¯t have time for her now, but he would make sure to talk with the girlter.


    Time to talk about serious things. Locking eyes with Angel, he said, ¡±As your master, I ought to tell you what you have be. You¡¯re not human anymore; to be more urate, you¡¯re a vampire.¡±


    When he spoke there, he stopped and observed Angel¡¯s reaction; he chuckled because, as he expected after hearing what he had to say, Angel didn¡¯t react like what normal people would do.


    ¡±You are taking this too simply, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Shrugging her shoulders, Angel answered,


    ¡±Well, I was surprised by the news. I don¡¯t care about what I¡¯ve be if it means that I¡¯ll be with you. If I¡¯m a vampire, this would mean you¡¯re not human to begin with. You¡¯re some kind of high-ranking vampire for you to be able not to fear the sun. A pretty high-ranked Vampire if my guess isn¡¯t wrong.¡±


    This girl is sure of something. Well, the first time they talked, he knew she was lonely; she wanted something to lean on; in that damned ce, she felt unwanted. Finally, she saw a ce where she felt she belonged to.


    ¡±Pretty much, but not entirely true. Let¡¯s not dwell on this matter for now. How do you feel?¡± Orpheus asked her.


    ¡±I¡¯m fine. I feel powerful, but I know you knew this already. Looking at your face, you know a lot of things. I bet you even saw thising. Your timing was too perfect, almost as if you had been waiting for this. Tell me you knew, don¡¯t you?¡±


    To this question, Orpheus chuckled; it was like he telling her that he knew this.


    ¡±I see. I won¡¯t say anything as I¡¯m grateful for what you did. Nobody does something without a goal in mind; I¡¯ll use you as you will use me.¡±


    ¡±Cool, do you wish for revenge?¡± He asked her, and of course, she nodded; Orpheus smiled.


    ¡±Then be the empress for my sake.¡± He told her, and Angel smiled; previously, she didn¡¯t wish for this, but just for the sake of messing with Leon and the empress, she would dly do it.


    Orpheus had gained a good pawn.


    ?????


    Meanwhile, at the exact moment in the capital, Leon and Daniel were talking.


    Leaning against a nearby tree, Daniel red at Leon with anger as he said.


    ¡±Leon, you¡¯re crazy. Why did you assault your sister?¡±


    Leaningzily against another tree, looking unfazed by Daniel¡¯s intense, angry stare, he answered while massaging his throbbing temple, ¡±Don¡¯t shout; what has been done is done. I¡¯m rather tired; let me rest for a moment.¡±


    After finishing talking, Leon closed his eyes, not even ncing at Daniel, who had an uglyplexion.


    ¡±Don¡¯t you regret what you did? She was your sister, for god¡¯s sake. I shouldn¡¯t have lent you, my men.¡± Danielmented; he thought he would use those men to get rid of Orpheus, but unfortunately, it was not what the asshole did. It was why he came to see him.


    Not even bothered to open his eyes, Leon answered in azy tone, ¡±Why would I regret it? She deserves what I¡¯ve done to her. I¡¯m the future emperor; I should eliminate every obstacle on my road.¡±


    Daniel¡¯s brows twitched, sighing he asked, ¡±I see. You have your reason for doing that, but you seem to forget that all Royal family members possess a Soul crystal, and upon dying, one may know how they died and who killed them. You have been too reckless.¡±


    ¡±Eh? To think that the fiery Daniel may be dumb sometimes. Hahaha! How amusing.¡± Leon said mockingly.


    ¡±Hoh? Why did you say that? Care to exin?¡±


    Not bing angry even after being openly mocked, Daniel asked because he felt that he had overlooked something; Leon seemed to be too calm for someone who had just killed his little sister. He wanted to know why he seemed so calm.


    ¡±Tch!¡±


    Clicking his tongue in annoyance because his little jab hadn¡¯t worked, Leon decided to exin why he seemed so calm,


    ¡±You no fun at all. Well, the reason I acted so reckless is because of the ring I¡¯m wearing on my finger.¡±


    Saying this, Leon showed a simple golden ring he was wearing on his right arm and middle finger.


    Daniel¡¯s eyes narrowed for a moment because he already had an idea of what Leon would say next, and he did not like it.


    Not noticing his aplice in a crime state, Leon proceeded with his exnation.


    ¡±You see, this ring can cancel the Soul crystal¡¯s function. Simply put, with this on my finger, I can kill anybody with Soul crystal; nobody would connect it to me.¡±


    Daniel¡¯splexion darkened instantly, and what he feared the most came true. This willplicate things.


    Leon observed Luxor and chuckled before saying


    ¡±No need to worry, I¡¯m not nning to use it on you anyway. We are allies after all.¡±


    The two smiled; however, inwardly, they were cursing at each other, plotting how to get rid of the other.


    ¡±Let¡¯s discuss how to get rid of Kyle for good. I¡¯m sure you have some ideas to share with me. I¡¯m all ears.¡± Leon said.


    ¡±Indeed, I¡¯ve few ideas,¡± Luxor replied.


    They started exchanging ideas on how to get rid of Orpheus while at the same time, internally, they plotted how to get rid of the other. Daniel particrly was thinking about how he would kill Leon and me it on Orpheus; like Leon, he also had something that enabled him to cancel the Soul crystal¡¯s function. Hell, his artifact was more powerful than Leon¡¯s artifact. With his ring, he could impersonate anybody when killing someone with a Soul crystal. This artifact of his has numerous functions.


    The reason why he had not made a move yet was that he was unsure of his victory against Leon if thetter were to be serious. He was preparing something, and soon it would be ready; with this thing, Daniel was sure of his victory and at the same of Orpheus¡¯s doom; it¡¯s like killing two birds with one stone.


    They continued to discuss how to kill Orpheus and, at the same time, decide on how to divide his women between themselves.


    Unaware of being observed by a small bat with red eyes, the two continued to n Orpheus¡¯s death further.


    In the grand scheme of things, they are just but mere toys.


    Full of themselves, they thought they had everything under control; however, it was not the case, and they would soon learn this hard truth.

 Chapter 145

    Two days passed in sh after what happened and Nemesis came back, strangely she became friend with the Ice Queen, she was even leaving with them in their vi. The three went on date.


    Orpheus and the girls arrived at their vi when the three continued to chat after.


    Suddenly, he felt something,


    ¡°You girls what¡­.¡±


    That¡¯s all he could say before the girls pulled his pants down. They were talking about something else when the topic suddenly switched to this.


    Both Kaguya and Nemesis¡¯s hands went on top of Orpheus¡¯s pants, feeling up the bulge hidden beneath it. Kaguya boldly took his lips into a kiss. It was an intense kiss, so intense that he almost mistook her for someone else.


    Nemesis, on the other hand, removed his shirt and started kissing him on his neck right before descending slowly toward his chest, then his nipples.


    The two alternately switched on, either taking his lips or his neck.


    Finally, he understood what the two were nning.


    And as a man, how can he let his girls do everything? At one point, his hands slipped inside their clothes, cupping their breasts. Along with their moans every time he pinched their nipples, the sounds of their kisses and entangling tongues reverberated inside the room.


    Not satisfied with just feeling it on top of his pants, Kaguya decided to set the beast free.


    And now they were on the point where they pulled it down along with his underwear. With that half-erect cock exposed in front of them, they grabbed and started stroking it.


    Both girls were staring at it as it started to harden and stood up slowly through the stimtion of their touch.


    ¡±No matter how many I¡¯ve seen, it¡¯s still big,¡± Kaguyamented, ament to which Orpheus let out a chuckle.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take care of this first¡­.¡±


    Kaguya then let go of his lips as she leaned over on his cock. She then snatched it to pull it near her lips. She nced at him first before opening her mouth and slowly dropped her head down, taking in the head inside it.


    Nemesis and Orpheus started another round of battle tongue, and with her tongue wrestling with his tongue, he could feel the Ice queen take in more of his member. From the head, she dropped her head down further. The hot and slimy sensation from her mouth, along with her slick tongue, made it fully erect, and she started sucking it.


    Nemesis, at the same time, took his hand that was freed from Kaguya¡¯s breasts and put it inside her skirt where she had him feel her moist panties.


    In a swift motion, orpheu5 tore off Nemesis¡¯s panties to directly ess her glistening pussy; he sent a finger inside her while his thumb was used to rub her clit.


    ¡±Anhh!¡± She moaned before resuming their battle of tongues.


    While Kaguya was sucking him off, he fingered Nemesis at a fast pace; the room was soon filled with erotic sounds.


    Over time, as the pace of Kaguya¡¯s sucking increased, so was his fingering, and the stimtion the two of them were receiving reached its peak,


    ¡°Kyle, I¡¯m cumming!¡± Nemesis shouted not forgetting to use this name.


    She couldn¡¯t hold her moan out as she trembled uncontrobly from cumming. Her insides squeezed his fingers, and he felt how her wall couldn¡¯t stop pulsating, trying to suck his fingers in.


    Kaguya smiled before hastening her pace, while at the same time stroking the part she couldn¡¯t swallow faster. From that continued stimtion, his cum couldn¡¯t be held back anymore. Orpheus suddenly held her head and piston a few times before releasing his cum inside her mouth.


    After feeling that extreme pleasure of cumming, he watched Kaguya, who never let go of his cock as she continued to suck out thest bits of his semen. Only after making sure that nothing woulde out anymore did she let go of it.


    Kaguya then lifted her body and turned towards me with her cheeks bloated due to the stored cum in them, while a little bit spilled at the side of her lips. With a seductive smile, she showed him how she gulped it down before opening her mouth to show that there was nothing left inside it. He was amused; this side of the Ice queen, once she goes wild, is sure interesting.


    ¡°Thank you for the meal, Danna; it was quite tasty; I wouldn¡¯t mind taking another shot.¡±


    She lusciously smiled at him before she took his lips and kissed him again. Nemesis was slumped down next to him, still recovering from her climax.


    ¡°My turn now¡­.¡±


    He watched her remove her dress piece by piece while slowly doing it; she undressed seductively, taking her time to do it. It left one salivate in anticipation.


    ¡±I want it rough,¡± Nemesis said, awakening the beast inside Alex.


    ¡±Go on all fours then.¡±


    Nemesis did it, not forgetting to shake her booty as if to provoke him.


    He held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind, and started to piston her. Each second, he moved back and forth, invading her insides until her deepest part.


    ¡±Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­slower, please.¡±


    ¡®You asked for it, but now you want me to go slower? no way.¡¯


    Nemesis¡¯s ragged voice reached his ears. But he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.


    She shivered with pleasure when she felt his tongue over her body; she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and left her body at his mercy.


    He grinned and decided to elerate, he moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his dick, trying to crush it, but instead, it was his dick piercing her womb. Nemesis could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks.


    He grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before going up to lick her earlobe and biting it hard.


    ¡°Ahhnnn¡­~¡± She screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around his cock. He sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body.


    Her neck, her shoulders, her back. Nemesis was filled with hickeys symbolizing tonight love affair she had tonight. For an instant, he could not help but wonder what the other girls would say if they saw these hickeys; well, it would disappear before tomorrow morning anyway, do her high regeneration.


    As he thrust his hips faster and faster as he ground her insides, she also started moving her hips to match the intensity he was giving her; at some point in time, they unknowingly changed position from doggy style to sitting. With her legs still circled him and their lips that would only let go of each other when they needed to breathe or pour some love on their necks. He held Nemesis on her butt to lift her and down his cock as he plowed her hard.


    *Pah* *Pah*


    Soon the sounds of her buttocks pping against his nd could be heard.


    ¡±Anhhh~¡±


    ¡±Ohh, so good.¡±


    At one point, Kaguya, who had been watching, decided to join them; she went over and stole Nemesis¡¯s lips, and an intense kiss followed.


    He grinned and continued plowing Nemesis while he fondled Kaguya¡¯s breast, but it seemed she wasn¡¯t satisfied; therefore, he started sucking on her nipples while Nemesis continued to hump herself on his cock.


    After Nemesis got her second climax, she stood up for Kaguya to get her turn. Changing their positions, he started to suck on her twin peaks, turning the pinkish nipples red from how hard he was sucking on them.


    Kaguya, on the other hand, held onto his hand as he guided her to slowly sit on his cock; though it slid inside her smoothly; Kaguya¡¯s moans couldn¡¯t be contained as she started squeezing on him even before it was entirely buried deep inside her.


    Orpheus circled his arms over her body, he started pounding her from below. The way she twitched her hips made it more pleasurable to both of them.


    *Pah* *Pah* *Pah*


    ¡±Ohhhh!¡±


    Another chorus of flesh hitting flesh mixed with moans resonated inside the room.


    As time passed, he kept switching on the two of them by letting them reach their climax first. As they¡¯re now lying down on the bed, which was already stained from their love nectars.


    After cumming inside Kaguya, he immediately switched to Nemesis to stimte it again. As soon as it became as hard as earlier, he increased the pace of his pounding while Kaguya was resting.


    ¡°Aahhnn¡­ ahhnnn¡­ I love you Kyle.¡±


    Nemesis shouted as she moaned out during her fourth climax. At the same time as her, he finally reached climax and poured another load of cum inside her.


    After that, he fell to her side as they both started catching their breath.


    ncing at Kaguya , who had just regained consciousness, he said, ¡±I can continue if you want.¡±


    ¡±Nope, I¡¯m too tired. I¡¯ll dly let sister Nemesis enjoy it.¡± She dered before falling asleep.


    The hungry vampire wasn¡¯t satisfied and Nemesis could feel it.

 Chapter 146

    Orpheus pierced Sakuya from behind, felt his heart beating faster before his vision ckened, and he appeared in a blue space, this space was so vast that he could not see its end, but in the middle of this vast space, he saw a rainbow light floating.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what this light was, he was sure it had something to do with his left eye. The world was covered in subtle purple light; this purple light was mixed with crimson light.


    Orpheus left eye twitched, not because his left eye was trying to control him but because, there was a piece of information it wished to convey.


    ¡±???Rewrite???¡±


    This was the piece of information that appeared inside his head, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile; he could use this ability on Br¨¹nhild to gain ess to the information previously he couldn¡¯t.


    He knew his left eye would be incredible, but not to do this extent.


    ?????


    He was forced back into reality.


    ¡±What happened?¡± He mumbled, confused, but Nemesis didn¡¯t allow him to ck off as she had decided to devour him entirely like that he wouldn¡¯t go ying around.


    Orpheus shook his head and decided to satisfy her first before searching for an answerpletely.


    He lowered his head and sealed her lips; meanwhile, his hands moved over her body, caressing it. Using one of his hands, he kneaded her big and wonderful breasts; he yed with her hard erected nipples.


    She felt her body bing weak, and she tried to moan; however, because he was sealing her lips with his lips, she couldn¡¯t. His remaining hand went toward his clitoris, and he pinched it.


    Immediately, her body shook; she broke their kiss and let out a loud moan.


    Orpheus didn¡¯t give her any time before he slid his middle finger inside her sacred ce; her body shook once more, lowering his head, and biting her left nipple.


    ¡°Annhh!¡±


    Nemesis moaned while holding his head down; she was sensitive after her numerous orgasms yet still refused to sleep because she was trying to hang him dry. He smiled before acting.


    While ying with her breast, he started to finger her slowly; soon, his assault became quicker.


    Nemesis¡¯s body arched up; she loudly moaned before cumming. Her body fell back into the bed, and juice flooded out of her pussy, drenching the already wet bed.


    Her breathing became rough; her big breasts were moving up and down. He stared at her beautiful body overflowing with charm. He licked his lips like a wolf before lowering his head toward her hairless pussy. Before she couldprehend what was happening, he had already assaulted her pussy with his tongue imbued in mana.


    ¡°Wait, Orpheus- ugh! Annhh,¡±She shouted his name because she knew Kaguya had already fallen asleep.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus didn¡¯t wait as he sucked her clit before sliding his tongue into her wet cave, assaulting her with his best technique; she was sent into heaven, again and again; the pleasure was too much.


    ¡°Ooohh!¡±


    She let out a loud moan before cumming; her body twitched a few times. She had forgotten how many times she had orgasm tonight; the only thing inside her mind was the ever-present pleasure filling her body, corrupting her soul.


    Nemesis gulped when she saw the furious beast; she had a hungry look in her eyes; she wanted this beast to mess up with her inside, to help her calm down the itchiness she had been feeling deep inside for a while ago. So, she looked at him as if she was begging him to end her misery.


    Seeing her pitiful self, Orpheus smiled and lowered the head of his hardened cock at the entrance of her cave and prated her in one thrust.


    ¡°Anhhhh!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s body violently arched back, and her eyes widened as if she was having an Ahoge.


    She was feeling it almost to her soul. She had a weird expression on her face because of this.


    Not like she would have cared about that because, at the moment, the only thing that mattered was to be connected to this man who was the only one capable of making her show that kind of expression.


    Orpheus began to assault her with fast attacks; he was rough, making her grunt in pain.


    Her body, which had not recovered yet from their previous sessions, shivered fiercely. Her tight wall wrapped fiercely around his shaft, trying to crush it.


    He didn¡¯t stop his rough assault because Nemesis seemed to love it as she kept moaning like there was no tomorrow. His cock went in and out repeatedly until it pierced her lower lips and hit her womb.


    ¡°Ugh!!!¡±


    Nemesis let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body, but he was holding her hands, so she could not move.


    ¡±Faster and rougher, please..¡± She begged.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled and did as his woman wished.


    Nemesis gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.


    He licked her neck and armpit, and then he bit her nipples. One of his hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.


    Finally, his hands moved to her sacred ce. He used his fingers to rub her clit, making her moan loudly.


    Then, when Nemesis was getting used to the pleasure, he licked her ear before biting it hard.


    ¡°Ugh¡­~¡± She moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body, and her walls tightened around Orpheus¡¯s cock, almost making him cum, but he ground his teeth and continued.


    ¡°Orpheus..¡± With a loud cry, he felt Nemesis¡¯s orgasming.


    ¡°N-No¡­¡±


    After the flood of love juices drenched his waist, Nemesis gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at him with a pitiful expression. Although she was the one that asked him to be rough, he went beyond her expectation.


    Orpheus, who was not satisfied yet, assaulted her after switching positions.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s eyes opened wide. She looked at him as though looking at a beast and her face turned pale. Her body shook; it was as if someone had attacked her with a bolt of lightning.


    But in the next moment, she felt his member moving again.


    She moaned involuntarily; thebined assaults caught herpletely off guard. She became more aroused under his rough assault.


    He smirked and put strength on his waist. Suddenly, his penis pierced her deepest part. She gasped, and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s pussy walls tightened even more around his dick, and his member found it a bit hard to move.


    So, he thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Nemesis shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­!¡±


    Finally, she let out another loud moan.


    ¡°Ohhhh! So good¡±


    She moaned and screamed. Her body twisted below him, and her legs wrapped around his waist to wee his assault.


    Nemesis¡¯s moans became even louder and lewder as his assaults went on.


    The slippery sounds of his cock piercing her resounded in the room. It was mixed with the sound of her moans and created a choir of pervert sounds that overwhelmed their senses. She forgot everything; she forgot about her initial objective, literally everything; her head became pure white. She just wanted to enjoy this moment, this feeling of being connected with him.


    Finally, when he felt she was about to orgasm again, he decided to bring their lovemaking to an end.


    Grabbing her waist, he moved in and out quickly. He mmed his waist on her ass while using his teeth and tongue to bite and lick her back. Sakuya¡¯s body shivered repeatedly, and her eyes turned nk.


    ¡°So deep¡­ T-This¡­ feeling so good. I-I¡¯m dying¡­¡±


    Then suddenly, her body spasmed.


    Once, twice, and thrice.


    He grunted. The attacks of his waist turned faster, and finally, he felt his orgasming.


    Thus, he thrust onest time and cummed inside her womb.


    ¡°Cumming¡­~¡± Nemesis screamed loudly, arching her back. Immediately after that, her body lost strength, and she copsed in the bed.


    He took a deep breath andy over her. He kissed her, and she responded with passion. He kissed her cheeks and decided to let her rest; her eyelids were slowly closing themselves, and she had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continueter,¡± He whispered into her ear as though she had heard a luby; Sakuya fell asleep while using his arm as a pillow.


    ¡°I wonder to which extent I can rewrite things.¡±


    He spat out a sigh before closing his eyes. He couldn¡¯t wait and test it on a few subjects.


    If he could sessfully use this ability on Br¨¹nhild, then he could get rid of a lot of problems. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but because of what happened when he created her body, he was sure it wouldn¡¯t be too hard. He would take everything for himself; he wouldn¡¯t dance on someone else turn; he was the Crimson Overlord, after all. The one that would stand at the apex.

 Chapter 147

    The gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the room.


    However,


    ¡±Mm~¡±


    With a soft groan, Nemesis¡¯s naked body copsed on Orpheus¡¯s chest as her body twitched softly.


    They both sighed in satisfaction.


    Nemesis¡¯s expression of satisfaction after a climax was very sexy. To be honest, he was tempted to start a new round of attacks after seeing it.


    But well, it was already morning, so he should stop already.


    Orpheus smiled softly and felt the warmth of the two girls on the bed.


    Last night was sure intense. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡±Good morning, Kyle.¡± Nemesis said with a small smile.


    ¡°Good morning, beauty.¡± He grinned and kissed her soft lips, making the beauty giggle before returning the kiss.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like she was not satisfied with just a kiss. She glued her naked body against his and kissed his lips repeatedly, her expression was one of extreme happiness.


    ¡±I love you,¡± She said sweetly.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    He smiled and caressed her hair, kissing her forehead softly.


    Right then, Orpheus felt someone kissing his neck from the other side.


    At some point, Kaguya had woken up as well. She then put a hand on his chest and kissed his neck gently, looking at him with a seductive expression.


    In front of the attacks of these two beauties, he got a reaction; his holy weapon that had been in a holy crusade the entire night was once more ready to go to war.


    However, he knew he shouldn¡¯t do that, or they would stay here doing nothing but sex all day.


    The girls could feel his reluctance to engage in all-day sex.


    Suddenly, Nemesis grinned; seeing her grin, he knew she was up to no good.


    ¡±Kyle darling. I¡¯m hungry. Prepare something for us to eat. It has been a long time since Ist ate a dish you made. Are you not tempted, little sister?¡± Nemesis said while ncing at the Ice queen.


    And when she heard her, Kaguya¡¯s eyes began to shine; she even started salivating.


    Naturally, she joined Nemesis pushing him out to cook something. Orpheus could only smile, letting them get what they wanted.


    Outside he saw Br¨¹nhild standing not far from their room. She was lost in thought. Appearing behind her.


    ¡±What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡±Morning, master. Nothing important.¡± She replied, and Orpheus nodded, not asking for details. He approached her and did something unexpected.


    ¡±Did you sleep well?¡± He asked whilebing her hair.


    ¡±I couldn¡¯t sleep well. I was thinking about what had happened. I wanted to help you master will everything I have.¡± She dered after a moment of silence.


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll help me a lot in the future.¡± Heforted her.


    Br¨¹nhild happily nodded.


    ¡°Go wait for me in the kitchen; you will help me prepare breakfast.¡± He said, and for some unknown reason, Br¨¹nhild became extremely happy upon hearing this order.


    Orpheus stepped across space and went to see a certain vampire. He visited Angel, and after they exchanged a few words, he noticed something.


    Turning her around to face him, his crimson eyes stared straight into her beautiful golden eyes, and he said.


    ¡±I know he deserves it, but he not worth you troubling yourself over him. Let me handle it. What awaits him is hell itself.¡±


    Saying that, he whispered something into Angel¡¯s ear.


    Her body trembled when she heard what her master had in store for the poord.


    ¡±You are pretty ruthless. Did you know that?¡± She asked.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Orpheus responded, ¡±I dunno what you¡¯re talking about. It¡¯s just a light punishment. Nothing serious.¡±


    ¡®A light punishment, you say? You¡¯re nning to screw his mother and cause his empire¡¯s downfall and call it light punishment? You must be sick if it is the case.¡¯ He could hear his inner self telling him that.


    Orpheus left shortly after. It was time to cook for the girls. While cooking, he was already thinking about the meeting he would be having soon.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The imperial pce, the empress quarter, in one of her many gardens.


    Thorned hedges and shrubs encircled an ornate plot of grass. A greenhouse stands to the right of the garden, offering a step into a different world of nature. The rows of flowers need some care and love but look great nheless; they¡¯re forever trying to expand. The hedges and shrubs reach 1.5m/5ft high, but they could do with a little trimming to bnce things out. A path of marble stones loops around the garden, presenting visitors with an elegant way of discovering the garden. Vines and grass seem to refuse to try and im morend than they¡¯ve been allocated, perhaps thanks to some intervention by green thumbs.


    The greenhouse was almost like a caretaker of the garden in its own right. The rows of flowers usually look amazing, and the hedges and shrubs do attract some attention, but you just can¡¯tpete with the greenhouse.


    And sitting inside this greenhouse was the empress Lillia. Lillia was reading the newspaper with one hand while enjoying tea with the other one.


    After finishing reading, she folded the newspaper and put it on the table.


    ¡±Have you found something on that man?¡±Lillia asked her most trusted maid and Orpheus¡¯s subordinate told the empress exactly what her master had told her.


    ¡±Ohohoho! So he has a lot of connections, even with the famous Zeroth Organization. I wonder what the man does.¡± The empress mumbled but received no answer.


    ¡±Forget it. Prepare I must meet him and use him. Men are all the same. I¡¯d soon have him under my grasp, and he would do anything I wanted. Fufufu! I can¡¯t wait and see.¡±


    Nia nodded before disappearing; she felt pity for this delusional woman. She waspletely clueless about what was awaiting her and her son.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In another location not far from the academy, a new ruin appeared, and two teachers were sent to evaluate the rank of this ruin; among them was the man who fought against Orpheus and lost. He was the leader of this expedition.


    Upon arriving at the site, the second teacher moved toward the entrance and stopped moving, and fell silent.The leader felt something was off, and hewalked toward his subordinate. He was standingstill as if hypnotized, with his eyes out of focus.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± He asked, shakingthe man¡¯s shoulder, but thetter remained in the same state.


    Suddenly, a bright light shone out of the te the name of the ruin was written on.The leader covered his eyes with his left hand, nearlyblinded by the light;suddenly, that subordinateran toward the ruin, huffing, and puffing.


    ¡°Hey! Where are you going?!¡± The leader shouted, trying to pursuehim.


    However,the maneasilypushed open thegiganticdoor of the icy ruin, then ran intoit.


    He hesitated for a moment, thinking,¡¯Do I go in¡­?¡¯Hecould not shakeoff theuneasy feeling creeping up on him, but he shook his head and made a decision.Heentered the Winterkill Ruin, as he could not abandon his subordinatemember.


    The interior of the ruin was white all over;it wasfilled with frost andtransparent blocks of ice, andthe air within was bitterly cold.He found his standing dazedlyinside;he ran towardhim and kickedhim.


    Thankfully, the man seemed toe back to his senses. He protested,¡±Ah! teacher! Why are you suddenly kicking me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you remember what happened?¡± heasked.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Huh? Where are we?¡± the man looked around in surprise.The leader sighed in resignation, thenturned around and walked toward the ruin¡¯s door.


    Creak¡­


    The door suddenlyshut.He banged onitwith all his might. However,even though it hadeasily opened when his subordinate pushed it, the doordid not budge an inch this time. Asthe light that hadenteredthrough the door disappeared, the ruin wascast into such darkness that the twohad a hard time identifying what was immediately in front of them.


    Suddenly, the second teacher, who had good night vision, suddenly pointedat somethingand said, ¡°Look at that!¡±


    Numerous pale white skeletons slowlyrosefrom thefrozenfloor. Unlike normal skeletons made of bone, they were made of ice. The Ice Skeletonsweremuch stronger monsterspared to normal undead, and atleast 500 of them had risen from the ice-cold floor.


    The second teachertrembled, screaming in horror, ¡°What should we do?!¡±


    ¡°What else can we do? Raise your weapon!¡±As a leader, he could only say that; he gritted his teeth as he tightly grippedhisblunt weaponin his left arm.


    Since that fight, he lost confidence; this mission was a chance to redeem himself; like hell, he would die here. He would show that student what an amazing teacher he was.

 Chapter 148

    While teacher Marcus, the one who fought and lost against Orpheus, was trapped in a new ruin, the winterkill ruin, outside life continued, another passed, and it was finally time for their meeting.


    Orpheus, disguised as Stefan, went to the meeting ce.


    The two met in a private booth, and Nia brought a special box to the empress.


    After they exchanged greetings, the empress who had received the box from the Nia thanked her. She then put it on a table and showed it to Orpheus.


    ¡°Stefan, have you yed chess before?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡± He nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Then, do you want to y a game with me?¡± She asked, and Orpheus nodded.


    And for the next few minutes, only the sound of both of them moving the chess pieces could be heard.


    Neither the empress nor Orpheus spoke. They simply looked at the chessboard while calmly moving their pieces.


    He must admit, though, that the empress was not a bad chess yer. He didn¡¯t have so much in a while; only Emea couldpete against him. The empress was not really bad; she could be considered as a great chess yer.


    Even after almost thirty turns, there did not seem to be a clear winner. Each one of us had eight remaining pieces on the board. I had the king, a rook, a knight, and a bishop plus four pawns. The empress, on the other hand, has her king, two rooks, and a bishop plus four pawns.


    The two were making their moves very quickly. To be more exact, they used exactly one second for each move.


    ¡°You are pretty good, Stefan.¡± the empress praised while moving a pawn a step forward.


    ¡°Not many people are as proficient in chess as you. Especially considering your profession, to think you¡¯ll have time for chess.¡±


    ¡°You are not bad, either.¡± Orpheus praised her back.


    ¡°Just a little worse than me.¡± He added to tease her, not that what he said was necessarily false.


    The empress¡¯s smile stiffened. She did not know how to reply to that. She stayed silent for a moment before replying.


    ¡°How funny.¡±


    She twitched her lips and shook her head while Orpheus made his next move.


    The empress grabbed another of her chess pieces, a rook, and moved it to eat a pawn. Orpheus clicked his tongue before moving his bishop.


    ¡°You see, Stefan, I think life is like chess.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is it so? I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± The empress nodded softly while making her next movement.


    ¡°I think a good chess yer just needs to keep his pieces and the enemy pieces in mind; then he must move his pieces ordingly, predicting the enemy¡¯s movements and slowly cornering him.¡±


    ¡°A good analogy.¡± Orpheus nodded, not refusing this im.


    ¡°Unfortunately, the real world is not so simple. Sometimes, your pieces are not enough to defeat the enemy.¡± He added to correct her.


    ¡°Ah, so you also think like that ?¡± She looked into his eyes.


    ¡°I, on the other hand, think that even a well-used pawn can destroy a fortress.¡± Just at that moment, one of her pawns ate Orpheus¡¯s rook.


    Orpheus sighed exaggeratedly. ¡°Amazing, I did not see thating.¡±


    He then moved his bishop to eat her pawn.


    Just as the empress wanted to continue, he stopped her and dered.


    ¡±Let¡¯s stop beating around the bush and directly get the point.¡±


    ¡±Oh? Impatient are we?¡± The empress chuckled while moving her pawn; however, the game soon ended in three moves; he had checkmated her.


    Although, frustrated, the empress didn¡¯t let it show on her face.


    ¡±You are right; let¡¯s cut right to the chase.¡±


    ¡±I know you must have investigated me, so tell me what you want.¡± He dered with his legs crossed while calmly sipping his ss of whisky. The empress didn¡¯t immediately answer; she first took a sip of her ss of wine and enjoyed it.


    ¡±Indeed, you¡¯re right. I did investigate you, and I¡¯m happy with what I¡¯ve learned. I want to you for your connection, especially your connection with the Zeroth Organization, there is someone I want to eliminate, and there was something I wished to do. I¡¯ll use your connection; simply put, I¡¯ll be using you.¡± The empress didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told him that she wished to use him.


    Orpheus, disguising as Stefan, smiled and finished his cup.


    ¡±I like your mindset. You want to use me, and I also want to use you. My first goal, the most important one, is to sleep with you. It¡¯s the type of man I am. I can give you almost everything but the premise that you¡¯re not ungrateful. As you said, life is like a game of chess, but life is also about giving and taking; I¡¯m a merchant, after all. My 1st goal is to taste you and my second goal is to snatch you from your husband. To have youpletely under me. What do you think? Will you y the game called the one that falls first win?¡±


    He asked with a provocative smile. He didn¡¯t forget to add.


    ¡±Of course, I¡¯ll be the one to win.¡±


    The way he smiled, saying those words irked the empress, she understood he was deliberately provoking her, but she was not the one to back down facing a challenge no matter how tough it would be; if she were a coward, she wouldn¡¯t have what she had together. Beforeing to this meeting, she had decided on many things; most of what was happening right was within expectations.


    If this man thought he could win, then he would be greatly mistaken; nothing could win her heart anymore, as it was dead since the emperor began to ignore her; the only warmth that kept her heart beating was her son; she would do anything for him, for his happiness.


    ¡±Fufufu! We shall see.¡± The empress dered, taking the bait. The two smiled before leaving that ce. They moved toward a mansion somewhere in the capital.


    The mansion stood there as if the surrounding nature had embraced it, that the flora flowed within it as much as around it. For the architect had loved the trees so much that there was a mighty oak in the center, centuries old, and a great house had been built around it.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± The empress dered after taking a deep breath; she headed toward one of the rooms on the upper floor of the mansion, and naturally, Orpheus followed with his arms behind his back. It was going to be fun indeed.


    There was no one inside the mansion except for the two; they arrived before one of the biggest rooms on the upper floor. The empress pushed the door open and walked; he followed her inside, checking the room. The room on the second floor was very luxurious. The room¡¯s roof was a giant mirror that showed everything below with a golden chandelier filled with aromatic candles that lit up the room.


    But the first thing one would notice when you entered the room was not the roof nor the chandelier. Instead, it was the giant double bed upying half of the room.


    It was so big and luxurious.


    However, Lillia could not pay attention to any of that. When they entered the room, Orpheus moved and sealed her lips and supported her body with his two hands.


    One of his palms sped her breasts, making Lillia moan softly. Meanwhile, his other hand slowly moved down, touching her hips, then her plump ass, and slowly scratching her tailbone.


    Lillia took a deep breath. Although she was decided what to do even beforeing here , in some part of her mind, she knew that this was wrong.


    In fact, several times, she was close to pushing Orpheus away and running from the room.


    However, her logical side was suppressed by the pain and rage she was feeling. At the same time, the feeling of someone other than her husband caressing her body was like poison to her.


    The feeling of revenge was too great. It was like a powerful drug that made her mind hazy.


    Coupled with the desire to help her son and have a powerful man under her control was like a powerful drug she couldn¡¯t resist even when she knew it was dangerous.


    Inside the empress¡¯s mind, it could only be dangerous to those that don¡¯t know how to control themselves. To her, who had lived in schemes and deceit since the day she was born, coupled with her experience, there was no way she would lose this game.


    This man was nothing more than her chess piece; she would let him have the illusion of being in control whilepletely turning him into a puppet of her liking. A fly couldn¡¯t escape a spider queen¡¯s. He would eventually fall prey to her to feed her son.


    She would be the winner of the game called the one that falls first win. She had already won.


    It is time to show him who was in control.

 Chapter 149 The Game called....2

    The road that led to and from White City was barely detectable beneathyers of dust, sand, shrubs, and leaves. The asional animal could be heard rustling in the tall grasses of the unkempt gardens or hiding in the wild overgrown bushes.


    Remnants of packages and magazines stilly at some of the doorsteps, unopened and long forgotten. At least the animals got some use out of them. There were signs of fires; in some cases, it was merely a trail of soot and smoke above a window pane; in others, it was a pile of ash where once a building stood.


    White City, once bustling with life and brimming with light at this hour, was now a mere distant memory of better times. Were it not for the asional bird call, the only sound in this town was that of the wind. The sounds of market vendors, ying families, and a lovingmunity were no more.


    The safety of the bank was forfeited long ago. There was nothing left but empty halls and empty safety deposit boxes, boxes that made for great nesting areas for small birds who dly took advantage of this.


    No matter how you looked at it, this town was an eerie sight to behold. Lives were forgotten, perhaps wholly ruined, and there was barely anything to show for it. But with nothing else to lose, this town had a strange sense offort about it. Like a world of opportunity, except there was nobody there to take it.


    This was one of the bustling cities under the angel¡¯s race management, but after that war, everything was gone, and this city became a ghost city. Not only did it be a ghost city, but it became part of one of the forbidden zones, the most dangerous of all.


    Darkness overshadowed this ghost city, making the already chilling night even more chilly.


    And in this chilly world were two humans kneeled; surrounded by shadows, the two humans were injured.


    They felt pain in their chest, they felt pain in their arms, and they felt pain in their mind. It was exhausting, and the pain took its toll on them. Tired, but unable to sleep and unable to stop it. They gently rubbed their injury and, with eyes staring at their hands, tried to figure out a way to relieve themselves of this pain.<sub>.</sub>


    They let out a moaning yelp, part desperation, and part determination. They had two options: fight or give up. They told themselves it¡¯d be over soon; whether that was true or not was irrelevant as it gave them the necessary strength to deal with it nheless.


    They thought they would survive; however, one of the shadows moved and sunk his fangs into the neck of one of them; the shadow seemed to have injected something into hisrade because as soon the shadow with red eyes disappeared, hisrade started thrashing, and there was an explosion of ck light which sent the other flying.


    ¡±Ugh!¡±


    While grunting in pain, the survivor cleared his eyes and looked in hisrade¡¯s direction, and he immediately wished he shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    A shriek in the twilight, cracking of wood, and suddenly he was eye to eye with a frightening soul of darkness and terror. Six crazed eyes stare at him with a harrowing excitement, and another shriek echoes from its vile mouth with a most putrid smell.


    Two lights on dangling stalks adorn its withered head, which itself is covered in blisters and soils. Oozing magma escapes the creature¡¯s forked nostrils set within a pudgy nose.


    Its withered head sits atop a massive, skeletal body. A giant scar crosses its chest, seemingly like a reminder of some event in the past.


    The creature takes a step forward; its two legs steadily carry its diabolical body with frightful energy.<sub></sub>


    Four immense wings extend themselves fully. Jagged bones and glowing membranes stretch upward, preventing you from seeing anything other than this being. The creature, disappointed or bored, breaks its gaze upon him for now.


    ¡±Stay away¡­. monster, devil.¡±  The man shouted before that thing moved in his direction and shed with its w; the man was bisected in two, and thest thing he heard was.


    ¡±What a bother, another failure.¡±


    On his dying breath, he wondered what they were trying to aplish. He had never thought the most dangerous forbidden zone would be the home to the ursed race, the vampires.


    The shadows, who were none other than vampires using their special ability, the night ruler killed the failure and retreated to their quarters. Today¡¯s harvest was bad as well. Still, they would soon grow their stronger army, ready for the iing war to overtake the world; this left them quite excited.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Back to Orpheus¡¯s location and their little game.


    Inside the empress¡¯s mind, it could only be dangerous to those that don¡¯t know how to control themselves. To her, who had lived in schemes and deceit since the day she was born, coupled with her experience, there was no way she would lose this game.<sub></sub>


    This man was nothing more than her chess piece; she would let him have the illusion of being in control whilepletely turning him into a puppet of her liking. A fly couldn¡¯t escape a spider queen¡¯s. He would eventually fall prey to her to feed her son.


    She would be the winner of the game called the one that falls first win. She had already won.


    It is time to show him who was in control. She would let him think he was in control before showing who was the real master.


    As if he could read her mind, Orpheus chuckled, amused. He continued with what he was doing; this time, he hugged her waist and pressed her body against his body. He savored her lips fiercely, sucking and licking them as though they were the tastiest dessert in the world.


    When he moved his lips away, Lillia was panting heavily.


    ¡°How is it?¡± He asked with a smile.


    Lillia bit her lips.


    ¡°It felts differently than my husband¡¯s kisses.¡± She said she was not lying; all of this was to put her in full confidence mode.


    ¡°Is it so? Well, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m better.¡± Orpheus knew what she was nning but still decided to y along.


    Without giving Lilia time to answer, her mouth was sealed again. Lillia moaned and opened her mouth, leaving his tongue to go inside her and sucking a bit of my saliva.


    Lillia¡¯s gesture was so lewd that he could not believe she was a married woman. Her eyes, however, were filled with struggle. Even when she was kissing him, he could see in her eyes that she knew she should stop this.


    Perhaps if she stopped now, she could still go back. She could forget tonight¡¯s kiss, and tomorrow everything would be like before.


    These thoughts were like a spark that woke her up. Suddenly, Lillia pushed me away and looked at the ground.


    ¡°¡­ Sorry, I¡­ I can¡¯t betray my husband¡­ Even if he is in the wrong, I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    Immediately afterward, Lillia struggled out of Orpheus¡¯s arms and rushed towards the door.


    But he instantly hugged her waist and pressed his body against her back.


    ¡°¡­ Are you sure?¡± He breathed softly in her ear. ¡°Mmm¡­ If you want to stop, I¡¯ll stop. It¡¯s just that you are so beautiful, and sexy¡­ Your husband sure is fortunate. I don¡¯t understand why he went after another woman when he has such a charming wife.¡±


    Lillia shivered, and her eyes turned hazy. Feeling my breath against her ear, she felt her whole body bing weak.


    As a woman, Lillia was weak against sweet works. Moreover, she was currently enraged with her husband. Therefore, in front of the sweet nothings of a handsome young man, her resolution wavered.


    Orpheus did not give her time to think. With his right hand, he pulled her face towards him and kissed her lips again.


    Lillia was unable to resist. She involuntarily opened her thirsty lips and stretched out her tongue tenderly. The next second, their tongues were entangled again, and Lillia¡¯s body was shivering softly in his arms.


    While his mouth sucked Lillia¡¯s lips, Orpheus¡¯s two hands continued working. One of them was rubbing Lillia¡¯s breasts, pinching her nipples over her clothes, and ying with her two huge mountains.


    His other hand was caressing the rest of her body, slowly sliding down her clothes and caressing her most intimate parts.


    He could feel her body turning hot. Her breathing grew ragged, and her beautiful eyes had turned misty.


    Although she thought she could easily control this man through sex, she learned that it would be a challenging feat.


    In the end, Lillia was a noblewoman. Although she had experienced sex with the emperor, she knew nothing about this kind of forey. For her, sex was only sleeping in a bed, inserting the dick with a little bit of y, and the end.


    Now, though, her entire body was under the stimtion of his hands. Orpheus chuckled and caressed her body gently, using his special crimson origin to stimte her nerves and make her moan each time his fingers stroked her skin. This would be fun.

 Chapter 150 The Game called....3*

    Although she thought she could easily control this man through sex, she learned that it would be a challenging feat.


    In the end, Lillia was a noblewoman. Although she had experienced sex with the emperor, she knew nothing about this kind of forey. For her, sex was only sleeping in a bed, inserting the dick with a little bit of y, and the end.


    Now, though, her entire body was under the stimtion of my two hands. Orpheus chuckled and caressed her body gently, using his special crimson origin to stimte her nerves and make her moan each time his fingers stroked her skin. This would be fun.


    Eventually, Lilia¡¯sst bit of reason started to disappear. She could not control her body and only followed his movements, moaning softly in pleasure.


    ¡°¡­ God of Creation, what am I doing?¡± Lillia whispered softly after our lips separated. I grinned and kissed her shoulders, licked her neck, and kissed her earlobes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody will know about this. Besides, your husband was in the wrong first¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Yeah¡­ He was in the wrong first¡­¡±


    As though these words had a special magic power, Lilia hugged my back and groaned. Her mouth let out a soft moan, and her eyshes trembled gently.


    Each time I licked her neck or breasts, Lilia¡¯s curved her body and shivered, letting out moans and grunts of pleasure that stimted our minds.


    While I savored her body, my hands finished taking off her clothes. Finally, the naked body of my father¡¯s wife was in front of my eyes.


    The excitement I was feeling was incredible. I wanted just to throw her to the bed and pierce her brains out.


    However, Lilia¡¯s excitement was not less than mine. The feeling of betraying her husband filled her with so much guilty as pleasure; plus, the fact that she was taking revenge against him made the experience much more thrilling.


    Unconsciously, both Lillia and Orpheus fell on the bed in each other arms. Lillia felt his palms groping her breasts. The soft caress made her feel good, and his gentleness made her unable to refuse. She did not stop him from touching her further.


    Under Orpheus¡¯s constant caresses, Lillia¡¯s body was breathless. Her beautiful white skin glistened with sweat, and her wavy blond hair fell on the bed in disorder.


    Orpheus¡¯s greedy mouth kissed her body again. Each part of Lillia¡¯s body where his lips and tongue passed trembled in expectation. He kissed her soft belly, her beautiful belly button, and finally, he reached the sacred ce between her legs.<sub>.</sub>


    At this point, he removed his clothes. To his surprise, Lillia herself took the initiative to help him undress. In fact, she seemed even more rushed than him


    ¡°Hurry up¡­¡± Lillia¡¯s panted and whispered. He grinned and kissed her neck, pressing her against the bed and positioning himself over her.


    Then, Orpheus¡¯s hands gently separated her legs while his strong body pressed her body firmly, pinning her down.


    ¡°¡­ You are truly a masterpiece. Even although you are betraying your husband, you are like this¡­¡±


    He said and used his finger to scoop a bit of the abundant love juice flowing out of Lillia¡¯s cave.


    Lillia blushed in embarrassment and put on an enraged expression.


    ¡°Stop that..¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s start¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Orpheus, disguised as Stefan, caressed Lillia¡¯s legs and slowly moved towards her honey hole. Lillia¡¯s legs opened and closed constantly, and her mouth emitted repeated unconscious moans.


    While his fingers stimted her sacred ce, he licked Lillia¡¯s neck, biting and sucking her beautiful skin. In less than one minute, he had filled her breast and shoulders with several hickeys.


    ¡°¡­ Ugh¡­ Amm¡­~¡± Lillia¡¯s moaned and hugged Orpheus¡¯s head. At the same time, her legs wrapped around my waist.


    His body was tightly entangled with hers. Orpheus breathed on her ear again and kissed her lips. Then, he used his hand to point his dick towards her opening.


    Slowly, he rubbed his lower head against her slit. Lillia let out a soft moan and bit her lips. But at this moment, herst bit of resistance surged.<sub></sub>


    ¡±Stefan¡­ N-No¡­ It¡¯s wrong¡­ W-We need to stop¡­¡±


    Hearing her ragged words, Orpheus smirked. Then, he thrust forward!


    ¡°Ahnnn¡­¡± Lillia shivered instantly. Her already sensitive body tensed up, releasing a huge flood of love juices.


    Then, her body copsed on the bed.


    Just like that, Lilia¡¯s had cum.


    ¡°¡­ So big¡­¡± Lillia muttered softly and hugged his back. He smirked and started to move.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Ahnn¡­ Ugh¡­ ahh¡­~¡±


    Lillia¡¯s moans were like music for his ears. Each time he pierced her, he could hear her sweet voice resounding through the room, reminding him of what he wasmitting.


    She was the wife of the empress r, the empress of the empire, the arrogant woman that had several times tried to kill everything that stood in her way.


    And now, she was moaning under his body.


    ¡°¡­ How is it? I¡¯m sure I¡¯m bigger than your husband, right?¡± Orpheus smirked.


    Lillia¡¯s blushed and let out a soft moan.


    ¡°¡­ P-Please, stop t-talking about him¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± he smiled. Then, he started to move much faster.<sub></sub>


    ¡°Hiii¡­ S-Slower¡­ A-Ahn¡­ S-Slower¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, I¡¯m bigger than your husband, right?¡±


    Lillia blushed. Her green eyes looked at me with a gaze of grudge, but then, she nodded.


    Next, she hugged his neck and kissed his lips fiercely.


    This woman.


    Orpheus grabbed her waist and continued moving up and down, piercing her insides continually.


    He could feel her walls parting to receive his cock. Each time he thrust inside her, it was as though her soft flesh wrapped around his dick, sucking and stimting it.


    Lillia was not as tight as some other women I had slept with, but her body was very sexy. Her breasts, huge butt, and hourss figure were beautiful.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Ugh¡­ Ahm~ So good¡­¡±


    Lillia moaned and closed her eyes, losing herself in the pleasure of sex. She seemed to forget that she was the empress, and now, she was only a woman enjoying her most primal desire. She had missed this for so long, a few years already.


    All her problems, the death of her son, the indifference of her husband. Her ns, everything was forgotten in the pleasure of sex.


    The only thing that remained was her desire to mate.


    ¡°Miss, You are gorgeous,¡± Orpheus whispered and kissed her earlobe while he messed her insides. Lillia opened her eyes and smiled, opening her arms to let him enjoy her body.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know who your husband is, but you should leave him ande with me; what do you think?¡± He asked with a soft smirk.


    Lillia blushed and rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming¡­ Although I don¡¯t mind making you my ve.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s my line.¡¯ Orpheus chuckled, amused.


    For now, though, he would follow her game.


    ¡°Ohhhh!!¡±


    Lillia let out a loud moan. She could feel his tongue moving around her breasts, flicking them. Then, She felt his teeth pressing against her nipples.


    Suddenly, Lillia shivered in pleasure, and her cave wrapped tightly against his dick.


    Instantly, the love juices came again.


    This was her second orgasm!


    Orpheus smirked and looked at Lillia¡¯s eyes with a smile.


    ¡°¡­ You truly are sensitive¡­ Are you sure you don¡¯t want to leave your useless husband and change him for me?¡±


    Lillia was unable to reply due to her shivering body. Instead, she let out an intelligible moan and closed her eyes.


    However, he was not done with her.


    Before the pleasure of her orgasm could fade out, Orpheus started to move again.


    ¡°!!!¡±


    Lillia¡¯s eyes opened wide.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­¡± She tried to speak up, but it was toote.


    Without warning, she was attacked by a new round of pleasure mixed with the pain due to her sensitive body.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Lillia¡¯s arms hugged Orpheus¡¯s back tightly, and her head rested on his shoulders. He could feel her nails piercing his skin slightly.


    She stayed in that position while moaning and letting out seductive sounds.


    The mming soundsing from their connected bodies filled the room. Each time he pierced her, he could hear the sound of his cock messing with her wet cave.


    Lillia¡¯s body was tightly glued to him like a ko. She shivered and trembled with each one of his movements. Her body twisted in pleasure, and her breasts moved up and down due to her hurried breathing.


    At this time, he elerated his movements. Orpheus pressed her body against the bed and pistoned hard, harder than anything she had felt before.


    ¡°Ahnn¡­ S-Slo-Slower¡­ P-Please¡­¡±


    Lillia begged with a face melted in pleasure; however, he did not stop. Instead, he elerated even more.


    With her waist in his hands, he stopped the movements of her body and forced her to endure each of his attacks helplessly.


    Each time Orpheus pierced her, he could feel her fleshy insides shivering. Her womb was like a mouth, sucking on his dick and begging it to fill her with his hot cum.


    Soon, Orpheus could feel Lillia¡¯s body turning tense. Her moans became faster and faster, and her breathing turned short. She was nearing another climax.

 Chapter 151 Are you alright?*

    ¡°W-Wait¡­ Uhgnn¡­~¡± The empress was overwhelmed, this man was not letting her get the slightest rest and she was starting to feel exhausted; she tried to stop him but to no avail.


    Lillia let out a loud moan. Her body shivered violently while she arched her back.


    Orpheus held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, he moved back and forth, invading her insides until her most profound part.


    ¡°Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­ Stefan¡­ S-Stop¡­¡±


    Lillia¡¯s ragged voice reached his ears. Of course, he did not stop. Instead, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.


    Lillia¡¯s body shivered. When she felt his tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and left her body at his mercy.


    She could feel like the asshole was grinning.


    Without caring about her feelings, he moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his cock, and piercing her womb. Lillia could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks.


    He grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard.


    ¡°Ahhnnn¡­~¡± Lillia screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around his cock. He sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body.


    Her neck, her shoulders, her back. Lillia was filled with hickeys symbolizing the forbidden love affair she had tonight. For an instant, he could not help but wonder what the emperor would think if he found these hickeys in his wife¡¯s body.


    Lillia was too far gone to worry about that, though. Currently, she could only moan and groan under his attacks.


    A thread of saliva slid down her lips, and her love juices repeatedly flowed out her vagina, drenching the bedpletely.


    He released her breasts and pulled her arms, using them to hold her body. With each thrust, her body was pulled towards him seductively.<sub></sub>


    ¡°So good¡­~¡± Lillia groaned. Her eyes, full of lust, turned towards him, and her lustrous lips searched for his. Soon, their tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle.


    Lilia¡¯s mind waspletely nk. She could not think of anything but the feeling of their bodies colliding.


    Orpheus sighed. Hearing her pants and moans was incredibly exciting.


    After a while, he released her body and let it fall on the bed. Then, he pressed her shoulders against the bed and thrust on her like that.


    With her body pinned on the bed, he attacked and attacked, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust.


    Lillia¡¯s mouth opened in a long moan while she struggled below his body, twisting seductively.


    The pping sounds of his hips colliding against her buttocks filled the room. They were like a percussion of lust that turned Lillia crazy.


    Eventually, Lillia¡¯s fourth climax wasing. As though anticipating it, her moans became louder, and her hands gripped the bed sheets, waiting for the so-desired peak.


    But when she was just an instant away froming, he stopped.


    Lillia was surprised. Irritated, she tried to move her hips to reach the peak, but he used his body to immobilize hers.


    ¡°¡­ Miss Maria, it looks like you are about toe, huh.¡±


    Lillia looked at him with a pleading gaze and bit her lips. Her expression was so seductive that he wanted to pound her brains out.


    However, he endured and curved his lips into a smirk.<sub></sub>


    ¡°¡­ Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m better than your husband?¡± He asked. Lillia¡¯s eyes shook momentarily, and an expression of hesitation appeared on her face.


    Although she had already betrayed her husband, she still wanted to save hisst bit of dignity.


    However, he did not allow it. Biting her earlobe, he stimted her while he ground his cock against her womb slowly in such a way that it increased her stimtion significantly, but it was not enough to make here.


    In such a situation, Lillia¡¯s mind turned foggy. She wanted toe. She wanted to continue enjoying this forbidden pleasure.


    After several seconds, her lips opened softly.


    ¡°¡­ Y-Yes¡­¡±


    Orpheus smirked. ¡°Mm? I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t hear you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ Y-Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Miss Maria, try being louder.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, asshole, you are better than him, okay!?¡±


    Lillia shouted impatiently. She then smiled seductively and kissed his lips.


    ¡°¡­ Please, I beg you¡­¡±


    ¡±Hehehe! Now you admitted it.¡±<sub></sub>


    With a softugh, Orpheus pressed Lillia against the bed again and moved his cock slowly.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m cumming again¡­ What should I do?¡± He asked.


    ¡°¡­ Just cum inside. You already did it once anyway¡­¡±


    Hearing Lillia¡¯s sweet voice, his excitement reached its peak.


    ¡°I wonder what your husband would think if he knows you are begging for the cock of another man.¡±


    Before Lillia could answer, he started to sprint again.


    Lillia let out a moan. Her body shivered on the bed, and her arms gripped the sheets strongly.


    He pierced his penis into her deepest part. He could feel her cervix arching each time he thrust, and her lips letting out intermittent moans.


    Once and again, he attacked her like that, slowly approaching a new climax.


    Eventually, Lillia¡¯s body tensed up. Her hips trembled, trying to elerate her orgasm, and her mouth opened in a long moan.


    Finally, her vagina tightened around him as though sucking his penis to merge with it.


    In front of that incredible stimulus, she shot another round inside her.


    Lillia shivered. The feeling of his hot liquid filling her made her crazy. Her eyes rolled up, and her body twitched violently.


    ¡°C-Cumming¡­!¡±


    Eventually, she copsed after a long and loud scream.


    He sighed. Looking at the copsed body of the empress, he pulled his penis out.


    Instantly, semen mixed with love juices overflowed from her vagina.


    Lilia¡¯s let out a sigh of satisfaction and closed her eyes. After this crazy round of sex, she waspletely fatigued.


    She could hardly move a muscle.


    She wanted to rest, but the asshole wouldn¡¯t let her rest.


    ? Lillia opened her eyes in dissatisfaction. But when she saw his weapon standing up fiercely, her words caught her throat.


    ¡°You¡­ Are you not done?¡±


    ¡®Of course not, my beautifuldy. The night is just starting.¡¯


    ¡±Please, I¡¯m begging you, please let me rest, okay?¡± She tried to plead, but obviously, he wouldn¡¯t do that.


    Almost without warning, his cock pierced her pussy until the womb.


    The empress gasped in surprise. Her body, which had not recovered from hisst stunt, shivered fiercely.


    Seeing this, Orpheus smirked and started to thrust, moving his waist up and down and mming his balls on her hole.


    The empress was alreadypletely wet, so Orpheus¡¯s dick slid inside easily. It pierced her lower lips and hit her womb in a powerful thrust.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The empress let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but he held her hands, so she could not move.


    For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled him with even more lust. He felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes.


    ¡°Please s-slow down¡­¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± He smiled, but his actions did not follow his words. Instead of slowing down, his thrusts became faster. Lillia gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus licked her neck and armpit and bit her nipples. One of his hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.


    Finally, his hand moved to her vulva. He used his fingers to rub the small ins of short hair between her legs, making the empress moan loudly.


    Then, when Lillia got used to the pleasure, he pulled the hair up.


    ¡°Ughn¡­~¡± She moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body, and her walls tightened around Orpheus¡¯s dick,


    He took a deep breath and continued bullying her. His once again teeth left small marks around her breast and neck, biting and licking mercilessly.


    For the next two hours, he bullied her; the empress couldn¡¯t remember how many times she had orgasms, her mind was utterly nk, and she couldn¡¯t think anything but sex; his cock seemed to have rewritten her body entirely to his shape and convenience, it wouldn¡¯t be a lie if from now on she couldn¡¯t live without this man¡¯s cock.


    She had forgotten her initial goal; there was no way she could easily control this man; he was too dangerous, she could feel it, she almost gotpletely subdued by him, she must do something and quickly as that.


    Suddenly, everything seemed to blur like a mirage, and the empress felt someone was shaking her body, her head felt dizzy, and she opened her eyes, she was standing in the middle of the room, and Orpheus was the one shaking her.


    ¡±Are you alright? You be like this after I kissed you.¡± He told her with an innocent smile mixed with a bit of worry.


    ¡±What?¡± The empress was shocked; she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.

 Chapter 152 Premonition

    Suddenly, everything seemed to blur like a mirage, and the empress felt someone was shaking her body, her head felt dizzy, and she opened her eyes, she was standing in the middle of the room, and Orpheus was the one shaking her.


    ¡±Are you alright? You be like this after I kissed you.¡± He told her with an innocent smile mixed with a bit of worry.


    ¡±What?¡± The empress was shocked; she couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard.


    ¡®Does that means that everything she experienced until now was nothing but a dream?¡¯


    The empress felt ashamed of this possibility; her shame grew after feeling the sticky sensation between her legs, and her underwear waspletely drenched.


    ¡®What the hell had just happened?¡¯ Lillia didn¡¯t know what to think of the current situation as she had never been in a situation like this, so she was helpless; her brain could not think of anything other than disappearing right now.


    ¡±Maria, what is the problem?¡± Orpheus said, trying to touch her, but she swatted his hand to the side and coldly dered.


    ¡±Leave. I want to be alone.¡±


    Orpheus was shocked by Lillia¡¯s sudden outburst but seeing her serious expression, he didn¡¯t say anything and left.


    Lillia felt bad for him, but she couldn¡¯t let him discover what happened; she could die if that happened. To think she would have that kind of dream just by kissing him, she wondered how much she wanted to have sex for her to experience something like that.


    ¡±Ah! I¡¯m so ashamed. I¡¯ll contact himter. For now, I¡¯ve to take a shower to cool off.¡± She said before walking toward the shower.


    A few minutester, the empress felt refreshed.


    ¡±Soaking in that heated water, feeling it hug every inch of skin so gently, breathing in the aroma of the bubble bath¡­ it was my heaven¡­ my mini-vacation¡­ a ce to breathe deeply and let my inner peace return.¡±


    ¡±Hah! Even though it was a dream, I can¡¯t stop thinking about it.¡± The empress said dreamily while trying to touch herself but soon stopped.


    ¡±I must have be crazy.¡± She sighed before closing her eyes, even though she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it.


    And it was exactly Orpheus¡¯s goal. The seed had been nted and what was left was to let it bloom. He used his innate ability to make her see an illusion when he kissed her.


    ??????


    After Orpheus returned to the vi, he went to sleep with a smile on his lips; Kaguya joined him and slept beside him. She used his chest as a pillow and slept soundlessly.


    She had a dream, and in this dream, she was sitting in what seemed to be a meadow. The meadow was a glorious expanse of grass and meadow flowers, grass rustling gently in the breeze. There was a narrow brook flowing through it choked with weeds. Tall water-mint with pale lc flowers, like dozens of tiny bells, were growing at the brook¡¯s edge.


    In the near distance stood a little girl, she was dressed in a white piece princess dress, the little girl was dancing. Her hair flowed down her back like the ck ink of a tilted piece of parchment.


    The little girl was like a snapshot out of time. She can see her ck hair blowing in the spring breeze; her youthful face turned toward the sun. The girl danced, danced like the joy of life within her cannot be tamed. In that one-piece princess dress, she could be anyone, yet no one at the same time.


    She had that feeling that to her, the little girl was the world itself, and without her, she could not enjoy a simple flower or the rising sun. There was nothing she wouldn¡¯t do to keep her safe from harm, but she could not protect her forever. She can only be there when she falls and stands well back while reaching for the stars.


    Yes! She was sure the little girl could; she was her girl after all. She had that sudden feeling, and as though to confirm her feeling, the little girl turned her head in her direction for the first time since the start; no words can¡¯t be used to describe the little girl¡¯s beauty; she was like a doll, she had heterochromia eyes, her left eye had an icy blueish hue, strangely this eye remain her of her own, and as for her right eye, it was purple a beautiful purple eye.


    The little girl opened her mouth and said,


    ¡±Mom¡±


    It was like an electric shock passed through her body, she couldn¡¯t talk and finally when she was about to speak everything started melting, bing blurry and before the little girl disappeared she mumbled something and reading her lips movement she was able toprehend her words,


    ¡±Take care of Daddy for me. See you soon.¡±


    ¡®Wait¡¯


    She shouted, and naturally, everything disappeared as if it had never existed, to begin with.


    ¡°Huh??¡±


    Kaguya fully snapped her eyes open only to be greeted with gorgeous scenery, a dark ceiling filled with numerous beautiful stars.


    Blinking her eyes several times, Kaguya knew it was only a weird dream.


    And yet¡­.


    Compared to all of her others, that dream felt far more unique, more special, as if it had a special connection with her; she couldn¡¯t exin it if you were to ask, but she was sure that it was not a simple dream even when she was having a hard time remembering the girl¡¯s feature except for her dark hair and heterochromia eyes, she couldn¡¯t remember anything else no matter how hard she tried.


    That figure of a little girl, whoever she was or if she existed at all, just held a maic attraction, a special connection with her.


    However, before Kaguya¡¯s thought could further delve into the dream, she felt a shift of movement.


    Orpheus¡¯s beautiful crimson eyes meet with Kaguya¡¯s deep icy blue ones in a warm exchange. Waking up this way and seeing each other was somehow special, at least for her.


    Frankly, ever since their most intense intimate session, Kaguya found it much easier to be intuned with her feelings. She hade to understand that she had fallen deeply for the mysterious youth before she even knew it. At the start, it was just a slight interest in his person before it evolved into liking before it became she was now in love with the little rascal.


    She hoped he could fall deeply as she did; however, she knew she could never surpass, nor take the twin¡¯s 1st ce in his heart, no matter how hard she tried. Nobody could change this fact; she was sure of it; still, she wanted a ce in his heart, and judging by the way he was looking at her right now, Kaguya was aware that he was slowly falling for her, besides E, she often hears him mumble his name in his sleep.


    When he was with her, Orpheus had that look in his eyes only she could understand.


    It all reminded Kaguya how satisfying it is that only she could make him like this.


    And instead of talking, Kaguya got closer to Orpheus¡¯s face and began to cutely rub her soft nose against his surprisingly tender yet a little bit cold one.


    ¡±Thank you for appearing in my life.¡± She said before kissing Orpheus on his lips.


    ¡±You wee. I¡¯ll do anything for you except kill myself or one of my girls, though.¡± He said jokingly.


    ¡±Oh? That good thing to know. So, tell me how your new girl taste. You enjoyed yourself just beforeing here. I can smell her scent on you.¡±


    Hearing her words, Orpheus was truly surprised as he looked at Kaguya before asking, ¡±Are you a dog? How did you know that? Am I sure it wasn¡¯t you? It¡¯s someone else. Tell me who it¡¯s.¡±


    ¡±Because of the wonderful quality awakening I just experienced, I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±


    ¡±I¡¯m listening.¡± He said.


    ¡±Women are scary and mysterious creatures. They are scary as well. I felt the scent of another woman on you as soon as I came. I know you went to meet another woman, but I won¡¯t ask you what you did. Please be careful.¡±


    ¡±Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m always careful,¡± Orpheus replied


    ¡±It¡¯s today ss will restart, isn¡¯t it?¡± Kaguya asked while massaging her temple. She did not want to go back as it would mean her time with him would be shortened, and she felt that E would make a move after noticing that she had be his woman; her intuition was telling her that. She had this premonition.


    ¡±It seems so,¡± Orpheus replied, not really interested; if not because he wished to spend some time with E, he wouldn¡¯t want to waste his time ying the student, but being a student is not bad; he was discovering a lot of new things he had never experienced before, which made the experience worth it.


    ¡±I wonder if we will be put into the same team for Ruin exploration?¡± Kaguya wished for this, but Orpheus only chuckled while thinking it was time to uncover the secret behind the Ruins. With Br¨¹nhild, he hoped it would not be hard.

 Chapter 153 The Last day

    It was thest hours before they returned. Alvinia and E meet up with Lily. Thetter was alone, not with her partner; she told them her partner had something to do.


    Together, the three started advancing forward while chatting.


    ¡±It¡¯s indeed true; the gravity here is more than what we experienced inside the gravity room when training back then.¡± E said. She had rented that room and knew how its works.


    ¡±It was to be expected; this one is natural while thetter is artificial.¡± Alvinia said while remembering some past memories.


    ¡®Thinking about it now, walking like this has brought back some memories. I remembered the time when we seven were exploring some ruins in the second Heaven, the Lost Civilization; it was a happy time. It will be impossible to do something like that because we have be strangers to each other, slowly drifting apart. Some became madmen due to unrequited love, while the others betrayed us. Sigh! Life is full of surprises.


    The three continued to chat harmoniously while advancing. The atmosphere was great.


    However, soon this atmosphere got broken by the cry of an unwanted guest.


    ¡±Guooooooooooo!¡±


    The three looked in the direction of cry and saw the culprit. It was an origin beast; this origin beast had dark brown skin and golden eyes like that of a reptile. Bulging muscles with a height as tall as an adult male, and wore a fine-quality armor on its body which gave off a very intimidating aura. Gushing nasal breath from its big aquiline nose.


    ¡±A Goblin General¡±  The three shouted in surprise.


    The Goblin General suddenly released a strong swing from its giant sword that was tall as itself. The blow was tremendous; E and the others hastily dodged, stepping in the opposite direction.


    *Boom!*


    The Three looked in the opposite direction where the goblin general attacks had ended; they couldn¡¯t help but suck a mouthful of air, feeling shiver on their backs. This casual swing had just erased a bunch of trees on his way, leaving a deep gash on the ground.


    Alvinia Immediately summoned a deep green bow, fully drawing it; she fired three arrows sessfully toward the goblin general; with a big swing of its giant sword; the three arrows were bisected in two.


    Meanwhile, E created and shot a white ball towards the goblin general; as if he sensed the threating from E¡¯s White ball, he hastily jumped back, dodging, but Alvinia was waiting for that, instantly a green vine covered in thorns wrapped around his left foot, holding it in ce.


    E and Lily, with their rapiers, attacked him from different directions; in a matter of few minutes, the goblin general had a lot of small cuts appearing on his body; even with his fine-quality armor, the armor couldn¡¯t offset all the shes.


    Roaring, he swings its giant sword; immediately, the three girls distanced themselves from him; having gained room for a breath, he immediately cut the vines holding him.


    His eyes became red as he started madly swinging its giant sword left and right like a frenzied bull; the three continued to dodge again and again.


    After a few minutes, they decided to retaliate, following their earlier pattern; Alvinia attacked with her green bow, E and Lily fired dozens of White beams at the goblin general, and thetter just continued to swing his giant sword, deflecting some of the white beams and some arrows, while some of them managed to pierce through his fine-quality armor.


    Suddenly, he felt chill; his instincts were screaming that the twin¡¯s next attack would be fatal. And since these instincts have saved him several times, he automatically jumped back, distancing himself from the twin¡¯s extended hands. E and Lily praised his quick reaction, but he seemed to have forgotten about the third person, Alvinia, the Elven Goddess.


    Immediately sensing that something was amiss, the goblin general turned around; what greeted him, was a flower that had only two petals that looked like a beat¡¯s mouth, with hundreds of sharp teeth inside. It looks extremely scary. He could see a green and slimy-looking liquid inside the flower, that smelled bad; it¡¯s probably poison, he thought. The goblin general automatically wanted to turn in the opposite direction, outside the already opened Thorny flower mouth. However, due to the inertia, it didn¡¯t work as he wished; he was swallowed instead.


    Gulp!


    The thorny flower swallowed him, but thetter started thrashing around because the goblin general was struggling inside its belly, but after some time, he ceased struggling because it was dead. This Thorny Flower was bigger than the normal, twice the size of a normal thorny flower. The thorny flower immediately spits the goblin general giant sword and a green crystal core; this is the goblin general crystal core.


    E, Lily, and Alvinia decided to take a breath after the battle; they chose a quiet corner one kilometer away from their battle zone. After resting, they will continue and search for the other girls.


    £ª£ª£ª£ª£ª£ª


    Elsewhere, two kilometers north of the current location of the three, was Snow. Currently, she was fighting against a mutated beast.


    It was a huge bear; its height reached four meters. The bear has three atrocious horns growing on its forehead and deep crimson fur.  Its jaw and fangs can easily crush an average human. It¡¯s a Devil Bear.


    The Devil Bear is spouting a scorching me from its mouth. Snow quickly rolled on the ground, trying to avoid the me.


    The Devil Bear was spreading me like a methrower as if it was saying it wouldn¡¯t let Snow approach.


    Snow sighed before activating her domain; a fifteen meters zone entirely in ice appeared, trapping the Devil Bear; ice and me collided, resulting in an explosion.


    *Boom*


    The Devil Bear staggered back; in this exchange, it was his loss because its me was not powerful enough; the Devil Bear wanted to escape from Snow Ice¡¯s domain quickly, but how could Snow allow that, she coldly muttered.


    ¡±Condense, [Iceberg]¡±


    Immediately as if following her order, her Ice domain condensed in the blink of an eye in one location, where the Devil Bear was, sensing the approaching danger, he roared


    ¡±Guuaaaaahhh!¡±


    me erupted from its body, but this seemed not to be working, the me was extinguished, and the Devil Bear was sealed in an Ice sculpture, looking like a small iceberg.


    As if she had done something worthless, with a nk expression, Snow snapped her fingers; the iceberg containing the now frozen and dead Devil Bear shattered into many pieces with a red crystal core the size of a thumb rolling out. Still, with her nk expression, Snow retrieved the crystal core and continued to advance in apletely different direction than the twins and Alvinia. She seemed to be unconsciously doing it.


    Halfway on the way, she stopped and started muttering


    ¡±I want to see that girl and have a rematch. She will be a good opponent to kill time. To help me train until I aplished my mission.¡±


    Unknowingly, the direction she took was the same as Lilith¡¯s location.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, Amber, who left Lily, decided to wander around to train before returning, but unexpectedly she stumbled upon a ruin. She decided to explore it; it was a reckless decision; she knew it, but she felt like she must gamble to evolve; maybe she could conquer this ruin and offer the rewards to her master. She had this thought. Decided Amber stepped forward.


    Arge pair of granite doors in an eerie forest marked the entrance to this dungeon. Beyond the pair of granite doors lies a grand, dusty room. It¡¯s covered in dead vermin, roots, and crawling insects.


    Amber¡¯s torch allows her to see empty shelves and broken pots, long lost and spoiled by time itself.


    Further ahead were three paths; she took a left. Its twisted trail leads downwards, and soon you enter a ragged area. Several cages hold skeletal remains of various animals. Next to the cages are odd machines. What happened in this ce?


    She slowly marches onwards, deeper into the ruin¡¯s secrets. You pass many different passages; it¡¯s one bigbyrinth of twists and turns. You eventually make it to what is likely the final room. A tall metal door blocks her path. Countless runes are all over it, somehow untouched by time and the elements. She stepped closer to inspect it and.. wait.. did something just move behind this door?


    She unsheathed her sword and swung it.


    ngs!


    A giant goblin blocked her sword. , Two eerie green eyes met her red eyes.


    The little vampire grinned before striking the giant goblin with her leg.


    Bang!


    The goblin was sent flying, breaking a few things in the process.


    Turning around in a sh, Amber moved and appeared before the flying monster and fiercely smashed her into the exploding circle.


    BOOOOM


    A world-ending st urred, turning into a gigantic mushroom cloud.


    The giant Goblin, leader of the pack of goblins, was reduced to mincemeat, the other goblins ran away after witnessing the massacre, but with a smile on her face, Amber chased after them and ughtered them.


    Before going back, she would have a little bit of fun.

 Chapter 154 The Ice Special Training Room

    Today, Kaguya was about to use the Ice special training room. She was using her credits to train. After leaving the mansion after taking breakfast together with the others, she returned to the academy ahead of Nemesis and Orpheus, who each had something to do. The reason for this was to train, to be stronger than the twins; E, to be more precise, felt threatened by this woman. She would do anything not to lose her ce in his heart, and to do this, what she needed the most was strength. The few days spent with him taught her one thing, which is to have strength, because only someone with strength or something valuable would be valuable in Orpheus¡¯s eyes, the man who always seemed to be scheming something.


    Hence the Ice queen¡¯s resolution to be special, and to do this, she must train harder and the special training rooms were there for this purpose.


    The special training rooms were located in the forest behind the training rooms and arenas.


    It is a vast forest borderline the five artificial Ruins.


    The forest was small,pact, and archaic. Its canopy was demanded by juniper, dogwood, and willow, which let through enough dancing beams of sunshine for scattered herbs to spread in the brittle leaves on the ground below.


    Silent tree limbs drooped from the asional tree, and a variety of flowers, which grew dispersed and sparingly, stuck out against the otherwise beige terrain.


    A variety of animal noises, most belonging to birds and insects, echoed in the air, and added to the sounds of the rustling of the leaves and branches of the tree tops in the wind.


    In that forest, you can see several mountains; others were entirely covered in ice, eruption volcanoes, and many others.


    There was a monument just after leaving the forest.


    Built about a dozen years ago, this statue on theke¡¯s ind is here to represent the blooming of this ce during earlier ages, and its echoes of it are still visible today.


    Its position within this environment is meant to represent the backbone of the academy and is a symbol of strength and perseverance.


    It was designed by a grand artist who wonderfully captured the region¡¯s varied history and used a morous style to convey her vision in this piece of art.


    This is the statue of the founder of the Heaven Star academy, the mysterious expert, his identity was a mystery.


    Every element was crafted and created with high-quality materials from local suppliers, ensuring this monument will stand the tests of time and continue to bring joy.


    Kaguya had headed to one of those mountains, the one fully covered in ice. Once there, she headed to arge building entirely made of ice; she handed her entrance pass to the old man sitting there, emitting an icy atmosphere. The old man had white hair and blue eyes; he looked like someone in his fiftieth. He didn¡¯t say anything; he just directed her towards the ice mountain peak. The temperature was cold, and a buildingposed of ten rooms was there.


    Kaguya chose Room number 3 and entered it; she was dumbfounded because in front of her was a world entirely made of ice; it was like she stepped into an Ice world, not a room; there was even a small mountain made of ice in her left and the center is a small blueke emitting bone-chilling cold energy. Removing her clothes, leaving only her underwear.


    If a male were present, he would get a nosebleed because she looked like a goddess with her bare body protected only by a piece of ck underwear. Pristine white skin with alluring form apanied by long slender legs. Her crystal icy-blue eyes were pools of iridescent blue, sculpted upon her creamy face like dazzling jewels. Cherry lips, crystal white teeth, and those gigantic breasts threatening to burst out from the ck bra: she truly was a beautiful sight to behold.


    She dipped right into the small blue iceke; once in contact with the icy cold water, she shivered a little; even for her ice power user, it¡¯s a bit cold. Nheless, she continued to plunge deep down and soon arrived at the deepest of theke; the temperature was even icier for her. She saw a cave made of ice at the bottom, in which she went. The interior was one square foot with nothing except the training mat in the middle; the temperature inside the cave reached a freezing degree.


    Kaguya began to feel colder since she entered the ice cave; she endured it and stepped in, going straight towards the ice training mat; she couldn¡¯t waste any more time; she must use the two days granted to her to break into the legendary tier.


    She sat on the ice training mat; immediately, cold energy started invading her body from the bottom, threatening to freeze her from the interior; gritting her white lily teeth, she opened her pale blue lips and ingested a blue pill. It was a special pill to help her maximize her training time; she acquired this thanks to her mother.


    Immediately after ingesting the special pill, many strands of pure energying from the pill went to the heart, where was her core, it is to say where origin was stored.


    The core colors vary ording to your type of mutant power: Icy blue crystal for ice type attribute origin master, blue for water type attribute origin master, red for fire type attribute origin master, Deep yellow color for Earth-type attribute origin master, light green for wind type attribute origin master,¡­.[AN: More information in the auxiliary volume Information Chapter ].


    Kaguya¡¯s core, deep in her heart, was an Icy blue crystal; revolving around the crystal were three other small crystals.


    It showed she¡¯s level 5 because each small crystal represents a level.


    The pill energy went to the big crystal before it¡¯s released back to the body, cleaning and strengthening it; it was helping her absorb the cold energying from the Ice training mat, and that energy went back to the big crystal inside the heart immediately it started forming another crystal, more and more energy is absorbed and sends back helping to form the new small crystal.


    Like that, Kaguya continued to sit on the Ice training mat for more than forty hours, absorbing the Ice cold energy from the ice training mat to form her new small crystal so that she could step into the next level.


    An hourter, she was ejected from the ice cave; she managed to step into the next level by forming her fourth small crystal; immediately, all ice-cold energy present in the ice cave started rushing towards her forming a vortex of ice energy with her at the center. All the ice-cold energy forming the vortex was swallowed into her body, going straight towards the big crystal; some of the leftovers went to the already formed fourth small crystal,pleting the breakthrough process.


    *Boom*


    A huge wave of ice-cold energy was expulsed from her body, freezing the already Ice cave, and the temperature plummeted even more.


    Kaguya got up, and her eyes snapped open, her icy blue crystal eyes became more colored, her lustrous ck hair changed from its original colors to a pure white crystal hair shining like a moonlight, she looked around immediately the temperature plummeted, even more, curving her lustrous cherry lips a little she said in a cold voice.


    ¡±So this is how one feels when stepping into the next level. Truly marvelous feeling. I feel like I have more control over my power now; I can quickly summon my giant Ice Crystal Clock when executing my Frozen World technique, and it canst more than five seconds now that I¡¯m at Early rank level 4. It can easily crush that bug Leon if we fight now, but only if he is still in peak Level 5, what I think is unlikely knowing how gifted he is.¡±


    She snapped her fingers immediately the leftover energy was used to make her blue one-piece robe covering her white jade skin, which looked like the skin of a newborn; she looked even more beautiful now after stepping into the next level, level 4. If one were topare her to the twin goddesses and Alvinia Nui Yydrassil, she didn¡¯t lose too much. Retracting her ice power back, she returned to her normal lustrous ck hair; she stepped down from the ice mountain peak towards the ice building at the bottom of the mountain, finishing saying goodbye to the old man who nodded his head upon seeing her, she returned to the girl dormitory once there she learned that Leon also managed to step into level 4 ss like her but two hours after her. He seemed to have also rented one of the special rooms. He must have done this to impress the twins, especially E, in the iingpetition, but first, they would be going into ruin.


    Hopefully, she would get paired with Orpheus, Kaguya secretly hoped, like this would continue their honeymoon undisturbed, and she would eventually make him fall in love with her.

 Chapter 155 Useful Information

    * World  Structure


    -A mysterious world said to have been created by 7 Gods, but not many believes in this im.


    The existing races are:


    ? Humans


    ? Demi Humans


    ? Elves


    ? Demons


    ? Vampire


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Humanity are located at the center of the world. Four empires:


    Wratharis Empire, capital Neon


    Luxiria Empire, capital Lux


    Fuxia Empire, capital, Huxia


    Cherry Blossom Empire, capital Sakura.


    3 kingdoms.


    ~The Elven forest located at the nord-est


    Yyddrasil Empire


    ~Blood Continent, Blood empire, demon¡¯s home.


    ~Wagtalia, home of demi human.


    ~ Fallen continent, former angel home but now destroyed.


    ¡­..


    The four empires from the strongest to the weakest, Wratharis Empire ruled by the Neos family, Luxiria Empire ruled by the Luxiria family, the twin Goddesses are member of this family, Cherry Blossom empire ruled by the Sakura family andstly, the Eastern Empire ruled by the Ren family. As for the kingdoms, I¡¯m not that knowledgeable on the matter, so I will now exin about the other continents.¡±


    ¡­


    The Eleven continent, Thysalen. They have one empire, the Havans Empire, and two kingdoms. The next continent is Regalia, home of the demi-humans, one empire, Regalia, and five kingdoms;stly, there is the Demon continent Raetia, like one other two continents there¡¯s only one empire, the Dawn Empire, but unlike the other continents, the Dawn Empire ruled Raetia in its entirety.¡±


    > Five Forbidden Zone:


    Two are on Alma Continent *One in The Neon Empire called ¡±Absolute Ground¡± it was said that the gravity is twice of world gravity, and the other is situated between Luxon and Huxia Empire, and Sakura Empire called ¡± Absolute zero ¡± it covered in ice with temperature all year.


    One is on the Yygrassil Continent ¡± Fallen Paradise ¡± home of gigantic beasts.


    Another one is in Asura Continent called Asura Path(also known as the demon race Inheretence ground), used to train and choose the ruler of the demon race and demon general, only an Asura cane back from there.


    Lastly, the remaining one is in the middle of the sea (fallen continent of the now-extinct Angel Race) it¡¯s the most dangerous of the forbidden zone, no one evereback after going in, thus it was named ¡±The Netherworld¡±


    Nobody knows was beyond the vast and unlimited sea.


    ==================================


    > More in a depth information about the races.


    *Human Race: can procreate faster. They a versatile race.


    *Demon race: they¡¯re not really different from humans, if not for their slightly elongated ears, small horns, not all have it (those are called hornless demons, and mostly it¡¯s royal blood who have horns). The striking difference between human and demon it¡¯s that demon has powerful physics, and have long lifespans (up to 1000 years, only royal blood. Normal demon can have up to 500 years before dying). Also, the demon can¡¯t procreate like humans, meaning they have low birth rates.


    *Elven Race: there are High Elves (akin to royalties of Elven race, it is said they¡¯re the first creation of their race. They have longer ears than demons, it also longer than others from their race, they are more beautiful, more talented, and powerful, they also have longer lifespans (2000 years for a normal high elf, 3000 to 4000 years for those from royal bloodline).


    After that, there are Wind Elves with short ears than high elf but more than demons, it¡¯s said they were loved by wind thus specialist of assassination. They¡¯re rumors saying that they are the private assassins of the queen, nobody knows if it¡¯s true or false.


    Lastly, there¡¯s the Dark Elves: dark skin more powerful physically than others elves.


    * Angels Race: The Now extinct race (?), they are no different from humans, if not their possessed pair of wings, the more pair of wings, the more powerful and also, it indicates their rank and status. Only archangels have six pairs of wings. They believe that they were god chosen children, meaning they are what is closest to god.


    [ * Vampires race: the race originated from Kyle their Prime. They have pale skin with red eyes sharp fangs, which they used to pierce their victim¡¯s neck to suck blood, they can live longer than most others race, possessed powerful physics but weak to the sun (they dehydrate faster on the contact of the sun, only the truly powerful can manage to endure the sun,  not too long. They can convert anything from animals to other races to be their blood servants to do their bidding ). They disappear after the constant hunting by the council (only humans and demons).]


    ==================================


    * The Different organizations:


    > ¡®The Council¡¯ established after the awakening period, it is constituted of Human race, Elven race, and Demon race, they¡¯re also called ¡®Trinity¡¯.


    They are the decision-maker, the symbol of world peace, and world judge. They refused to acknowledge the Vampire race and continued to hunt them. (Only the human race and demon race).


    There are 10 members on the total in ¡®The Council¡¯, and only Peak Supreme Tier ss Can be a member.


    Human Race possess 5 members( 2 from Wratharis Empire, and the rest from the other three empires)


    Elven Race : 3 members (2 from High Elves and other from Dark Elves)


    Thest two are from Demon Race.


    > Heaven Star Academy: biggest academy in the world. Situated in Wratharis Empire capital ¡®Neon¡¯, the academy wees all three Race because it was created by ¡® The Council¡¯.


    The Heaven Star Academy¡¯s Territory upied one-third of Wratharis Empire capital. It surrounded by steel walls twenty meters tall with a golden gate twelve meters tall. Carved on those gigantic golden gates is


    ¡±From here shall rise the mightiest ¡±.


    The academy can contain up to ten thousand students. There are many normal sses, the special S ss which only epts heavenly genius.


    There also have many facilities, training rooms, Two arenas, a forest, and five artificial forbidden grounds(from the highest level to lowest: Level 5 to Level 1) used for livebat experience.


    The Saint Star Academy: The second strongest academy, the twins sister of the Heaven Star academy. Also located in the Wratharis Empire but on another ind at the edge of capital.


    > Intelligia: An Association founded 50 years ago by a group of geniuses that had the vision to modernize the transport, the life of the human poption. They created many things one of them is Train.


    A train station was established after the agreement between the four empires in each empire and kingdoms, it relied on all the empire and kingdoms by railroad.


    They invented the automatic carriage powered by a stem engine like the train. No need any longer of a horse to pull, one person can drive.


    Also create bulb (using an existing stone who can store light and emit it for long periods), electric fan powered by another stone( this one can store energy. All these stonese from the forbidden zone mine, it was said that theye to existence because of the fallen meteorite which crashed into the world sometimes ago. Those forbidden contains many wonders not totally explored till now, they also contain great deals of danger be its magical beast or zone possessing ever-changing weather or gravity).


    >  Zeroth: an assassins organization that has its headquarters in Wratharis Empire. It is said whoever paid, be it¡¯s to assassinate demon, elves, or even the emperor the job will be done. All members are entirely dressed ck from head to toe no leaving any gap to be identified, nobody knows their race gender or even age. They have a hundred percent job uracy. Also, have many side branches in other Empires even in the demon¡¯s continent.


    > The Holy Church: Headquarters also in Wratharis Empire capital, it is towering white edifice second only to the golden pce of Neon Capital, they advocate human supremacy saying they¡¯re God¡¯s chosen. They were only present on the human continent possessing dreadful forces, they¡¯re at odds with ¡®The council¡¯ only power they feared after those bloody assassins.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Beginning of characters sheet.


    Orpheus Kyle Nero ke also known as Nero Kyle Bloofall or Kyle Prime: Cold personality, ruthless and calctive yet can be gentle to those he cared about.


    Amber: former human now vampire after Orpheus transformed him.


    E Emea Luxiria: Gentle personality but can be frightening once angry. Reincarnated Goddess of Life.


    Lily Emia Luxiria: yful, rebellious, arrogant.


    Daniel Luxor Luxiria : Arrogant, lustful


    Alvinia Nui Yyddrasil: Emea best friend, goddess of nature, reincarnated. Crown princess of the Havans Empire.


    Kaguya Mio Sakura : First princess of the Cherry blossom empire. Cold personality.


    Leon Ackes Neos: First prince of Wataria empire, cruel, possessive and calctive.


    Ren Xiaosu: Crown prince of Huxia Empire


    Ren Xiaowen: Princess of the Huxia Empire


    Itsuki Ren: Prince of the Itsuki family in the Cherry blossom empire, said fianc¨¦ of Kaguya but she didn¡¯t ept.


    Quinn Asmodeus: A member of the Asmodeus family of the Demon¡¯s content, the ruling family, she a teacher at the Heaven Star Academy, teacher of the S ss.


    Xiao Qing¡¯er : Xiao Qingye¡¯s twin sister.


    Xiao Qingye: Ren Xiaosu¡¯s fiancee.


    Lilith: Orpheus¡¯s subordinate. A powerful assassin.


    Nix: The second vampire and Orpheus¡¯s adopted daughter.


    Freya P.: Nemesis¡¯s mother. Reborn as vampire.


    Lucifer: Nemesis¡¯s father, Orpheus¡¯s friend..


    To be continued¡­.

 Chapter 156 The Earth Special Training Room

    Five hours passed in a sh after Kaguya left the training room. Most of the students hade back. The twin goddesses, Alvinia, and the Xiao n twins arrived together.


    ¡±E, let¡¯s borrow one of the training rooms,¡± Lily suggested this as soon as they returned, but E was lost in thoughts and didn¡¯t immediately offer an answer.


    ¡±I say, E, you will see him soon anyway, so stop thinking about it,¡± Lily said, annoyed. The Xiao twins, who had recently joined the three, didn¡¯t know whom Lily was referring to. Alvinia chuckled before dragging them toward the training rooms.


    E red at Lily before following the others.


    ¡±Tch! It¡¯s all his fault. Just wait, I¡¯ll beat you and make you spit everything you know before chasing you away.¡± Lily mumbled while clenching her small fist; using the training room as soon as they came was one of her reasons. Like her sister, she wanted answers, and with her current strength, she didn¡¯t think she couldn¡¯t win against him. She needs to train and use her brain.


    ¡®Fufufu! Kyle, just wait.¡¯


    The five went towards the training room zone, which was located behind the academy¡¯s two arenas. Shortly after, they arrived there.


    In front of them was a big building stretching so far, at least 500 meters long. The vast building looks like a snake trying to bite its tail; to put it simply, the whole thing looks like a circle but with a missing part to wholly form a full circle. The four passed through the missing part; they arrived at the center of a giant building and entered a room, going to the counter in the middle of the room to register. Having finished registering, they chose their respective gravity rooms and entered inside.


    The gravity rooms were located at the other end of the big building. Alvinia got the number 6 while the Xiao twins got the number 2 and the twins the number 4.


    In Room number 4, when the twin entered, they stopped in their tracks because it was like a huge stone had been ced on their heads, stopping them in their advance. The gravity present in the room was only one time more than the Lost Forest gravity, but because it was their first time using it, they must first adapt to bearing the weight.


    They tried to advance, but the weight was too much because they started feeling nauseous, their heads spinning, their stomachs churning, and their bones creaked under too much weight. They waited for some time before starting advancing step by step under the constant pressure; they were sweating but bit their lips they continued advancing slowly; little by little, because of the constant pressure, the bones in their bodies got destroyed and reconstructed themselves back, but this time they became more resilient to bear the pressure.


    Like that, they continued advancing slowly, step by step; on the fiftieth step, they felt like the weight was more bearable they decided to rest before continuing; what they didn¡¯t know was that, It wasn¡¯t the weight that became more bearable, but it was them who adapted to the grave because they had they first body refinements, the bones in their bodies advanced from the normal mortal¡¯s bones to bones slightly different from that. Their body needed this training after taking lots of origin in the Lost Forest.


    What most people don¡¯t know is that powerful physicals are paramount to how much origin you can wield even if you¡¯re not a Strengthening type origin master. If one may say, the major difference between the origin master and origin beast is that the origin master knows only how to handle their power but does not know that they must have powerful physical apanying it. That¡¯s how they can fully disy the maximum of their mutant power.


    Origin beasts, on the other hand, know they must have powerful physical to disy their full power. It was said that some origin beasts like to stay under a waterfall to train physically, some suffer constant lightning strikes to do it, and some, even more craziest, constantly bump themselves against a mountain to do it. Well, the origin beast was indeed born more powerful physically than mutants. Still, they also trained themselves to be physically powerful to survive in the jungle-like space they lived in. Not every one of the origin beasts could use the origin; therefore they needed powerful physics topensate for this.


    The external physical training can be ssed into three levels known as:


    ?Beginner Level


    ?Intermediate Level


    ? Master Level


    Each level is divided into three: mainly Early, Middle, and Peak. There is another level beyond the three called the Natural Level; at that level, just with the swing of your arm, you could shatter a mountain and divide ocean in two without using your origin power. It¡¯s only spection because nobody was at that level physically in the world, or it¡¯s unknown. Each advancement to the next level added five percent to your overall origin core, meaning at peak master level, you got an increase of fifteen percent overall. An increased origin core could let you store more origin andst longer in a fight.


    E, Lily, and the Xiao twins were in the Beginner Level. The twins continued their intensive training for seven hours without rest; Alvinia departed after spending two hours in the gravity room; she didn¡¯t really need this kind of training as once she reverted to her original form, her physics was strong than that of Level 1 origin master. She just tagged along to y.


    At the end of the seven hours, the four managed to advance to the middle Beginner Level


    The three were not surprised not to find Alvinia as she had already warned them beforehand that she would be leaving ahead of them.


    The four returned to their dormitory; on their way back, they got many infuriated looks because of their external physical advancement; the twin goddesses became more slender, and more beautiful. The Xiao twin¡¯s beauty also increased.


    The lecture will restart tomorrow.

 Chapter 157 Ruin 2 and Kaguyas bold declaration

    Morning arrived announcing the start of a new day, all the students that went on mission hade back and the course had resumed.


    Orpheus and the others were already waiting inside the ssroom waiting for their teacher. Shortly after she arrived and stared at her students.


    ¡±It¡¯s good to see you good and healthy.¡±


    ¡±The winner of thispetition is undoubtedly Kyle. He got to the most points as he seemed to have killed more beast.¡± Their teacher announced while looking at Orpheus whose expression didn¡¯t change.


    Their teacher snorted before announcing the second ce and third ce. Kaguya, Leon, Ren Xiaosu, the twins and Alvinia were at the second ce, third ce was for Lilith, Amber and the others.


    ¡±Next we will talk about Ruins. I won¡¯t waste time asking questions, I¡¯ll directly tell you what Ruins are.¡± She said gathering everyone attention.


    ¡±Ruins are dangerous ces that hundreds or even thousands of beasts inhabited. They are also many treasures in ruins. Nobody know since when they existed but all we know is that, Ruins are really beneficial to origin masters. They are ssified by level.¡±


    ¡°From Level 1-3, they are low level Ruins. The floors limit is ten. While Level 4-5 are middle level Ruins, 15 floors. Starting from Level 6, Ruins can be dangerous. Level 9 is currently the highest level known and nobody has managed to conquer one. Those that went to Ruins are called explorers or Adventurers. Your next goal is to explore a Ruin. Consider this as a test, if you perform well not only you¡¯ll earn many credits, you¡¯ll be also get a qualification to participate in thepetition at the end of the year.¡±


    Leon and the others eyes shone when they learned what they would get as reward for performing well in the iing mission.


    ¡±To have a chance to participate in the iingpetition against other students from the Saint Star Academy is a huge honor because of the final reward.¡±


    Miss Quinn stopped and stared at her students, she observed their reactions and after seeing how eager they were to learn about the reward, she smiled.


    ¡±The reward this time two thousands credits and one month in the training rooms.¡±


    ¡±Wow! I must win at all cost.¡± Lily shouted, pretty excited at the prospect of winning two thousands credits. If this were to happen you would have acquired a lot amount of credits which can help you finish quicker than others, nobody wants to waste three here when you could graduate in just one or two years, at least Lily didn¡¯t want to waste her time here as being outside exploring the unknown was more fun than anything.


    The other students with the exception of Orpheus, Nemesis, Alvinia, Lilith and E were all smiling, their faces full of fighting spirit.


    Looking at them Miss Quinn was happy. She was sure that this time something interesting was bound to happen. Normally, the participants in the schoolspetition must be selected after the mock battles, however because of the emergency, they couldn¡¯t finish the mock battle, so the headmistress came up with this n. Only those outstanding students who performed well in the iing Ruin¡¯s expedition would have the chance to get selected as the school representative in the iingpetition.


    ¡±Okay let¡¯s focus here. You will be sent to different Ruin in a group of three and don¡¯t worry the group have been decided, you¡¯ll know tomorrow morning before you depart. You better go prepare as you¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡± Their teacher announced before bringing today lesson to an end. She vanished shortly after.


    Leon together with Daneel and Daniel left hurriedly while Ren Xiaosu was trying to invite Orpheus to go eat together with them.


    ¡±Kyle, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m inviting you. We haven¡¯t seen each other in while so I think we should spend time together to catch. I¡¯ll tell you what I went through and you¡¯ll do the same.¡± Xiaosu said while trying to drag Orpheus with him but he dodged his hand.


    ¡±Sorry, I¡¯ve something else nned.¡± Orpheus refused him but knowing how stubborn this guy was, there was no way he would give up after the first try and as he doubted, Ren Xiaosu didn¡¯t give up.


    ¡±Come on man, I¡¯m your friend. Please don¡¯t let me down and let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡±Sorry, but he can¡¯t as we have something nned.¡± Kaguya butt in and took Orpheus¡¯s hand.


    Standing not too far from the entrance, Nemesis chuckled before crossing her arms as if she was about to enjoy a good show.


    And as expected it happened.


    ¡±What?¡± Ren Xiaowen was the one that shouted. Stepping forward she asked Kaguya.


    ¡±Since when do you two became so close?¡± She asked, her eyes locked on their entwined hands.


    Kaguya chuckled as she answered. ¡±Well, since the day I decided that he will be my man.¡±


    ¡±Ehh?¡±


    Ren Xiaowen thought she had misheard, she was not the only thought, everyone else except the concerned party were pretty shocked by Kaguya¡¯s bold deration.


    Xiaosu was alternatively looking at Kaguya then Orpheus and Nemesis, he smelled something incredible going on.


    ¡±That¡¯s my brother. I-¡°


    Before he could finish his words he was pped in back of the head by his fuming fiancee.


    ¡±You better not think doing something that could cost you your life.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    A chill crawled up Xiaosu¡¯s spine as he realized what she meant. He had never thought of taking another woman anyway.


    While the two were running their own drama.


    On the twin goddesses side, Lily snorted feeling annoyed for some reason while E sighed before there was a look of determination appearing inside her eyes.


    Seeing this Alvinia who was about to get angry smiled mumbling.


    ¡±I guess I should let it slide.¡±


    Following the two they left the ssroom.


    ¡±You don¡¯t have to be so surprised. His is the man I want to marry and I don¡¯t mind sharing him but only with worthy women.¡± Kaguya made another bold deration and E who heard this couldn¡¯t help but find her interesting.


    ¡±Stop wasting time and let go.¡± Orpheus said before departing, Kaguya chased after him leaving the dumbfounded crowd behind.


    While Amber and Lilith found their master incredible, thetter was not really in good mood.


    ¡±Why did you do that?¡± He asked her.


    ¡±Did what?¡± Kaguya asked with her head tilted to the side, she was acting innocent.


    ¡±Don¡¯t y that game with me as you know well what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡±Ah! You don¡¯t have to be angry. I did that because I¡¯m giving someone a push and because I want a ce in your heart. Helping her is equal to helping myself.¡± Kaguya finally exined the reason why she did what she did.


    ¡±It is that so?¡± Orpheus smiled. This girl is too cunning.

 Chapter 158 Date at Night

    The sky was ck tranquility married to a poetry of stars. It was the softness that called body and brain to rest and let the heart go to its steady rhythm. Night came as a reward of sorts, a restfulness above to calm the soul.


    Orpheus had scheduled a date at night with E.


    When the two meet, Orpheus was spellbound by what his former lover was wearing.


    The dress covered her shoulders halfway and flowed down into a stylish v-neck. It was a tight fit which makes the dress lookfortable, yet elegant and stylish.


    Her arms had been covered to about her elbows. The sleeves broaden towards the bottom and yfully entuate her skin.


    The dress¡¯ waist was narrow, but it was a tight fit. A bow had been wrapped around her waist and positioned slightly to one side.


    Below the waist the dress fits snug around her and had a pencil style. The dress reaches all the way down, almost covering her feet and was slightly longer at the sides.


    She was wearing pumps, which matches the dress perfectly. To top it all off she¡¯s wearing a gorgeous ne and an opulent bracelet.


    ¡±You are really beautiful in your dress.¡± He said and E didn¡¯t hide her joy as she alsoplimented him.


    ¡±You too. Your are handsome in your suit.¡±


    Orpheus was wearing a smooth shirt and left it unbuttoned at the top for a more casual look. On top of the shirt he¡¯s wearing a sleek vest with 5 buttons, it has a deep v-line, which causes the vest to remain hidden when the suit¡¯s jacket is buttoned up.


    The jacket fits him like a glove, a tailored glove. It was a solid color without a pattern which radiates finesse. The 3 buttons of his single breasted jacket have been left unbuttoned, he wants to appear well dressed while still looking casual and it works.


    The jacket was the same length all around, it had vents at either side, there are two pockets on one side and one pocket on the other and there¡¯s a breast pocket which contains a pocket watch.


    He¡¯s wearing pants which copy the style of the jacket, both in color and pattern and they¡¯re a perfect match for his shoes. He¡¯s wearing a modest pair of cap toe oxfords.


    To top it all off he was wearing a modest belt, which can be apanied by a brooch and cuff links.


    Taking her hand they sneaked out of the academy, going to the capital. Although, the academy got a lot entertainment ces they could visit they still decided to go to the capital.


    The duo went to a cinema, to watch a movie. This brought back some memories, while nowadays cinema was more developed than it was in the past, they visited a cinema on their second date. It was almost as if the past was getting repeated all over again.


    They sat, engrossed, barely noticing the popcorn that failed to make it to their ck mouths. When the screen fell to ck E¡¯s body would be rigid and her hand iled for Orpheus. Silences neversted long at the movies, merely tools to heighten the drama, ploys for stylistic effect a€¡° depriving the senses of light and sound for just long enough to peak their fear. The next moment was maximum intensity: loud, bright, fast, shocking. E was back in her seat, eyes open wide. Orpheus¡¯s hand had moved like clock work the whole time with most of his salty treat making it to his already growling stomach. He grinned. This wasn¡¯t one of those artsy, enigmatic films his girl dragged him to in fancy attire. This was action, thriller, horror and he couldn¡¯t be happier.


    He felt like everything he went through was worth it. Although she might not be able to remember him right now, her love for him may note back even after she had regained her memories but this would not stop him. If she didn¡¯t fall in love with him, he just have to make sure that she would fall in love with again. Orpheus was sure that he could do this again, he had achieve the impossible once, nothing wouldn¡¯t stop him from achieving it once again.


    Two hourster, they left the cinema and E made a suggestion which left him shocked.


    ¡±I want to visit a tavern. Let¡¯s go.¡± She had said and after his initial surprise Orpheus nodded before walking toward a tavern not far from the cinema.


    Shortly the two arrived before the tavern. From the outside it looks dire, horrible and broken.


    Large and small stones and well-crafted wooden beams make up most of the building¡¯s outer structure.


    From the outside it looks cozy, homey and pleasant. stered walls and carved pirs make up most of the building¡¯s outer structure.


    It was hard to see through the closed windows, but the music and songs from within could be felt outside.


    It was as lovely inside as it was on the outside. Tree logs support the upper floor and the chandeliers attached to them. The walls were loaded with hundreds of memorabilia, all signed and most likely donated by customers.


    The tavern itself was packed. Travelers seem to be the primary clientele here, which often indicates great food. Several long tables are upied by seperate groups who, after having had quite a few drinks, seem to be trying to prove which group is best. The other, smaller tables were also upied by people who are probably starting to reach the point of having drunk too much, though nobody seems to mind. Even most of the stools at the bar are upied, though nobody seems to mind morepany


    ¡±Let¡¯s enter it.¡± Orpheus said before taking her hand as they walked in.


    As they entered the tavern through the old, metal door, you¡¯re weed by pping hands and amazing, but unknown scents.


    The bartender was buried in orders, but still managed to wee them with a short wave.


    All eyes were on them, they might have disguised themselves but they could notpletely hide their beauty and people would always look when they saw things like this.


    Ignoring those stares the two sat around the bar counter and ordered their drinks.


    The bartender although surprised by this unusual couple still acted, carrying the order he received.

 Chapter 159 How they were borns 1

    In a pce on a distant ind.


    Little braziers surrounding each of the sixteen baster columns light up the entire throne hall and engulf the throne hall in a brilliant glimmer. The carved symmetric patterns on the sloped ceiling dance in the flickering light while stone effigies and statuettes look down upon the wooden floor of thisvish hall.


    A ruby rug runs from the throne to the doors and is matched by smaller ones on either side of the hall, while rounded banners with ornate tassels droop from the walls. Between each banner stands a tall candle, all but a few have been lit and, in turn, illuminate the depictions of leaders and legends below them.


    Grand, stained ss windows depicting ancient legends are covered by curtains colored the same ruby as the banners. The curtains have been adorned with jewels and impressive needlework.


    A stately oak throne sits atop an elevated tform and is adjoined by five equallyvish seats for visiting royalty of other nations.


    The throne is covered in tangled emblems, and fixed on each of the broad ears is avish face. The light pillows are a light ruby, and these too have been adorned with adorned tufts.


    Sittingfortably on this throne was a handsome man with long golden hair with antlers like horns. This man was none other than Aatox, one of seven self-proimed Gods who found this world. He was the head of the seven. The Second prince of the dragon race, the 1st and strongest race in Elysium. Sitting next to him was also one of the seven, a frail-looking man with pale gray hair and beautiful amethyst eyes. Elliam from the elemental race, the race said to be beloved by the attributes and closer to them.


    The dragon race is said to be loved by the origin; the elves are loved by nature, while the High humans are the most versatile race, the only race capable ofpeting with the other races. The Daemons are stronger physically, almost rivaling the dragon race.


    Back on topic.


    Aatox was sitting with Elliam sitting in the seat next to him.


    A man was kneeling in front of them, this man had small horns on his head, and a powerful origin could be felting from his body. This man was Aatox¡¯s most trusted subordinate; you can call him the head guards.


    Melial kneeled in front of his sovereign and creator after he was created using thetter cells.


    ¡±Greetings sovereign.¡±


    ¡±Melial, did you carry the order I gave you?¡± Aatox asked while haughtily looking down on the thing he created in preparations for what was toe.


    ¡±Yes! I¡¯ve sessfully sent her to the academy. I threatened to kill her sister, which I held captive if she didn¡¯t carry the mission.¡± Melial exined with his head lowered and even though his face couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Elliam knew he was smiling like his creator; both have twisted personalities. He considered himself the only person normal here, so he thought.


    While Elliam was lost in thought, Aatox nodded, pleased with his subordinate, but he couldn¡¯t help but add.


    ¡±Compared to her siblings and family members, she is the only one who is rebellious and the only person who can¡¯t be brainwashed like the others. Among my creation, she is the only one who¡¯s more promising and worth nurturing.¡±


    Although Belial understood that the little wolf girl was exceptional, he couldn¡¯t understand why his master and creator let her go so easily.


    ¡±My Lord, why give her so much freedom then?¡±


    Elliam didn¡¯t butt in the conversation; he just sat there as a spectator. He was curious about what kind of answer his long-time leader and friend would give.


    Aatox did not immediately answer, he stared at the ceiling, and his eyes seemed to see past the walls and pierce through space. As if he was in a trance, he mumbled.


    ¡±Ignorance was actually a kind of happiness, just like how some people believed that they weren¡¯t brainwashed, but in fact, they were always epting the intelligence of the brainwashing. Some people believed that they were the ones who controlled their fate, but weren¡¯t aware that everything they did was predetermined in their lives. The more one knew, the more pain one would suffer from. But the problem was that almost no one knew whether they truly understood the truth of fate in this world¡­ just like who was now standing there.¡±


    Belial was a little bit confused, but Aatox had no intention of exining further. Only Elliam understood what his friend was saying, and he couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Life is full of surprises.


    ¡±Go back and take care of things. You can deal with her brother however you want. He¡¯s not special as I thought, so I don¡¯t need him anymore.¡± Aatox ordered, dismissing his subordinate. With the wave of his hand, he was sent outside the throne hall.


    How could he not know better something he created? Belial is a sadist, an extreme one, that is. Aatox knows better how to handle his subordinates; to ensure their loyalty; he ought to y the hard and soft approach, ying the carrot and the stick. Letting his subordinates relieve their stress through their hobbies was one of those methods. They would feel loved, the one who felt this way would be grateful, and for fear of losing this, they would offer their loyalty, at least because it enabled them to do what they desired the most while being under a powerful individual.


    Aatox believed in something. People are born to be ruled, to be under someone else as they couldn¡¯t live if they weren¡¯t under someone else.


    ¡°You are sick; you know that, right?¡± Elliam asked his friend, who was grinning, lost in thought.


    Aatox chuckled and looked at Elliam for a moment.


    ¡±What is it?¡± Elliam asked because Aatox¡¯s gaze felt unpleasant as if he was looking down on him.


    ¡±Nothing, I was just wondering how I should deal with our problem,¡± Aatox replied.


    ¡®What do you mean our problem?¡¯ Elliam almost shouted, but in the end, he said nothing.


    ¡±Tell me what you have in mind?¡± He asked.

 Chapter 160 Pitiful man

    Meanwhile, in another in the big castle was a prisoner with dirty white long hair, wolf ears, and a tail; this man was none other than Snow¡¯s brother; he was held captive in order to force Snow to aplish that mission. Leon Cathwulf¡¯s eyes were lifeless as if he had already lost his soul.


    However, as soon as Belial walked in, Leon¡¯s lifeless eyes trembled, and he jumped back to his feet. Eyes filled with fear, no matter how lost he was, he could never forget the fear this man had instilled in him; he had been held captive for more than two years already. In front of this man, his status as a prince was meaningless; no, the truth is that because of his status, he suffered even more. To this man, he is nothing more than a toy to relieve his hobby and further perfect them for future prey. This man was too ruthless, Leon had tortured people before, but his skills couldn¡¯t hold a candle to this man whose means kept increasing again and again.


    ¡±How have you been, my dear friend?¡± Belial asked as soon as he walked in, Leon wished to curse him, but the act of just opening his mouth was proven to be impossible.


    ¡±Well, I know you must¡¯ve missed me. You¡¯re such bitch that loved getting tortured. What an M.¡± Belial mocked before punching Leon in the stomach.


    Bang!


    Leon was sted and crashed into the iron spikes behind him. Many iron spikes pierced his body.


    The world seemed to spin around Leon, and a sharp, throbbing pain took hold of his entire being, even his soul, so much so that all he wanted to do was vomit and hope the pain woulde out with it. What if there was no end to this pain? What if it got worse? These thoughts alone were enough to get his heart racing faster, never mind the pain itself. The road ahead was a tough one, and right now, he wasn¡¯t sure whether he was willing to walk it, let alone whether he would be able to.


    Fighting through the pain was bing increasingly difficult, but above all else, it became increasingly annoying to have to deal with. However, he felt like there wasn¡¯t much that could be done either way, so the best course of action was to simply deal with it and get on with life until the pain subsided as he had always done since he was being held captive.


    ¡±Pl..ease.. kill¡­.me.¡±


    Leon thought of using one of the methods he chanced upon to shorten the torture session. He managed to squeeze out those words. Once he said this with lifeless eyes, Belial would soon find this not fun anymore and would stop torturing him. So, Leon thought, but today something unexpected happened.


    ¡±Oh? Okay, I will grant you your wish.¡± Belial said in a disinterested tone. After all, he had received the order to deal with this man, whoever he wanted, and he was getting tired of ying with him; it was time to switch to a new toy. Belial couldn¡¯t wait and put his hands on someone else, for example, Snow; it would like his dreaming true. How much fun would he get torturing such a little girl with an unbreakable will? His eyes shone with desire, and neither region was hot; he couldn¡¯t help but lick his lips in anticipation of such a future.


    Meanwhile, his arm pierced the shocked Leon¡¯s chest reaching his chest. Thetter was still in shock; why today of all day? Leon roared in his mind as reality started to sink in. He opened his mouth and tried to say something, but all that came out was a mouthful of blood, one after another.


    ¡®Weak, I feel so weak. I can feel blood running along my body, but my head is too heavy to take a look, my arm is too heavy to lift, and everything is too heavy. I feel so weak.


    How am I even still standing? Does this mean I will be okay? No, impossible. There¡¯s no fixing this. How am I still standing?


    No. No! I cannot die. I will not die. I will find a way out of this mess; I will survive. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going out like this; this is pathetic. All I need is a little strength and to find help; that¡¯s not too hard.


    It¡¯s getting harder to breathe; why is it getting harder to breathe? I should move, but I can¡¯t make my body move at all. I¡¯m too weak, too tired. All I can do isy here and wait, wait for my end or for somebody to find me. Somebody better find me. It¡¯s getting harder to breathe.


    I can¡¯t move, I can¡¯t think, I can¡¯t do anything. This can only mean the end for me; I¡¯m beyond the point of no return. I¡¯m going to die¡­ I¡¯m going to die! No, no, no, no, no! Please, I don¡¯t want to die. I have to save my family; I¡¯ve to apologize to my sister Snow, I¡¯ve to protect her, I¡¯ve to protect them. I


    I can¡¯t feel anything, anything at all. Everything is numb; it¡¯s oddlyfortable. I can¡¯t move anything either, but at least there¡¯s no pain. I can¡¯t feel anything.


    So long world. Please forgive me, everyone; I¡¯ve failed you all.¡¯


    Those were hisst thought as his body slumped down and Leon embraced death; somehow, even though he left with a lot of unfinished business, some part of him felt relieved as he had finally escaped years of torture.


    Belial looked at Leon¡¯s corpse and shook away the blood on his hand.


    ¡±What a pitiful man, but at least your death must serve as some kind of purpose, consider this as a blessing and wait for me on the other; I wille torture you after I¡¯m done here,¡± Belial mumbled before leaving, he asked one of his subordinates toe to clean up Leon¡¯s corpse.


    On the road back to his vi, his lips curled up into a smile; he could imagine how shaken up a certain someone must be at the moment. For this moment, his master and creator, Aatox, had let her keep her family soul crystals. After seeing Leon¡¯s soul crystal shattering, she would be quite shaken up and do anything to save the rest, meaning she would be obedient and aplish her mission as quickly as possible.


    Belial¡¯s assumption was correct; right after Leon¡¯s death, Snow chatting with someone felt it and shed a single tear.

 Chapter 161 How they were born 2

    Belial¡¯s assumption was correct; right after Leon¡¯s death, Snow chatting with someone felt it and shed a single tear.


    ¡±Snow, what is the problem?¡± Ren Xiaowen who was with Snow at that time asked.


    ¡±No, there is nothing. Will you help me?¡± Snow asked, not wanting to share the details of what happened. Xiaowen nodded and smiled.


    ¡±Of course I will help get closer to Amber.¡± She promised and Snow nodded, already thinking what to do next.


    Meanwhile, back to Aatox¡¯s side. He stood up from his throne and Elliam did the same.


    ¡±We are going?¡± He asked but Aatox said nothing. Elliam could only sigh and quietly follow Aatox.


    They teleported out of the throne hall and arrived before a portal. As soon as he saw this portal, Elliam understood what Aatox had in mind. Aatox was the first to enter the portal followed by Elliam. As he moved forward through the hefty portal revealed only by fire. He was immediately met by a marvelous world. A world of lights and colors meets his eyes. Thousands of flowers and other lifeforms seem to glow in the greenish sun of this world. One could feel free, free to explore what lives in that river, what hides in that cave or where that forest ends.


    Not far into the distance one could see strange shapes of creatures nobody could¡¯ve ever imagined it existed in the outside world. They keep an eye on the one that entered in a predatory manner, however, this quickly disappeared when they feel how dangerous those two were.


    Ignoring the fearful beasts lying on the ground all shivering, Aatox continued walking, not it was almost as if he was teleporting, his speed was that fast. Elliam followed quietly behind and finally they arrived at their destination. A small hut in the middle of a forest, pushing the door of this hut open they entered and they were meet with a vast underground facility, aboratory sat in the middle of this facility.


    Aatox went straight into the deepest part of thisboratory were various things were on disy, they looked disgusting that Elliam wished to blow them up but he held back.


    They kept walking until they reached their destination. It was a small room, as soon as they entered this room it was as if they had been cut off from the rest of the world.


    ¡±So, what do you wish to talk about for you to take all those precautions?¡± Elliam asked as he sat across from Aatox.


    ¡±You know why I created the beastsmen right?¡± Instead of directly answering, Aatox raised a question and Elliam feltpelled to massage his forehead.


    ¡±Isn¡¯t it because you wished to deal with that abomination?¡± Elliam counterattacked with a question.


    ¡±Yes, fate blessed me. After that battle I decided to explore this world who seemed unusual no matter how you see it. I was injured at that time, that monster blood was missed with mine, unexpectedly when I was roaming a forest I stumbled upon a particr beast, a snow wolf and you know what happened?¡±


    Aatox asked at the end of his sentence.


    Elliam shook his head,it was his first hearing this story, he was not the talkative type to begin with, he never truly questioned Aatox on his motives on creating a new race despite their precedent failure, he just stood besides him as he believed that eventually that day woulde, the day Aatox would tell him everything and finally that day hase. Even for the stoic Elliam Aatox¡¯s exnation excited him, he felt like he was about to head a great information, information that could help them in their goal to eradicate what they created, as he believed that they created Orpheus. And if such abomination was not exterminated he was capable of bringing ruin to Elysium, it was how scary the existence of Orpheus was from Elliam¡¯s point of view.


    They could not inform their elders about Orpheus because it would be asking to add trouble on top of their existing punishment. So, they must do everything in their power to eradicate Orpheus, so Elliam believed.


    Aatox looked at the distracted Elliam wondering what he was thinking about but in the end he decided against asking him what he was thinking about as he was about to tell him such great story.


    ¡±That beast assaulted him despite the difference in our strength and of course I obliterated him with a single thought but the same thing happened until I arrived at the conclusion that they kept attacking me despite the difference in strength because of something and do you know what made them so particrly obsessed and reckless?¡±


    Another question from Aatox, naturally Elliam shook his head.


    ¡±It is because of his blood.¡± Aatox¡¯s deration was like a p of thunder in the middle of a storm. Elliam was shocked and he started to connect the dots, suddenly the scenery changed and they were now in another location.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The city of Sunhold was built amidst the murky waters of an enormous swamp and is truly a modest disy of wonder. Its uniqueness is matched by the backdrop of green, fertile fields which have helped shape the city to what it is today.


    The riches these fields brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with an abundance ofrge windows to mimic the openness of fields.


    The skyline is crowded with soaring skyscrapers and they seem to be reaching higher and higher each year. Employment is tremendous in Sunhold and it has attracted a lot of attention. Countless cultures have left their mark not just on business, but also upon the city¡¯s identity. What historically was a city of little contrast has grown into a fusion of everything and it¡¯s this that unites the 12 million people to this day.


    It¡¯s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bakeries, concession stands and take-outs offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy city exploring, photography, theaters or one of the many other recreational venues.

 Chapter 162 How they were born 3

    ¡±It is because of his blood.¡± Aatox¡¯s deration was like a p of thunder in the middle of a storm.


    That sentence kept reying over and over in his mind, even after they appeared in another location above that city. They were in the sky overlooking the scenery below them, and after observing the city¡¯s people, Aatox asked Elliam.


    ¡±El, do you know why I brought you here?¡±


    And Elliam did not want to y the guessing game; he immediately shook his head.


    ¡±I do not, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll tell. So what is the reason for you bringing me here?¡±


    ¡±You are no fun, well it¡¯s also why I like you.¡± Aatox dered, pping Elliam hard on the shoulder.


    ¡±I brought here to show you that I¡¯m ready to use all these people below to achieve my goals.¡±


    Elliam¡¯s eyes widened at those cruel world; he wanted to say something, but when he remembered that monster, how scary Orpheus was back then, and how how they could not take him down even with all their strengths, he could not find the words to condemn what Aatox¡¯s said. They must do everything, make every sacrifice possible to eradicate one for all that abomination they created, no, they helped to create.


    Seeing Elliam silent, not condemning him as he would previously, Aatox smiled, and with the flick of his fingers, they returned to their previous location.


    ¡±So, I was talking. Those Snow wolves reacted because I¡¯ve got Orpheus¡¯s blood on me. They were in a frenzied state, attacking me despite our differences. Of course, I might have been injured back then, but they couldn¡¯t be a threat to me as I ughtered them.¡±


    Elliam sat there, not saying anything as he kept listening to Aatox¡¯s story.


    ¡±However, kept one alive, their alpha. I had to test something, so I dropped Orpheus¡¯s blood, I managed to squeeze out a tiny bit of his blood which I dropped onto the injured beast, and he became frenzy and died shortly, his body turned into ash.¡±


    Elliam was shocked by this revtion, but he felt like the best part had yet toe.


    ¡±When I did that, I observed with a minute change what was happening inside the beast¡¯s body; his blood was fighting Orpheus¡¯s blood, thetter trying to devour it while the wolf¡¯s blood was trying to destroy the former and the final result, they were both annihted. So, I¡¯ve got an epiphany; I could use this type of special wolf to deal with him; maybe they will be the key to killing him. So, I started researching what do I need to do to make a stronger weapon? Those wolves would not do the job as they are, so I must create a new life using the Snow wolves as the base, thus was the 1st beastsman after countless trials; a Snow wolf with a human appearance was created just for the sake of hiding this special weapon, I created other beastsmen. It is how they were born.¡±


    Kratos had always believed that Elliam knew how the beastsmen were created, but in reality, Elliam had no idea how they came to be. The only thing he helped to create was the half-dragons, Belial being one of them.


    It could be said that today was the first time hearing how the beastsmen were created and he was shocked. Elliam could not help but acknowledge this man¡¯s dedication to eradicating Orpheus.


    Now that he remembered it, Aatox had this side to him; he loved to fiddle with things, to create things through various experiments; even before they came here, he had a secretboratory back in Elysium; however, he didn¡¯t let his family learn about this side of him as there is no way the proud dragon race would tolerate something like this. They are the race born to rule, to be overwhelmed, and do chores like experimenting; science is not something they should do. Only the race, such as the Elemental race or the High human, have the time and the energy for that.


    Aatox was the one that suggested creating their own race when they discovered this world; unfortunately, he could not create the dragon race, but he helped others to create their races, a lesser version of the new world. Like Aatox, Elliam could not create his own race either.


    While Elliam was lost in thought, thinking about the past, Aatox, who had finished recounting the past, first drank a ss of wine before dering.


    ¡±Elliam, I need your help for the next experiment. I have almost finished creating the perfect weapon to kill him or at least to deal him the damage he could never expect to be possible.¡±


    To this deration, Elliam sighed as he had expected this kind of request, knowing Aatox there was no way he would bring him here and tell him everything if he didn¡¯t have a request in mind.


    ¡±Go on, I¡¯m listening.¡± He said to Aatox¡¯s surprise. He thought he would have refused, and he would have no choice but to convince him, but on the contrary, Elliam epted right away, which was a pleasant surprise, to say at least.


    ¡±Good, I used Snow¡¯s blood to create this new beastsman. I chose her because she is special; her bloodline is the purest since the creation of any snow wolf beastsmen. While I have many expectations for her, I must have a backup n, and it¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing. Oncepleted, this thing will be perfect. I won¡¯t name it yet; I¡¯ll wait untilpletion to name it. Those vampires will shake in their boots just by seeing it. I need your help to make that my creation can use many attributes.¡±


    ¡±That is some grand ambition you have there. Well, I¡¯ll help you. We must act quickly since he is already here.¡±


    Aatox¡¯s expression darkened when Elliam mentioned Orpheus¡¯s presence. It was why they must quickly act. There is his big brother who appeared as w

 Chapter 163 Before Departure

    After the two sat, they ordered their drinks; for Orpheus, it was a whisky, while for E, a wine. Shortlyter, the bartender arrived with their drinks.


    Ice cubes in whiskey gold bring a hue to his eyes that speak of sunshine and better days ahead.


    While enjoying his drink, he heard a questioning from E.


    ¡±What were we?¡±


    To this question, Orpheus stopped for a moment before finishing his drink.


    ¡±We were lovers.¡±


    ¡±I see. So the face I kept seeing in my dreams was probably your face. The story you told me must be our story.¡± E mumbled while drinking her wine.


    Orpheus didn¡¯t say anything, but his silence was also an answer.


    ¡±You are an odd one.¡± She was chuckling as she said this.


    ¡±What makes you say that?¡± He was curious as to what made E says that.


    ¡±It is because you¡¯re being honest. In most situations, you mustn¡¯t tell me the truth as it might make me vignt against you; you will lie to slowly gain my trust while lying to yourself, saying you won¡¯t tell me everything yet as it is not the time. However, Kyle, you didn¡¯t do that; you told me a the truth through a story. Even now that I asked you what our rtionship was and you said we were lovers. I appreciate your honesty, and I like your personality. While I didn¡¯t believe everything you said, I know you are not lying. I will find my truth amidst your truths.¡± She dered, and Orpheus smiled.


    ¡±I knew you like honest people; it is why I didn¡¯t lie and answered honestly. As whether you believe me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter as the truth will triumph eventually. You will know everything soon; I¡¯m justying the groundwork for this future.¡±


    ¡±I see. I have a question for the honest you.¡± E suddenly dered after asking for the bartender to serve her a whisky this time.


    Orpheus was sure that he would not like this question; still, he said.


    ¡±Go ahead, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡±Great. You said we were lovers in the past, right?¡±


    He nodded, and a slow smile worked its way across E¡¯s face and into her eyes.


    Her smile warmed his eyes.


    ¡±You have a lovely smile.¡± He could not help butpliment her.


    ¡±Thank you, here¡¯s my question. Do you have another lover beside me in the past.¡±


    Puff!


    This question was made Orpheus spit his whisky, but he still answered her right away.


    ¡±Nope.¡±


    ¡±It¡¯s that so?¡± E said with a smile that was not a smile.


    ¡±Are you perhaps jealous?¡± He asked with a smile that wasn¡¯t a smile.


    ¡±As if we are not in a rtionship, besides the way you look at them is not the same as you look at me. You love me more; I¡¯m your priority; I¡¯m not unreasonable to say not to engage in other rtionships as I¡¯m not in one with you.¡± E exined to Orpheus.


    He chuckled; he could detect her confidence in this sentence, almost as if she was saying no matter what those women do, they would never take her ce; she had this unshakable belief that her ce would always remain there, whether or not in the future she became his woman or not.


    ¡±That is some confidence you have there, but I like it.¡± He teased her, and she just shrugged her shoulders.


    The conversation continued for a while as they talked about their hobbies and other things.


    It was alreadyte in the night when they stopped and decided to return.


    Just as E thought they would go back together, Orpheus asked her to go back; he would follow after as there was somewhere, he must go before going back.


    ¡±Okay, see you tomorrow. Good night. I appreciate this date. Next time invite us.¡±


    ¡±I will.¡± He promised. Orpheus knew that us must be referring to inviting her and Lily. He would use this opportunity to know about Lily; he could also confirm his doubt during the date.


    Orpheus watched E disappear before lowering his head.


    ¡±Time to clean some trash.¡± He mumbled before disappearing.


    In a dark alley, a man was concealing himself; he had followed E on his master¡¯s order.


    ¡±Tch! To think that I, a prince, would be reduced to doing such meaningless chores. I¡¯m not some kind of stalker, dammit.¡± Daneelined and was about to go back and report that nothing happened during the date between Orpheus and E.


    However, just as he was about to go back, he appeared; he was standing there in the darkness.


    ¡±I hate rats the most, especially rats that run in my backyard and spy on me.¡± Orpheus dered as his eyes locked onto Daneel, dressed in all ck.


    Being stared at by those dangerous eyes, Daneel felt like weak prey facing the ultimate predator. Automatically, his heart tightened, and a chill went down his back as cold sweat covered his hands and feet; a feeling of unease wed at his heart. He took a step back and summoned a sword; the sword shone silver amidst the darkness.


    ¡±How the hell did you get here? And how did you know that I was tailing you? My disguise should have been perfect.¡± Daneel mumbled as he got another chill. Right now, he felt a shiver go down his chilled back.


    Orpheus obviously wouldn¡¯t answer Daneel¡¯s question; thetter panicked because, in the next moment, Orpheus vanished. Without hesitation, Daneel shed in front of him with all he got, origin poured into the sword, making it shine in silver hue.


    ¡±Crescent Moon sh!¡±


    With this attack, Daneel expected to deal damage or at least dy Orpheus until he could escape but what happened surpassed all his expectations when he reappeared in front of him.


    Daneel flew all over as the sword and machete shed intensely. The difference in strength broke Daneel¡¯s wrist, and he dislocated his ankle while trying to withstand the force of the being Orpheus¡¯s blow. He was flung out of the cave andnded face down on the ground. His sword was broken, and he felt a burning pain from the bloodied hand gripping the hilt.


    ¡°M.. Monster..¡± He muttered while coughing blood. Daneel was scared beyond word.


    ¡±I heard that often. Now, what should I do with you.¡± Orpheus dered with his hand on his chin as if he was in deep contemtion.

 Chapter 164 The Puppet 1

    With this attack, Daneel expected to deal damage or at least dy Orpheus until he could escape but what happened surpassed all his expectations when he reappeared in front of him.


    Daneel flew all over as the sword and machete shed intensely. The difference in strength broke Daneel¡¯s wrist, and he dislocated his ankle while trying to withstand the force of the being Orpheus¡¯s blow. He was flung out of the cave andnded face down on the ground. His sword was broken, and he felt a burning pain from the bloodied hand gripping the hilt.


    ¡°M.. Monster..¡± He muttered while coughing blood. Daneel was scared beyond word.


    ¡±I heard that often. Now, what should I do with you.¡± Orpheus dered with his hand on his chin as if he was in deep contemtion. However, not even 2 minutes have passed and he dered.


    ¡±Just die.¡± He dered, just like that.


    ¡±What?¡± Daneel thought that Orpheus was surely joking, how could decide so casually to end a ssmate¡¯s life? Normal student would never do that, however the problem is that Orpheus wasn¡¯t a normal student and above everything else he did not give that about his student¡¯s life.


    When Daneel understood this truth it was already toote, Orpheus had already acted.


    Bang!


    Daneel¡¯s body flew across dozen of meters and hended violently on the ground with his head first.


    A dull pulsing pain crept up his entire body, increasing in intensity every second. Ten seconds passed, and then another ten. The pain would soon be unbearable. Desperate for some form of relief Daneel sought out every solution. Ignoring it, working through it, using it to fuel strength. But nothing seemed to work. The pain shouldn¡¯t be more than a minor nuisance to him, but right now it was far more than that.


    He massaged their temples and for a moment tried to block out all the pain in order to press onward. But sick of having to deal with all this he decided to simply refuse to acknowledge the pain and get on with  to the best of his ability. Unfortunately w this feat seemed impossible to aplish as the pain overwhelmed every cell of Daneel¡¯s body, he could only shiver on the ground as if he was naked in the middle of snownd. Never before he had ever cursed his bad luck and his fate.


    ¡±P.. please spare me..¡± He begged, he couldn¡¯t do otherwise, however, Orpheus didn¡¯t give a damn about his pleas.


    And why would I do such a thing?¡±


    Orpheus asked as he slowly approached Daneel like the grim reaper. He might not be wielding a scythe, but that only made him appear far more menacing. His leg cut through the air producing a sudden shriek.


    With a shrill shriek, Orpheus¡¯s casual kick tore through the air and heavily mmed into Daneel¡¯s chest, giving him no time to dodge.


    BANG


    The impact sent him crashing more than hundred meters until he crashed into a giant tree. Thus tree caved in, and broke apart it exploded into tinkling tree shards.


    SCREECH~


    ¡°Cough!¡±


    Daneel coughed up a mouthful of blood. His chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out.


    ¡±P¡­P..lease¡­I¡­I..beg you.¡± Daneel let go of any dignity he still has and pleaded as his life was threatening to slip away at any moment. What pride have to do in this moment? Only his survival mattered and to ensure this he didn¡¯t mind begged with his head against the ground, if this would help him survive, it was a cheap price to pay, unfortunately, the opponent was Orpheus. He didn¡¯t care about that, the only thing that mattered was what he had decided to do, everything else was secondary.


    Therefore, Orpheus continued to walk forward to Daneel¡¯s despair.


    ¡±P.. Please¡­¡± Daneel still begged but all he got in response was a smile. Orpheus¡¯s face engaged in a smile that created little wrinkles around his eyes and grooves in his cheeks. For most it would be a beautiful smile, however, for Daneel, Orpheus¡¯s smile at the moment didn¡¯t look different from that of devil¡¯s mocking him from atop his throne. It was a cruel and sadistic smile.


    Finally, Orpheus stopped before the shivering Daneel and moved, it was unclear what he truly did but from Daneel¡¯s point of view all he saw was his end. This was hest thought.


    ¡®My body is shattered, I can see it clearly. A body shouldn¡¯t be able toy in this position, but I am. So, this¡¯ll be my end then. Warped and twisted, with nobody to help me.


    The floor is getting colder and stickier. My blood is drying. How long have I been here? It doesn¡¯t matter, it won¡¯t be much longer.


    No, I cannot give up. Giving up means I lose, I will never give up. There must be a way out of this, there must be a way I can live. Surely there must be somebody around here, somebody who can help me. Save me.


    I can¡¯t think straight anymore, everything¡¯s bing a blur. I shouldy down, let the blood flow back to my brain. Yes, I willy down. This¡¯ll help me figure out how to make it out or at the very least it¡¯ll save my energy until somebody finds me. Surely somebody will find me soon.


    I¡¯m going to die. Shame it¡¯s not like in the movies, I have yet to see shes of my life as I slowly pass away. Maybe they¡¯re yet toe. It should be soon though, I know I have little time left. Best get ready for the show.


    Tired, I¡¯m so tired. I¡¯ll take a nap, a quick power nap. Or myst nap. Either way, I can¡¯t keep my eyes open any longer, I need to rest. A quick nap will be fine.


    Goodbye world. Goodbye father, mother and my siblings. I¡¯m sorry.¡¯


    He thought he died but he would wake up the next daypletely different and feeling refreshed, capable of doing the impossible. He hadpletely forgotten about the things that happenedst night, at least most of them.

 Chapter 165 Thirst*

    Kaguya was waiting for him when he returned; Orpheus was not surprised as he had expected something like this to happen.


    ¡±Wee back; how was your date?¡± She asked him while he went to take a shower. From the bathroom, Orpheus answered.


    ¡±Not bad. Please wait for me. I¡¯ll be right there. I want to eat you.¡± He dered, and Kaguya was shocked because she had never expected this kind of deration. From Orpheus¡¯s words, he wanted her; his lust could be detected in his voice, and he was in a lustful state; although Kaguya didn¡¯t know what happened on that date, she was happy that she dide here and waited for him. She could use this opportunity to her advantage.


    ¡±Okay, I¡¯m waiting.¡± She dered while removing her underwear.


    In the shower, the wateres as a soothing cascade, as if wishing to erase any sins he had evermitted. Orpheus let the water cascade down his pale skin, trying to calm down his lust. After turning Daneel into a puppet, he got a sudden impulse to drink blood; however, he controlled himself. He knew this sudden impulse steamed from his date with E; during their date, he could smell the sweet scent of her blood; after all, it was the first blood he drank aftering back to life as a vampire. Although it wasn¡¯t the same body, it was the same soul in the process of awakening; it was why her blood became so sweet, and he got excited just by being near her for only a couple of hours. He had to control this impulse if he didn¡¯t wish to make another mistake and kill her; this time, it may be impossible to resurrect her. Therefore, Orpheus converted this impulse into lust, and he would quench this thirst soon. It was unfair treatment to Kaguya, but they were using each other; besides, she had be his woman he would make sure to protect and love.


    A few minutester, Orpheus decided to go back.


    As soon as he entered and saw the beautiful view of Kaguya lying on the bed with her legs spread apart, Orpheus gulped, and his lust was ignited.


    ¡±Mmh!¡± He approached the bed and sealed her lips in an intense kiss that left Kaguya breathless.


    Meanwhile, his hands were idling either; Orpheus tweaked her nipples between his fingers and noticed goosebumps on her skin as pleasure swept over her.


    Then, like a hungry teenager, he sucked her nipples, moving from one nipple to another, back and forth. Her breasts swayed with his mouth, and she squealed in delight.


    He could feel intense heat erupting out of her mound and knew she missed him just as much. Not wasting any second, he slid further down and lined his mouth against her pink flesh, hidden between two puffy lips.


    He ced a middle finger against her wet slit and pressed his lips against her hard clit. Then, simultaneously, he inserted the finger and kissed the clit with gentle tongue probing.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kaguya let out a moan and slipped her hands between his golden hair.


    Orpheus started with a gentle lick from the clit to the base of her slit and then up. Alongside, his finger moved in and out of her slit, feeling her insides writhing in ecstatic contractions.


    Slowly, he pulled his finger out and plowed down on her pink flesh with his tongue. He was like a man thirsty for years as his tongue licked her wet flesh, up and down, slow and fast.


    Kaguya felt an intense wave of orgasm erupting deep inside her. Her puffy lips swelled and spasmed while juices secreted out right on his waiting mouth. He sucked them and held her body tight as the wave of orgasm ran through her.


    A minuteter, she took a prolonged air intake and dered, ¡°I missed this feeling even if only a few days have passed since ourst session.¡±


    ¡°I already know that!¡±


    Orpheus moved up and kissed her right on the lips, allowing her to taste her juices of arousal. She gripped his face and broke the kiss. She looked him into the eyes, and their vision met.


    A spark exploded between them, and they instantly knew what they wanted.


    Something that overpowered animalistic lust. Something that had emotions that no raw sex could provide. He wanted her to calm down his thirst while she would make him fall for her; unknowingly, she had started to crack his shell.


    Kaguya grasped his cock and guided it to her entrance. He rubbed against her slit, moistening his tip with her juices, and then invaded her waiting pussy. He slipped fully inside and stopped.


    Both of them savored the moment. They kissed more passionately. In that kiss was the sweetness of passion, a million loving thoughts condensed into a moment.


    Orpheus enjoyed the heavenly warmth, a sensation that was far more delightful than any other sensation. Kaguya enjoyed the marvelous feeling of being filled, which could not be described by words alone.


    Slowly, in the missionary position, he began to thrust in and out with long, gentle strokes. She slipped her hands around his neck and moaned.


    ¡±Ohhh!¡±


    ¡±Anh!!¡±


    Strangely, despite his lust Orpheus didn¡¯t ravage her; he slowly sent his dick in and out, almost as if he was afraid to break her, and this made Kaguya feel more pleasure, and she felt an orgasm approaching.


    ¡±I¡¯m about to cum.¡± She dered, and he nodded before kissing her and increasing the pace of his strokes. His hips thrust down, pleasuring her.


    ¡°Oooh!!¡±


    With her mouth sealed by his, she let out a suppressed moan as an explosion of ecstasy erupted deep into her pussy. It was like a dam of pleasure had broken, and the waves of orgasmic pleasure spread throughout her.


    Kaguya¡¯s eyes rolled back as the simple sex gave her an intense orgasm like never before. She held him tightly before shutting her eyes.


    Orpheus grunted as her pussy spasmed around his cock, throbbing with delightful vibrations. He didn¡¯t resist and allowed himself to erupt, painting her inside white. His thirst decreased considerably after ejacting.


    ¡±Please let me rest,¡± Kaguya asked, and Orpheus nodded. Even if he wanted to continue, he couldn¡¯t because he received a call from the empress.


    Upon receiving her call, Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.


    ¡±You are up to something evil again.¡± Kaguyamented before leaving for the bathroom.


    ¡±How rude. Well, I enjoy toying with this one and his son. This will be entertaining for a while before meeting him.¡± He mumbled before leaving the bed and heading outside on the balcony, to take the call.

 Chapter 166 Sparring

    Please let me rest,¡± Kaguya asked, and Orpheus nodded. Even if he wanted to continue, he couldn¡¯t because he received a call from the empress.


    Upon receiving her call, Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.


    ¡±You are up to something evil again,¡± Kaguyamented before leaving for the bathroom.


    ¡±How rude. Well, I enjoy toying with this one and his son. This will be entertaining for a while before meeting him.¡± He mumbled before leaving the bed and heading outside on the balcony to take the call.


    Once on the balcony, Orpheus peaked upon the dawn-lit street with his crimson eyes, as if it were a wakingdy seeing through long eyshes.


    ¡±Evening, beautifuldy. How have you been? I missed your voice.¡± He said in a voice totally different from his usual voice. His voice seemed full of longing, and the empress on the other side felt her body shuddering, bing hot all of a sudden; However, she knew he was just sweet-talking her; something inside couldn¡¯t help but to be moved, how much she wished to hear suchpliment from someone, Orpheus knew exactly how to touch those sensitive areas.


    Empress Lilia recalled that dream, that steamy dream where she was getting fucked, and she couldn¡¯t only think of one thing, to feel Orpheus inside her cunt for real. She couldn¡¯t tell what was happening to her body since that day, but he wanted her; this desire had surpassed anything she had ever felt and could control. If you can¡¯t control it, better make use of it.


    ¡±Sweet talk, but I like it. Stefan, can we meet?¡± The empress asked, directly going into the subject, not beating around the bush.


    ¡±A meeting?¡± Orpheus asked as if considering something.


    The empress¡¯s heart skipped a beat, afraid he might refuse, so she added.


    ¡±There is something important I wanted to talk about. I want to use your connection, so please schedule a day, and we will meet.¡±


    ¡±Okay, I understand. I will contact you soon.¡± Orpheus epted before cutting off the connection.


    After the call, he was smiling, no escaping from him anymore.


    ¡±Kaguya, there¡¯s somewhere I need to go. See you tomorrow.¡± Orpheus left those words behind and disappeared.


    And Kaguya, who came from the bathroom, a towel wrapped around her beautiful form, pouted.


    ¡±Hmph! You could have slept here tonight. Well, don¡¯t worry, you can escape all you want; the end result will not change. I¡¯ll make you fall for me without a doubt.¡± She dered before changing into a new nightgown and going to bed. A few minutester, she was already sleeping soundlessly.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Orpheus reappeared in Nix¡¯s castle.


    ¡±Greetings, father. I¡¯m-¡°


    Before she could finish talking, Orpheus cut her off and announced.


    ¡±Let¡¯s spar!¡±


    Nix was happy because she hadn¡¯t sparred against her father; it had been more than two thousand years; it was time to show him how much she had progressed; maybe she could win now that his injuries had not healed, or so she thought.


    Orpheus flicked his fingers, and a portal was created; he went through this portal and disappeared. Nix, didn¡¯t hesitate and followed her father and walked in, immediately met by a dynamic world. She looks upon a vastndscape of huge mountains, many of which have waterfalls that flow down and meet in a giant river flowing gently in your direction. Low, ominous sounds can be heard in the distance.


    Much remains to be discovered here, but not everything hidden may be as pleasant as this world.


    All around her, she could see strange shapes of creatures nobody could¡¯ve ever imagined. She had never seen them even though she had lived long enough.


    ¡±Attack!¡± Orpheus ordered, and Nix nodded before conjuring darkness, the sky darkened, and a giant w made of darkness attacked Orpheus.


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, this giant w did no damage even afternding on him, and the ground was gouged.


    ¡±You will die if you don¡¯t fight seriously, you know?¡± He dered while emitting killing intent.


    Nix¡¯s body shuddered under his terrific killing intent; she knew she might die if she didn¡¯t fight seriously, so she suppressed her emotions and concentrated on surviving. From the center of her body, a bloody glow erupted and enveloped her entire body.


    BOOM


    The strength of her aura was amplified countless times. The radiance of her body dazzled the world.


    Whoosh~!


    The radiance from Nix¡¯s body collided with Orpheus¡¯s killing intent, releasing seething sounds. As this happened, Nix eyed her father.


    ¡±Father, I will show you.¡±


    Nix promised as a vibrant halo appeared behind her. A dark red halo. Her strength skyrocketed, and red origin covered her body.


    And then she attacked!


    Brilliant crimson light flooded out, carrying a never-ending devastating force. Above the light, the halo followed, and inside it, the mouth of a bloody dark red snake emerged.


    ROAR! Hiss!


    The giant snake let out a world-piercing roar. It awakened the tranced living beings worldwide and sent them in shock.


    ¡±Devour!¡±


    Nix shouted.


    Orpheus¡¯s lips curved up into a smile.


    Everything so far urred in less than a fraction of a millisecond, and as this majestic attack swept at him, he summoned a red sword and shed above his head.


    ¡±Slice!¡± He ordered.


    RIP!!!


    This sh cut through the air and smashed right into the crimson light.


    BANG!


    Sparks flew out, and rumbling sounds filled the world. The ground trembled, and the sky twisted in swirling moments.


    ROAR


    The bloody dark red snake gushed out and bit down on the sword sh. Its presence was that of an emperor, and it inspired both awe and fear, but when it bit down, the sword shes crushed through its mouth!


    There was nothing the dark red snake could do other than fade away!


    The momentum of the attack didn¡¯t slow down, and it shed into the remaining crimson light. The light surged forward, trying to break the attack.


    BOOOM!


    The brutal collision turned into a powerful explosion. Detonating shockwaves swept out, so terrifying that they prated the fabrics of space and emerged directly into reality, destroying half of the throne hall.


    Nix stood there, unable to believe her eyes.


    Silence hung in the air for a while before she opened her mouth.


    ¡±Father, have you recovered all your strength?¡±

 Chapter 167 Nixs Victory

    Silence permeated the air for a while before Nyx opened her mouth.


    ¡±Father, have you recovered all your strength?¡±


    Orpheus scratched his head as he responded.


    ¡±Well, yes, I have somehow recovered and be stronger than ever.¡±


    ¡±This should have been a piece of good news, but I can see that you¡¯re not happy about it. Something is bothering you, Father. I¡¯m ready to listen.¡± Nix said and approached her father.


    Orpheus heaved a long sigh.


    ¡±As expected of my daughter.¡± He said before summoning two chairs and inviting her to join him, and she did exactly this.


    ¡±Well, it happened like this.¡± Orpheus then recounted how things happened until he got his power back and gained something even more.


    ¡±I see; no wonder, Father isn¡¯t too pleased; it happened too smoothly; someone must have interfered. While not knowing what the other party¡¯s goal is.¡± Nix was frowning at the end of her sentence. The recent events had brought forward past problems her father was concerned about.


    Orpheus was not an idiot; he didn¡¯t know his birth parents; his life was eventful, as if he was a protagonist of a romance novel. He would be a fool if he didn¡¯t start questioning his past and those things that happened. What Orpheus was most afraid of was finding that even his feelings for Emea were fabricated; what if all of this was done to help the one being everything to achieve his goal?


    Orpheus felt chills all over as even his soul trembled at this moment. He was truly scared at this moment, the mighty Nero, and was reced by a fragile youth afraid that everything was just a part of someone else scheme.


    Nix might be expressionless and rarely express herself, but this doesn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t see things, and right now, she could see that her father and creator were about to break down and as his daughter, she ought to prevent this at all costs.


    Nix sped Orpheus¡¯s face between her hands and forced him to look at her; her ck abyssal eyes stared into those beautiful crimson eyes before she dered.


    ¡±What if everything was part of someone else ns?¡±


    Orpheus flinched at those words but did not open his mouth to say anything as he listened to what Nix had to say.


    ¡±What if your feelings, everything that happened was part of a bigger scheme?¡± She asked but still got no response, and it wasn¡¯t like she was expecting one, to begin with. So she continued


    ¡±It doesn¡¯t matter if all these things are proven to be right because you¡¯re you, my creator, someone that devours others to increase your strength. You just have to devour everything, turn everything into something of your liking. Turn everything to fit your need and devour the perpetrator behind all of this. You¡¯re capable of doing that, and I¡¯m here; we¡¯re all here to help you achieve this. Not every n is foolproof, and you just need to find the perfect loophole and turn everything upside down. From the chess piece to the chess yer. I will help you, we will you, and you must help yourself because moping around is unlike you.¡±


    Orpheus stayed silent for a moment before bursting intoughter and lovingly caressing Nix¡¯s hair.


    ¡±You are right; I must have been muddle-headed at the prospect of the unknown, which is unlike me. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do, and I will not fail for myself and those I¡¯ve cared about.¡± He dered, and the fog that seemed to cloud his eyes previously disappeared, much to Nix¡¯s satisfaction.


    ¡±Great, Father, I¡¯ve something to show you, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it. I was waiting for the perfect opportunity.¡± Nix dered before heading somewhere, and Orpheus had no trouble following her.


    They passed through several ces and bypassed many formations deployed to hide what Nix would probably show him.


    Orpheus tried to probe what was ahead, but much to his surprise, he failed even with how powerful he was, and this failure surprised and amused him so much that a smile adorned his face.


    Now more than ever, he could not wait for them to arrive at their destination and see what kind of surprise was awaiting him. It warranted so many precautions that even he, as one of the strongest existences in the current world, could not forcibly probe. For some reason, Orpheus, who failed to see what ahead with normal means, felt like he could get a satisfactory result if he were to use his special eye, the purple eye; he had that weird feeling but inadvertently decided against it and opted not to do anything and simply enjoy his daughter¡¯s surprise, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise anymore if he knew beforehand was awaited him at the end.


    Meanwhile, Nix, who was ahead guiding her father, chuckled; she kept her senses locked onto him. Therefore she was able to see every change his expression went through. Usually, Nix, for those who were not closer to her, would find her face hard to read. Like she left her emotions behind at her birth, it was what most people would think; however, at the moment, the corner of Nix¡¯s mouth twitched into her cheek. It transformed her from cold to someone anyone would wish to know better.


    And this change didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Orpheus, who immediately offered some words of praise.


    ¡±You are beautiful when you smile, you should do this often, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll cause the fall of many men.¡± As he said those words, Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up. He would not miss any opportunity to tease his cold and proud daughter.


    However, what he didn¡¯t expect was followed.


    ¡±Oh? I understand. I shall do as you suggest, father, but there is want a thing I want to know. Will my smile also make you fall like the other men?¡±


    Nix¡¯s innocent question made Orpheus stop, and his brain momentarily stopped and seeing this, a winner smile adorned Nix¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡±Fufufu! It¡¯s my win.¡± Her giggles echoed all around, forcing Orpheus to sigh in defeat. His little girl was bing more and more human-like, and she could now joke and tease as well, he was pleased about this, and his happiness would increase when he saw what gift she was keeping for him.

 Chapter 168 Atlas

    Nix¡¯s innocent question made Orpheus stop, and his brain momentarily stopped, and seeing this, a winner smile adorned Nix¡¯s beautiful face.


    ¡±Fufufu! It¡¯s my win.¡± Her giggles echoed all around, forcing Orpheus to sigh in defeat. His little girl was bing more and more human-like, and she could now joke and tease as well, he was pleased about this, and his happiness would increase when he saw what gift she was keeping for him.


    The two continued until they finally stopped before a huge door; Nix pushed open this door and walked in. Darkness swallowed her; Orpheus didn¡¯t waste time and followed after her. Darkness swallowed him as well, but as a being born from darkness, he had no trouble seeing in this darkness, and when he saw what was awaiting him, the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise a little.


    He appreciated the gift before Nix introduced it to him.


    ¡±We are here.¡± Nix dered, and immediately following her deration; the hall was brightened, showing what it was hiding, a chained beast surrounded by many vampires, not your usual beast, a high-level beast, a dragon. Yes, Nix¡¯s gift for her father was a fucking chained dragon.


    Although chained, it was still a dragon nheless. Orpheus interestedly watched the chained dragon, taking in its description.


    Wide jade eyes sit elegantly within the creature¡¯s bony, angr skull, which gives the creature a savage-looking appearance.


    Several small central horns sit atop its head, just above its narrow, cat-like ears. A row of small tendrils runs down the sides of each of its jaw lines.


    Its nose is wide and has tworge, oval nostrils, and there¡¯s a small crystal growth on its chin. A few sharp teeth poke out from the side of its mouth and give a slight hint at the terror hiding inside.


    A thick neck runs down from its head and into a snake-like body. The top was covered in radiant skin, and rows of tendrils ran down its spine.


    Its bottom was covered in small scales and was colored darker than the rest of its body. Four long limbs carry its body and allow the creature to stand poised and tall. Each limb has six digits, each ending in thick nails seemingly made of stone.


    Enormous wings grew, starting from its shoulders and ending at the lower end of its back. The wings are scythe-shaped, the inner sides of the wing are full of minor holes, and small, sharp tips grow from each ending like massive spears.


    Its elegant tail ended in a fan-like tip and was covered in the same radiant skin as its body.


    This beast was without a dragon; however, at the moment, this majestic-looking dragon was heavily chained, and its body was full of wounds, but still, the beast didn¡¯t lose its majesty even one bit.


    The vampires monitoring the beast noticed their master¡¯s arrival, and when they were about to bow in greeting, Nix stopped them and looked down on the dragon as she mumbled.


    ¡±Father, this is the gift I was talking about. It¡¯s a wonderful gift, isn¡¯t it?¡± Nix asked like a child who showed something good and was expecting praise.


    ¡®Father?¡¯


    Whether the chained dragon or the vampires monitoring it, they were both shocked because there was someone capable of making Nix show that kind of expression. The vampires were curious about Orpheus¡¯s identity because there was no formal greeting; they didn¡¯t know his identity, but one thing was sure, which is this man was superior to anyone vampire present, even their master; their bloodline was warning them to immediately submit and never try anything they weren¡¯t asked to do.


    ¡±Wow! Indeed, that¡¯s some nice gift. I¡¯m proud of you, my daughter.¡± Orpheus was honestly shocked. Out of everything he had expected, none came closer to this, a dragon. One should know that Dragons didn¡¯t exist in this world, the closest thing to them would be a smander, but Nix managed to catch one. Dragons only existed in a different ne, Emea¡¯s, and the other hometown, Elysium.


    Many scenarios raced through Orpheus¡¯s mind, but he ultimately concluded that something must have happened when the one he tasked Freya to investigate in the Star Academy arrived; this dragon must be one of his subordinates. As to what happened, he would have to find that outter.


    Orpheus understood all the precautions his daughter took, and it was to prevent the news of her holding captive a dragon because if this were to be made public, it might cause another war, and they would be fighting against that man, Emea¡¯s fiance. While there isn¡¯t a doubt he was scared of a confrontation, it would be unwise to start a confrontation immediately without knowing how capable and what that man brought with him.


    Even if he was currently lost in thoughts, he didn¡¯t forget to reward his daughter.


    Nix happily epted Orpheus caressing her hair as a rpense, and when she was immersed in the warmth his hand was providing her despite being slightly cold, the chained dragon watching this could not take anymore and roared.


    Roarrrr!


    ¡±You lowly ants, you dare to imprison his highest maid. He will ughter your entire family.¡±


    Nix¡¯s body stiffened, and she was about to go on a rampage, but Orpheus prevented her from going berserk.


    The chained dragon flinched when she saw the yful grin on Orpheus¡¯s lips; she was momentarily afraid, afraid that this was another monster, another abomination she had never heard about, a dangerous race that did not exist even in their millions of years of history. She is As, one of Emea¡¯s fiance maids; she tagged along when she heard her master was sneaking into a lowly world to bring back his fiancee. Although, she was secretly in love with her master, she knew she would never get the chance to be with him; she could never enter Arthur¡¯s eyes as there was only one woman in his eyes and his heart, his fiancee from Hestia¡¯s family, the most beautiful woman in Elysium.


    Knowing her master was doing all of this for the sake of his love, As was touched and followed; she vowed to help him once they arrived secretly, but when they were almost closer to this world, an ident happened, and well she got captured her Level 3 strength could do anything against this girl. However, As was still hopeful; she would escape no matter what; she would taunt this neer and maybe use this opportunity to escape.


    ¡±You lowly creature of darkness, my master, is also a darkness attributes user; he is its true ruler,¡± As shouted, trying to rile Nix more and probably trigger a fight.


    However, what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was what would soon follow.


    ¡±Oh? I¡¯ve just learned something interesting; care to develop?¡±

 Chapter 169 The Truth Heir of Darkness

    ¡±You lowly creature of darkness, my master, is also a darkness attributes user; he is it truly ruler.¡±


    As shouted, trying to rile Nix more and probably trigger a fight.


    However, what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was what would soon follow.


    ¡±Oh? I¡¯ve just learned something interesting; care to develop?¡± Orpheus asked as his mouth lifted into a smile.


    As was surprised; first, she was not the only one in this situation, though. The others and even Nix was surprised as well. She was also a darkness attribute origin master, a high level at that, so she felt insulted as well and was about to offer a reply; her father spoke first, to her surprise, and now that he did, she could only stay put and watch how everything will unfold. Crossing her arms, Nix observed.


    As, who could not immediately offer a reply after Orpheus¡¯s unexpected words, finally gotten herself together and red at him to hide the fear threatening to swallow her soul from within.


    Reason said if she left things as they were, there would be a consequence, and unable to think further ahead, she decided to stay arrogant, so stay true to this.


    ¡±I said my master is the true heir of Darkness; you are all just but impostors. So, hurry up and free me; if not, you won¡¯t know how you die.¡±


    Even the most peaceful man could be angry if repeatedly provoked. He was not an exception, especially when he could use this as an excuse to test things and get something in return.


    ¡±I see. Let¡¯s see what you think of this little pressure.¡± He coldly said and summoned darkness, unleashing an enormous that he had never bothered testing before.


    But he knew how it worked, and he understood it far better than these other dark attribute origin masters; not even Kratos hailed as a million years genius, could do what he was doing; he was sofortable with this attribute as if he some kind of primordial being born from darkness, so it was natural that he could use it,  he was its true heir.


    His darkness was so powerful that it was horrifying.


    Everyone watched in horror as Orpheus started floating in the air with wisps of Darkness appearing on his body, eventually forming a ck me burning protectively around him.


    The wild winds swayed in the surroundings, but terrifyingly, the world inside was deathly silent right now, and an eerie cold was numbing their senses. The light vanished, and everything was darkening faster.


    The weak ones had already lost their consciousness and were convulsing on the ground in fear. And even the strong individuals like Nix were on their knees, looking absolutely horrified, trying their best to catch their breaths.


    The chained dragon was horrified beyond her wildest dream. At this moment, she understood the true meaning of fear and what meeting an absolute being meant.


    ¡°There¡¯s no greater fear than the fear of Darkness, little dragon.¡± Orpheus coldly spoke, and every word he spoke hammered As¡¯s consciousness. Darkness swallowed everything inside her, be her body, her cells, her bones, and even her soul.


    In the middle of this endless darkness which was swallowing her, As heard a faint mocking voice saying.


    ¡±Let¡¯s see what you can handle. Please don¡¯t easily die.¡¯


    ¡®P.please don¡¯t.¡¯ She wanted to beg, but unfortunately, it was already toote; her consciousness was pulled somewhere where she met something she had never seen in her four thousand years of leaving, a nightmare that would forever haunt her.


    A dark moon, a pitch ck forest, smoke everywhere and a whimper in the smoke, a rustling of leaves, and suddenly As¡¯s eyes met with a little soul of darkness and flesh. Two ring eyes stared at her with a reserved intensity, and another whimper surged from its drooling mouth in a show of force.


    Jagged quills adorn its stout head, which itself is glowing faintly in the dark. The sound of a roaring fire escapes the creature¡¯s deformed nostrils set within a broad nose.


    Its pudgy head sits atop a low, greasy body. Several bizarre wounds ooze a thick, foul liquid, but As¡¯s eyes don¡¯t linger for long.


    The creature bolts toward her after its sudden appearance; its six legs gracelessly carry its draconic body with restless energy.


    Two little wings extend themselves fully. Jagged bones, and feathers of fire stretch upward, and forcefully descend with a powerful gust. Unimpressed eyes still look at As, but only barely before its jagged teethtched onto her, as if to swallow everything, even her soul.


    ¡±!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even cry before getting swallowed, and only darkness remained, no pain, nothing until it arrived a momentter.


    Blood, there¡¯s blood everywhere. It drenched As¡¯s clothes; it was sticky and heavy and red. Red, everything was red; even the ground below her was turning red with blood. Her blood.


    She was down on her knees; soon, she would probably be down on her back. She wanted to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t. Her legs, they won¡¯t move. Her body, it won¡¯t move.


    This was driving her crazy! Move body, move! She needed to get out of here, to get out of this darkness; she needed to live.


    ¡®Why are you failing me now when I need you most? Move already! We¡¯re dying! Don¡¯t give up, please.¡¯ She roared inside her mind.


    She couldn¡¯t think straight anymore; everything was bing a blur. That darkness she was so afraid of was slowly creeping back, and nothing she ever did would have worked anyway, so she slowly started giving up; she shouldy down and let the blood flow back to her brain.


    ¡®Yes, I willy down. That¡¯ll help me figure out how to make it out, or at the very least, it¡¯ll save my energy until somebody finds me. Surely somebody will find me soon.


    This isn¡¯t going to end well. No. No, it¡¯s not. So.. I¡¯m going to die.. This is my end, my final stop. I never thought it would be like this, but so be it. I can¡¯t fight any longer; I¡¯m too tired. Too weak.


    Sleepy, I feel so sleepy. A quick nap can¡¯t hurt, can it? Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter. It may be thest nap I take, but it¡¯ll be the best. I¡¯m just too tired; I need to sleep.¡¯


    Those were thoughts before darkness swallowed her, and she thought she was gone forever; however, the next second, she was awake again, back in the real world in her original form, her extensive body was drenched and it kept trembling non-stop; she was too afraid to look at the man, the one that made her suffer that hellish experience. This man was too dangerous; a devil incarnate and also the true heir of darkness.


    ¡±Wee back, little dragon.¡±

 Chapter 170 First Confrontation?

    ¡±Wee back, little dragon.¡±


    Orpheus dered with a yful smirk on his lips. As¡¯s huge body shivered. She felt goosebumps rising all over her body.


    Nix was back on her feet; there was a light smile on her face; as expected, no one could beat her faster when it came to the darkness attribute. Most of the weak-willed vampires still hadn¡¯t regained consciousness, so they had been cleaned and were reced with strong-willed ones. They couldn¡¯t look at Orpheus in the eyes, afraid of getting swallowed by the darkness surrounding him.


    ¡±What do you want?¡±


    After a long moment of silence, As, who was not an idiot, asked Orpheus what he wanted because only an idiot would think that Orpheus did what to show how powerful he was at wielding the darkness attribute; he did that because he had a goal to achieve and not ying the fearful idiot and directly asking him what he wanted would be wise and it would increase whatever value she had. She hade to this conclusion after five minutes of silence, and Orpheus was pleased with her wit; she would be more useful this way.


    ¡±Not bad little dragon. I just have one question for you; you have a way to get in contact with your master once I remove the restrictions, right?¡±


    Nix frowned because, from this question, she had indeed confirmed her guess, and she couldn¡¯t help but think what her father was about to do was dangerous; however she didn¡¯t dissuade him because she understood and knew when she should step in and when she would not.


    ¡±Yes, I have a mean to contact my master through my soul crystal he must be holding.¡± As did not hesitate to answer and even gave detailed information.


    Whatever goal this man had, it was bound to fail because there was no way he would be stronger than her master. He is undoubtedly skilled, gifted in the art of darkness, but so what? Her master could use many attributes and be proficient in every one of them, a true genius. So, being good with darkness attribute or being capable of using another attribute would change a thing, as going against the greatest genius Elysium had ever birthed could only mean an inevitable defeat, so she would dly disclose any information that would make this arrogant man¡¯s confidence skyrocket forcing him to make a mistake, which would be his grave.


    Orpheus chuckled as he could read through As¡¯s mind like an open book. He gestured to Nix to lift the restrictions while secretly enveloping the whole ind into his domain; by doing this, the other party would be unable to locate them, and he would be unable even to get an appropriate location because he threw few baits all around to confuse the enemy.


    ¡®Time for our first confrontation, or maybe not.¡¯ Orpheus thought as Nix removed all the restrictions ced upon As, and she immediately contacted her master.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    At the same time, in one of the biggest and most beautiful mansions on the campus, the Star Academy, one young man was sitting in meditation when he suddenly sensed a connection to his mental world; it was a familiar feeling he hadn¡¯t felt in a while and was waiting for; still, he stayed vignt as he entered an alternative mental world he created out of cautiousness. This young man was none other than As¡¯s master and Emea¡¯s fiance, the dragon¡¯s prince of the most powerful race in Elysium.


    As soon as he entered this mental world, he tried to call out for her but noticed that something wasn¡¯t right.


    ¡±At- Who are you?¡± He asked after stopping mid-sentence, and the response he received was mind-blowing.


    ¡±I¡¯m the one that cuckolded you.¡± Orpheus¡¯s voice reached Emea¡¯s fiance¡¯s ears, leaving his mind blind, and the only response he could have offered at that moment was.


    ¡±What?¡±


    Arthur swiftly turned around, but he shouldn¡¯t have.


    Because instead of being greeted by Orpheus¡¯s face, he was weed by a kick.


    Still, he didn¡¯t panic facing this unexpected action, and just as the kick was about to connect, it got stopped by the wind shield.


    ¡±Wow, not bad for someone who got cuckolded.¡± Orpheus, in a pitch ck form, said as he brought his leg down. He was not surprised by Arthur stopping his kick; he would have been disappointed if he could get surprised by this little thing, not after all precautions he had taken.


    ¡±Where is she?¡± Arthur, after calming down, asked instead of asking about Orpheus¡¯s identity; he felt like he would be ying within this man¡¯s palm if he were to ask that.


    Instead of answering his question, Orpheus stepped on the ground hard.


    Crack! BOOM!


    It exploded, and he shot forward; Arthur sighed as he also shot forward, and soon, the two met midair and exchanged thousands of blows in an instant. They were so fast that only mighty origin masters could hope ever to follow their movements, and they would have been shocked at what they saw because those two fought only using one arm. Yet, they had destroyed this mental world several times; if it weren¡¯t because it could heal, it would have been destroyed already.


    Finally, as if they got what they wanted from each other, they stopped, putting some distance between them.


    ¡±Good, very good. I will ask one more time, where is she?¡±


    Arthur praised Orpheus while simultaneously asking; he secretly tried hiding his trembling hand, to think in physical context he would meet his match; he could guess to a certain extent the identity of this man. If he were who he believed to be, then things would be moreplicated than predicted.


    ¡®To think that a small and worthless world would hide something this dangerous, no, this world is worthless because it was it would have produced a such monster. I can¡¯t see through this world at all. I¡¯m d I¡¯ve sneaked in.¡¯ Arthur thought while waiting for Orpheus¡¯s answer, he was sure that he would answer him, and indeed the vampire progenitor didn¡¯t disappoint him.

 Chapter 171 I Deserve a Reward

    ¡®To think that a small and worthless world would hide something this dangerous, no, this world is worthless because it was it would have produced a such monster. I can¡¯t see through this world at all. I¡¯m d I¡¯ve sneaked in.¡¯


    Arthur thought while waiting for Orpheus¡¯s answer, he was sure that he would answer him, and indeed the vampire progenitor didn¡¯t disappoint him.


    ¡±Ah? the little dragon? Don¡¯t worry; she wille back to you soon.¡± Orpheus said before leaving, but he stopped, and with a mysterious smile, he said.


    ¡±I hope you have a mother who is still alive.¡±


    ¡±She is.¡± Arthur unconsciously answered but soon regretted doing this.


    ¡±Good, I will be your mother-fucker soon. Hahaha! We shall meet soon, son.¡±


    Orpheus disappeared after leaving those words behind, and Arthur destroyed this mental world soon after Orpheus left.


    ¡±Bastard, I will kill you and your entire family.¡± He roared; never had he lost hisposure like that; he vowed to destroy this man, whoever he was, and those closest to him, but first, he must contact them, his brother and his friend.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Back to Orpheus¡¯s location, Nix immediately asked.


    ¡±How was it?¡±


    ¡±He is strong, he strong,¡± Orpheus answered while showing his shaking hand.


    Nix frowned upon seeing this and asked what to do next. mm


    ¡±Release her.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t break his promise, and the dice had been cast already; this little dragon would make a helpful piece.


    [Don¡¯t worry, he will ept her despite knowing I must have done something to her. He didn¡¯t really have the choice as this would be his only choice to learn about his enemy; no matter the slim chance, he was arrogant and thought everything revolved around him. Of course, he would think that no matter what I did, he could see through and undo it.] Orpheus transmitted those words to Nix¡¯s mind, and she understood his goal; she nodded, and soon the dragon was set free.


    As happily disappeared into the horizon after regaining her freedom; she didn¡¯t care about anything else other than seeing her master again. It never urred to her that since the beginning, she had never seen this unusual and powerful man¡¯s face.


    Looking at the dragon, which disappeared from their sights soon, Orpheus felt that it was time to return.


    ¡±I¡¯m going; I will visit you soon.¡± He dered before nting a kiss on her forehead. Nix happily nodded.


    ¡®I deserve a reward for my aplishment.¡¯ Orpheus thought while heading back.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Immediately upon his return, he knocked on her door.


    ¡±You are already back.¡± Nemesis dered as soon she opened the door, and her eyes widened when she saw the smile on his face and the burning desire inside his eyes.


    ¡±Something good must have happened;e in.¡± She said before she spun and shook that ass as if provoking him, and she indeed seeded as he took her and tossed her on the bed before sealing her lips with his into an intense kiss.


    As the kiss intensified, he took her body into his embrace. Her breasts squished against his chest, making him jolt from the sensual feel of her firm nipples.


    A chill of undeniable excitement rushed through her as his hands wandered on her back, exploring the soft feel of her skin.


    His tongue drifted into her mouth and yed with her slippery tongue. Trembling from excitement, she responded by swirling her tongue around his.


    Slowly, his hands arrived on her dress straps.


    ¡°Mmm!¡±


    A swarm of butterflies ran through her stomach as he dragged the straps off her shoulders, exposing her breasts. The kiss broke, and her breathing turned strained.


    ¡°Wearing no bra to sleep as always!¡±


    Orpheus noted as he squeezed her big breasts, digging his fingers into her soft flesh.


    ¡°How do they feel?¡± Nemesis asked.


    ¡°Wonder of nature!¡± Orpheus answered.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Nemesis responded with a pleased smile.


    He massaged her breasts before nting his face between them. Suzane dropped her head back and pressed her breasts against his cheeks, making him enjoy her pliant flesh.


    Orpheus started kissing and licking the slope of her breasts before moving on to her nipples.


    ¡°Oh! Yes!¡±


    Nemesis gripped his head as he suckled on her right nipple. He knew his way around, and she moaned as he lightly pressed his teeth on her nipple.


    ¡°You love them, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked between her delightful moans.


    And Orpheus answered by swirling his tongue around her nipple, teasing it. He then moved to her other nipple, enjoying its sensuous pleasure.


    His cock ached to escape his pants. He adjusted it while munching on her breasts.


    Nemesis was preparing to service him after noticing the pain his cock might be feeling; his cock needed her care not to feel lonely anymore; she had to soothe it.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    While Orpheus was getting his reward, his daughter decided to take a breather, and there was the only ce she could do that. Her private garden.


    Well kept hedges and climbing nts neighbored a tousled field of grass. A fountain stands in the front left of the garden, offering a gentle, tickling sound of water. The rows of flowers are clearly a pride and joy within this garden, as they¡¯re very well cared for; they¡¯re forever trying to expand. The hedges and climbing nts reach 1m/3ft high, but , if left unattended, tend to grow to a size only half as tall.


    A path of marble stones loops around the garden, offering a glimpse of the best spots. nts, grass, and roots yfully creep and crawl their way through the gardens, eager to expand their foothold beyond the locations given to them.


    The fountain is the main centerpiece of the garden and was explicitly designed to be this. The rows of flowers deserve some credit, and the hedges and climbing nts often look fantastic, but you can¡¯t win when the garden is designed around the fountain.


    Inhaling the natural scent from the garden, Nix felt at peace; she stood in the middle of the garden for a moment before moving to sit somewherefortable.


    ¡±Let¡¯s rest my mind before thinking of countermeasures against the man father acknowledged. He seemed excited.¡± Nix mumbled while recalling the expression her father wore when speaking of his fight. He was undoubtedly excited at the prospect of finding a worthy opponent.

 Chapter 172 Over my...*

    You love them, don¡¯t you?¡± She asked between her delightful moans.


    And Orpheus answered by swirling his tongue around her nipple, teasing it. He then moved to her other nipple, enjoying its sensuous pleasure.


    His cock ached to escape his pants. He adjusted it while munching on her breasts.


    Nemesis was preparing to service him after noticing the pain his cock might be feeling; his cock needed her care not to feel lonely anymore; she had to calm it.


    ¡±Let me help you!¡±


    She dered as her lips curved up in a teasing smile. She pushed Orpheus towards the edge of the bed and dropped to her knees, she was telling him to leave everything in her hands and he nodded.


    Orpheus sat rxed as Nemesis unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants, dragging them down. His hard cock stood straight, glistening with precum.


    A bolt of current hit her cunt as her eyes scanned his enormous dragon.


    ¡°The sight alone makes me wet every time!¡±


    She thought as she gripped the base of it with both her hands. She started sliding them up and down the length of his shaft, slowly stroking it. She moved as if she was handling a baby that needed a lot of care. The way her hands moved, caressing his shaft made Orpheus shiver in pleasure but this was not enough to bring him closer to his first orgasm and Nemesis knew this it was why she did what followed.


    She brought her lips closer toward the fat head.


    As he expected her lips to kiss it, she arched her face back, teasing him. The head of his hardened cock twitched as if protesting against her teasing but Nemesis simply chuckled in response seeing his dick seemed to beining, she asked Orpheus a question while ying with his dick.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you would love more than my mouth?¡±


    ¡°There is!¡± He answered while looking at her in anticipation, sure that if it was her she would understand and not disappoint him.


    ¡°Let me see if I know it!¡± Nemesis smiled seductively while freeing his cock.


    Cupping her ample breasts, she moved them to either side of his hardened cock and then pressed them together.


    Orpheus¡¯s eyes shone before he grunted in pleasure. There was nothing like the feeling of breasts massaging his cock.


    ¡°I was right!¡± She dered, happy to have exactly found the right method to please her man, she could not help but be happy.


    She kept giving him a tit¡¯s job.


    The head of Orpheus¡¯s dick was clearly visible, oozing out pre-cum.


    Opening her mouth, she spitted on the tunnel of her breasts before bouncing them up and down. The spit further lubricated the breast channel, making his cock easily slip. It was like a natural lubricant.


    There was no doubt that Orpheus felt more than great.


    Her soft flesh moved up and down his cock, making him feel as if he was fucking her breasts.


    She did her best to pleasure him. She squeezed her breasts tightly while working around his cock.


    As the minutes passed, Orpheus started thrusting his cock in the titty heaven. He slid it up and down as she continued to squeeze her breasts.


    Her tongue escaped her lips and flicked on the mushroom head every time it thrust up.


    Outside the bedroom, Kaguya had woken up because she felt thirsty and when to fetch an iced drink and was about to head back, however, for some unknown reason, she felt like heading to Nemesis¡¯s room, something she rarely did.


    The door wasn¡¯t locked and as she opened it by a few inches, her heart frantically thumped.


    It was like she witnessed Orpheus thrusting his cock between Nemesis¡¯s breasts. She was shocked by this at first but soon her shock got reced by curiosity, she forgot about her drink and leaned forward to watch with attention what was happening inside the room.


    ¡°Oh, Kyle, you are a beast.¡±


    Nemesis moaned the words Kaguya wanted to shout, albeit for a different?


    For Kaguya, it was because she didn¡¯t expect him to be back this strong after their earliest intense session while for Nemesis, well she loved the feeling of this amazing cock growing further between her breasts. The feeling was so incredible that she noticed nothing else, not even Orpheus as he nced towards the door.


    Kaguya broke out in cold sweat.


    He had noticed him! It was understandable, given his acute senses.


    And yet, he continued to thrust the dragon between Nemesis¡¯s breasts!


    She was anticipating something but unfortunately, it seemed that she would be joining them as she previously hoped. Her drenched cunt felt somehow lonely but she quickly shook her head because she knew she could have it calmed down anytime time when he was free, for now, she would just have to watch.


    Meanwhile, feeling that it was the time for a change, Nemesis rose to her feet and bent over to tease him, knowingly lining her ass up to Orpheus¡¯s face.


    He grinned for not only got he got a close view of the smooth ass, but also her wet panties, stained with her juice.


    Hooking his fingers into the sides of her panties, he dragged them down.


    ¡°Ohhh!¡± She gasped as she felt his hot breath, his mouth approached her pussy which unconsciously tightened in anticipation of what was about toe.


    And finally, he arrived, Orpheus¡¯s tongue sneaked inside her wet cunt making her mind buzzing.


    ¡±Ohhhhhhhh!¡±


    Electric current raced through her body almost making her body give up but in the end, she managed to hold it back, she moaned as his tongue ran amok, wantonly inside her pussy, touching every erogenous zones she had, it didn¡¯t take her long to cum and when this happened, she helped him reach an orgasm as well.


    Kaguya watched all of this with interest but this interest soon vanished and she stealthily disappeared, this made Orpheus chuckle as he had imagined that she would have barged in when she would be unable to hold back.


    ¡±Let¡¯s dive in.¡± Orpheus dered, announcing the beginning of what would soon start.


    They moved to the bed.


    On the bed, Orpheus and Nemesisy over each other. He nted soft kisses on her shoulder while guiding the tip of his cock into her pussy lips.


    A gentle thrust of his hips, and he would be inside her!


    She waited for that to happen, but he didn¡¯t thrust his hips.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, please!¡±


    Desires overwhelmed her, and she nudged her ass back, making the cock automatically slip into her.


    ¡°Ohh yes!¡±


    Her head started spinning from the feeling of her pussy being filled. Her face turned a darker shade of red, and her breathing turnedborious, proof of her intense arousal.


    Sliding a hand under her neck, he cupped her breast. His other hand grabbed her upper knee and pulled her leg over his, as he started fucking her.


    ¡°Anhh! this feels so good!¡± Nemesis yelped from his deep thrusts.


    It was always a turn-on for her when she had sex with him, and this feeling increased when she was doing it when she was in heat.


    The state of arousal amplified her desire and her pussy tightened around his cock, while making it slippery with her juices.


    Suddenly, Orpheus slipped out just as she was about to climax. Before she couldin, he brought her to the position she loved the most ¨C Doggystyle.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    Nemesis¡¯s head arched back on her own as he prated her pussy from the back. She shivered from the pleasure his every thrust provided.


    ¡°Oh! Dear, Faster!¡±


    She begged.


    And our vampire progenitor dly increased his pace. He started hammering into her, enjoying the feel of her pussy muscles rippling around him, bringing him closer to heaven.


    Her ass bounced with every thrust just like her breasts, following a hypnotic rhythm.


    As the orgasm began to build up inside Nemesis, she nted her ass on his crotch, forcing him to stay deep inside her.


    ¡°Ohhhh, yes! fuckkkk!¡±


    The earth-shattering orgasm hit her like tidal waves, jolting through every cell of her body. Her head dropped to the bed while her eyes zed over.


    The happiness she was feeling right now was beyond what mere words could describe.


    Nemesis raised her head to roar, to show the world that she was having the best moment of her life with the one she loved.


    ¡±Ohhh! May thisst forever.¡± She dered and Orpheus responded.


    ¡±Of course, it will as we existed to make sure of this.¡±


    His response pleased her and she moved her waist like there was no tomorrow.


    This continued until she could feel him swelling as her pussy contracted around him. He was on the verge of shooting cum into her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum inside me! I have a better idea.¡± She said while turning her head.


    ¡°Cum over my face!¡±


    Although shocked by this unexpected suggestion, Orpheus still nodded while pulling out.


    She immediately got over her knees and stroked his glistening cock. It throbbed violently and she felt his balls tingle.


    With a grunt, he sttered out a heavy load of cum. It sshed on her face and her breasts.


    ¡°It tastes fishy but I like it.¡±


    Nemesis licked the cum on her lips, savoring it. It not only looked good but also tasted good!


    There was so much for her to swallow but first, she had to clean it before they would continue for another round.


    Opening her mouth, she took him in and sealed her lips around his shaft. She then started bobbing up and down, sucking him.


    For her, the night was still young, it doesn¡¯t matter if tomorrow they would be going on an expedition in Ruins, she would enjoy herself to the fullest.

 Chapter 173 Toward the Ruins

    173 Toward the Ruins


    Orpheus and Nemesis continued their mating session.


    Currently, the vampire progenitor was just kissing her. She was also kissing back while closing her fingers around the exposed portion of his cock, teasing it.


    He retaliated by forcing his tongue into her mouth and grabbing her velvety butt. His touch set her nerves on fire, reminding her once again that he was the trainer and she was the trainee.


    ¡°Ahhh!¡±


    She moaned into his mouth, her nerves surging with lust. Helpless but not ready to back down, she swirled her tongue with his and started slobbering into his mouth while jerking his cock at an incredible pace.


    She broke the kiss and slipped down, kissing him on his throat. He was surprised, but she then grabbed his balls and rubbed them before he could act.


    He felt an electrifying sensation rushing into him.


    ¡°I love your rebellious side!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but praise her.


    She stopped her licking as her face arrived above his cock. She leaned back and kneeled properly, bringing her mouth close to the crown of his cock.


    Her warm breath grazed the exposed skin, and she felt it twitch.


    Grinning, she grabbed the crown of the cock and looked at him.


    ¡°You want to thrust it in my mouth, right?¡±


    Nemesis asked while stroking it very slowly.


    Orpheus could only nod, his cock waiting to drip into her wet mouth. It clearly remembered just how good it felt to be coated by her saliva.


    ¡°But then what about my breasts?¡±


    Nemesis let go of his cock and lifted her breasts.


    ¡°They will do it as well!¡± He answered quickly.


    She grinned and spread further. She knew his answer long before he could speak.


    ¡±What do you want me to do with them?¡± Nemesis asked.


    ¡°Cup them and squeeze them around my cock¡± He answered in all honesty.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Suzane brought her breasts to either side of his cock.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Orpheus nodded. ¡°Now squeeze them!¡±


    ¡°But if I don¡¯t want to squeeze and do this instead?¡±


    She let go of her breasts again and grabbed the middle of his cock.


    ¡°Stop teasing me.¡±


    He said in frustration, but then she surprised him by guiding the tip of his cock to her right breast. Her nipple was aroused, and she pressed it against the slit of his cock.


    A current of pure bliss rushed into his body, and his head snapped back.


    She felt his happiness through the slit of his cock. Shiny, droplets of precum oozed out and glued to her nipple.


    ¡°You like my nipples, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Nemesis pped his cock on her other breast, making it bounce while taking the precum-covered nipple between her mouth.


    Shetched onto it, savoring the taste she had missed for thest two years. Her heartbeat increased, and her face flushed with warm blood.


    ¡°Delicious!¡±


    She desperately wanted more and couldn¡¯t help but zoom her lips close to the source. Just as she was about to kiss it, she recalled her years of mental training and leaned back.


    She would taste it to her heart¡¯s delight but not before


    ¡°What will you give me for the feel of my warm mouth and my big titties?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Other than orgasms, you mean?¡± He asked with a smile.


    And she nodded and cupped his balls. She knew she was in control, at least for now, and could get anything she wanted from the man the world feared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­.¡±


    ¡±I will give you my heart if you can handle it but to get it you should continue what you¡¯re doing as I have the feeling that you might stir something and who knows what you might achieve by aplishing this.¡± He dered with a provocative smile and she knew he was provoking her, still, there was only one choice avable for her which was to y along because as she had mentioned above, he was in control.


    ¡±Good, let¡¯s see.¡± She dered. She then lifted her breasts and threw her spit on them, making them wet and slippery. She took his cock in between and started working her boobs up and down.


    She gave him a boobs job while adding her special mix, her breasts were covered in lightning attribute, sending a small electric current through his dick and this novel idea was enough to make hime faster than usual as no matter how much he tried to control himself, tost bit longer in the end he failed and soon, he showered her in his white cum and she devoured everything as if she was a snake world devourer.


    The two became one again soon, the sound of their fleshes ovepping mixed with her moans resounded through the room untilter in the night when both were satisfied.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The following morning, the bright sunshine brought to the world infinite hues of green, the pte of nature an abundance without frontier, eachplimenting the other, more beautiful together than alone. It felt as if the light flowed, the energy within as the water in a river, kissing creation alive.


    A group of teachers was sent to rescue the trapped teacher and leading them was a young teacher.


    The ruin in front of him possessed an immense amount of magic power that could change the climate of the entire area, and there were bound to be unbelievably strong monsters in it. A group of talented origin masters was usually required to conquer a ruin.


    ¡±Let¡¯s go.¡± The Young teacher dered with a forlorn expression but deep down he was thinking how difficult the life of a spy was, he would have liked to stay in hisboratory conducting experiments, s the higher-up had another n for him and he could onlyply.


    Meanwhile, back at the academy, the students selected from each ss to take part in the expedition toward the Ruins were all moving towards the meeting ce, and naturally, Orpheus together with Nemesis, Lilith, Amber, and Kaguya were moving in that direction as well.


    En route, they meet up with the Ren twin and the Xiao twins.


    ¡±I hope we will be at the same time while exploring the ruin,¡± Xiaosu said with anticipation but as one would expect Orpheus was not too fond of this idea so he outright refused on the spot.


    ¡±Hell, no you¡¯re too noisy.¡± He dered to their surprise because previously he would have responded like this, however, this time he said somethingpletely unexpected, which would mean he had slowly started to acknowledge him.


    Xiaosu out of everyone was extremely happy with this news and he didn¡¯t hide the idiot smile forming on his lips as he asked.


    ¡±Can you please say that again?¡±


    The girls rolled their eyes at him while Orpheus ignored him as they continued to walk toward the meeting ce.


    ¡®This man is annoying but useful, I shall be lenient with him. Like this, he will be grateful and work himself to the bone for me.¡¯


    Upon thinking about how to use Xiaosu, Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.


    Meanwhile, Xiaosu was thinking that slowly he was cracking the man known as Orpheus, and soon he would make him his real friend and best friendter. Just by this of this he couldn¡¯t help but smile, both men were smiling but for a different reason, the girls chose not to intervene. They smiled while watching the two.

 Chapter 174 Departure

    174 Departure


    Orpheus and the others arrived at the meeting ce, it is a big building located on the right side of the entrance of the academy.


    The meeting ce was already filled with people. Students from the second year to the third year were gathered there.


    In front of them are the teachers led by Vice-principal.


    Even the headmistress Jasmine Rhea Yydrassil was present.


    A few minutester, the remaining students came. Jasmine Rhea Yydrassil advanced before she coughed loudly, like this all students focused their attention on her.


    Clearing her throat she started her speech with a light smile.


    ¡±Wee, I won¡¯t waste my time so let¡¯s begin.¡±


    She continued by saying. ¡±As you know, today we are here to start an expedition to the Ruins. As it is a tradition for the first year to go on Expedition in low-level Ruins every year, this year is not an exception. Five low-level Ruins have been selected. All are located outside the capital. The expedition willst one month. I will teleport everyone to the location of the expedition. So, teachers please get your students in order. ¡±


    Immediately each teacher started working.


    After a few minutes, everything was already in order.


    Jasmine Rhea Yydrassil pped her hands after Orpheus and the others disappeared from where there were.


    After a few seconds, when they opened their eyes again, they were inside a city.


    The city of Riverburn was built on the banks of arge natural harbor and is truly a ssic urban phenomenon. Its uniqueness is matched by the backdrop of a smoldering volcano which has helped shape the city into what it is today.


    The trade resources these volcanoes brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built in simr shapes as that very same volcano.


    The skyline is crowded with luxurious skyscrapers and they seem to be reaching higher and higher each year. Recreation is impable in Riverburn and it has attracted a lot of attention. Various cultures have left their mark not just on education, but also on the city¡¯s identity. What historically was a city of little contrast has grown into a fusion of everything and it¡¯s this that unites the four hundred thousand people to this day.


    It¡¯s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bars, gastropubs, and concession stands offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy libraries, dance, aerobics, or one of the many other recreational venues.


    The students thought they would get the chance to explore this city but, the principal who disappeared as soon as they entered the city came back five minutester before teleporting them to another ce, a forest. A seemingly never-ending forest where gravity was different from the outside world, this forest houses many Ruins, and those Ruins were the ones the students would be exploring.


    Orpheus and others even before entering the forest could feel the change in the gravity here. It seems that the rumors were true. He marvels at Jasmine¡¯s space attribute, she is indeed powerful.


    The other students couldn¡¯t hide the admiration present on their faces when they thought about what their principal just did, they felt proud to be in her academy.


    Jasmine advanced after making sure that all the student¡¯s attention was gathered on her as she said.


    ¡±Now I¡¯ll exin the rules of this expedition. As I said earlier, this expedition willst one month. Each student will be teleported to a random part of the forest, not too far from the Ruin you have been chosen to explore, the coordinates have been recorded in your bracelet and at the same time the information about your partner, you will know as soon as you got there. Be aware that the gravity inside is more than the one you are feeling now. Do not go too deep inside the forest. It¡¯s a survival game, some may die if you are careless.


    However, surviving is not the only goal of this expedition, there is another goal, and that¡¯s to nurture not only your survival instinct but also to increase your real-lifebat experience. True powerhouses were not made in a greenhouse but through real-life hardship. It to say, if you want to be a true powerhouse, you need to experience real-lifebat with your life on the line.¡±


    Jasmine took a mouthful of air before continuing.


    ¡±The true goal of this expedition is to hunt a lot of origin beasts while getting familiar with what Ruins are. During the one month of stay here. Each student will be graded ording to the numbers and strength of the origin beasts they hunt and how many floors they explored. Besides, if you survive for ten days without triggering the bracelets on your wrist, you will be rewarded with 100 contribution points, for twenty days it will be 200 contribution points andstly, if you managed tost until the end you will get 500 contribution points, outside your spoils. I¡¯m sure you all know the utility of contribution points. They can be converted into credits at school.¡±


    All student¡¯s expressions changed when they heard this, they must survive at all costs. Looking at the ck bracelet on their wrist, they vowed not to activate it, because in case of extreme danger you can trigger the rescue mechanism inside it. Instantly a teacher wille to your rescue. Besides, this ck bracelet has another function, which is to record the number of origin beasts, and their strength, and even has a private space inside, that one could use to store the origin¡¯s beast crystal core in it. Above everything else your progress inside Ruins.


    Jasmine continued.


    ¡±Also, fighting between students is authorized. If any of you beat any student, you will be rewarded with 10 contribution points, if that person is a genius like the one in the special ss you will get 20 contribution points. However, killing or crippling others is forbidden. If you do it, you will sentence to death in the worst case. You¡¯ve been warned.¡±


    ¡±To finish, there is no need to be afraid, if you are careful enough. Once again it¡¯s forbidden to kill and for your safety do not go too deep inside the forest or else even with the rescue mechanism inside the ck bracelet and the protective shield we won¡¯t be responsible for your death if we found out that you¡¯ve gone beyond the authorized limit. See you in one month ¡±


    After saying that she pped her hands once again, and Orpheus and the other students disappeared, when they were teleporting, Leon looks sinisterly at Orpheus and smiled, a wicked smile. The vampire progenitor only smiled in return. He was curious about who his partner gonna be, he could have fiddled with the bracelet to know but where was the fun in this if he were to do this? So he decided to wait and after seeing who would be his partner, he would independently depend on thetter identity. Time to move forward with his ns.

 Chapter 175 Lily 1

    175 Lily 1


    After they were sent away, teleported by the headmistress, Lily secretly hoped to get paired with her sister or someone she was family with, and being someone who had gotten almost everything she ever wished for since the day she was born, Lily thought this time it would be the same thing. She was humming happily when she opened her eyes after getting teleported but she stopped humming when she saw who gonna be her partner.


    ¡±You must be joking with me. Why I must be paired with an oddball like you.¡± Sheined, visibly not happy to see him here. She was even showing signs of hostility toward the man.


    However, facing her hostility Orpheus was rtively calm as he said.


    ¡±I have somewhere to go, you can start without me.¡±


    ¡±What?¡±


    Immediately after saying those words he spun around and started walking in an unknown direction and Lily who was expecting something else was dumbfounded.


    Judging by his obvious interest in them, she thought maybe he would try to convince her to be his partner, he would be gentle with her like he seemed to be with her sister but apparently, she was having a quite big misunderstanding, he didn¡¯t even blink before turning his back on her and began walking towards the unknown.


    Lily became irritated at the huge difference in treatment and wanted to curse him but stopped when seeing that the other party had no intention of stopping. At this rate he would disappearpletely from her sight, something for some unknown reason she didn¡¯t want, so she began to run after him. She would stick with him and annoy him to get a little revenge on him, it was what she thought, how she convinced herself to follow after him.


    Unaware that the moment she started following him, Orpheus¡¯s mouth curled up slightly into a smirk, the fish had been hooked. It was time to spend some time with this little girl he found quite intriguing, he must confirm how it happened, how two different bodies share the same soul wavelength meaning they are two bodies but it was the same soul.


    He had never expected to meet Lily here but the moment he met her, this n, the n of spending time with Lily was decided on the spot.


    As for their mission, the expedition inside the ruins, he cares less, he was not worried because it could be aplished in the blink of an eye, spending time doing his things was more important than some academic¡¯s activity.


    After she caught up with him, Lily questioned Orpheus while crossing her arms.


    ¡±We are we going?¡±


    ¡±To a city.¡±


    ¡±To do what?¡±


    ¡±To have fun.¡±


    Upon hearing his answer, Lily¡¯s ice-blue eyes trembled, visibly moved by the word fun. She momentarily forget about the expedition and the only thing she could think about was which city it would be and how fun this was going to be.


    Orpheus said nothing but transformed his appearance to that of normal-looking youth, Lily nodded and also changed her appearance. After putting on their respective disguise, Orpheus took Lily¡¯s hand which she reluctantly let him handle before they disappeared.


    ¡®You are more mysterious and interesting than I thought. Let me use this opportunity to thoroughly investigate you and show your true colors.¡¯ Lily secretly decided.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Borderline the demi-humans continent is a small country.


    The country of Covina is a huge country with a poption of 600 000 people.


    Bordered by rough beaches to the North, arge mountain to the South, a jungle to the East, and a jungle to the West, the country of Covina mainly lives off the carpeting, wood production, and tourism. This country had a long story.


    Covina itself is mainly covered in shallow rivers and has a dry climate, which has led to apactly concentrated poption, despite the number of people, which means most of them to live in big cities.


    The country¡¯sndscape is gloomy; wild, overgrown forests, rushing rivers and icy springs are just a sliver of the foulness Covina has to offer, which is why the country is a skipped destination among foreigners.


    The people of Covina are kind towards foreigners and tend to wee them withpanionship. They feel foreigners could raise the country¡¯s well-being.


    Covina has pleasantws andw enforcement, which is to be expected. The people are happy due to their richnds, thanks to constantly improving themselves.


    This is also reflected in the country¡¯s g, which has arge star in light gold, dark bronze, and white. Their coat of arms is two feathers on top of three small circles.


    The capital of this small country shared the same name as the country¡¯s name and unlike most of the cities, this city was beautiful like any normal city of the continent.


    The city of Covina, the capital of the Covina country was built amidst the lush grasses of an evergreen pasture and is truly a contemporary curiosity. Its charm is matched by the backdrop of cascading waterfalls which have helped shape the city into what it is today.


    The climate these waterfalls brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings mimic the falling waters of those waterfalls, sometimes by having their man-made waterfalls.


    The skyline is scattered with luxurious medium skyscrapers and many show their age and rich history. Parks and gardens are flourishing in Covina and it has attracted a lot of attention.


    Many different cultures have left their mark not just on the city¡¯s history, but also on the city¡¯s identity. What historically was a city of few differences has grown into a fusion of everything and it¡¯s this that unites the 200 000 people to this day.


    It¡¯s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of food carts, gastropubs, and bakeries offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy tours, arcades, the national park, or one of the many other recreational venues.


    Orpheus choose this city for a reason, this city was his birthce, at least the city he first opened his eyes in. Back in the day, during the war, he did everything in his power to minimize the damage to this city, maybe in the hope of one day finding some clues.


    The moment they entered this city, a feeling of nostalgia hit Lily, she frowned as she couldn¡¯t remember having ever set foot in this city, they must be a reason and she was hell-bent on finding what reason it is.

 Chapter 176 The Rose Garden

    ¡±What are we going to do in this city? It¡¯s my first time here, maybe.¡± Thest part of her sentence was mumbled rather silently. Lily was curious as to why Orpheus had specifically chosen this city and soon she got the answer.


    ¡±It¡¯s my birthce.¡± Orpheus honestly said while past memories shed through his mind, a young boy running in the slum stealing food to feed himself, unlike some orphans who got the chance to stay in an orphanage, the young Orpheus did not have that chance, he grew up mostly by relying solely on himself, he couldn¡¯t remember his younger day from 0-5 years old, this period of his waspletely nk, not even after resurrecting, turning into a vampire he could remember those years. Just as Orpheus was reminiscing about the past he was forced back to reality by Lily¡¯s surprised voice.


    ¡±Eh? Your birthce? I¡¯m curious, so let¡¯s explore it then.¡± She dered before running somewhere and Orpheus was forced to chase after her.


    The two yed around untilte in the afternoon when Orpheus suggested visiting his house.


    Lily send him a skeptical nce at first but decided she might as well go visit his house as she wanted to learn more about this young man and expose it to her sister, her other half.


    ¡±Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± She urged him and Orpheus smiled. Lily had no idea that she would be the first woman to visit his house he brought after his return, it was because of the special ce she and E held in his heart, he could have brought either Nemesis or Kaguya here, but obviously didn¡¯t bring his lover here because he had decided to do so only after bringing the rightful owner of his heart here, she would be the first to visit his house, technically Lily could be also considered as one because she does share the same soul as E, Emea his former wife.


    Finally, after a few minutes, they arrived at their destination when Orpheus did this.


    ¡±Wee to my humble house, Miss Lily.¡± He mischievously bowed to her with a bright smile, which earned him a snort from Lily, she was annoyed at his antics.


    ¡°You call your this ce a ¡®humble house?¡± She smirked at him and then looked again at the beautiful house she was standing in front of. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful home, Kyle. Magnificently beautiful¡­¡±


    She could not help but acknowledge this.


    ¡°I know.¡± He chuckled at her before taking her in.


    From the outside, this house looks grandiose. It has been built with brownstones and has tan brick decorations. Tall, wide windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a mostly symmetric way.


    The house is equipped with an old-fashioned kitchen and one average bathroom, it also has a warm living room, three bedrooms, a grand dining area, a bar, and a grand basement.


    The building is shaped like a T. The two extensions extend into stylish gardens reaching the end of that side of the house.


    The second floor is the same size as the first, which has been built exactly on top of the floor below it. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.


    The roof is low and square-shaped and is covered with seagrass. Two small chimneys poke out of the center of the roof. A few round, small windows let in enough light to the rooms below the roof.


    The house itself is surrounded by a modest garden, with mostly grass and a few small trees. However in the depth of this magnificent house was a secret garden after the primary garden, it was the first ce Lily decided to visit.


    Orpheus silently apanied her to the primary garden.


    A luxurious plot of grass is neighbored by various flower bushes. A greenhouse stands near the back of the garden, housing a whole range of different life forms. The flowers and nts are well looked after, but still allowed plenty of space to grow; they¡¯re a forest for ants. The flower bushes reach 1m/3ft high, but will reach far higher if they¡¯re allowed to. A single path, marked with round stones, curls around the garden, leading people through the garden, and making sure all the best spots are marked. Vines are starting to reim even all pieces ofnd, eager to expand their own dominion.


    The greenhouse is almost like a caretaker of the garden in its own right. The flowers and nts have no hard time getting their share of the attention, and the flower bushes usually look amazing, but the spotlight will always be on the greenhouse.


    ¡±This garden can be called beautiful but somehow I¡¯m not satisfied. Why do I feel like there is something you are not showing? A better garden maybe. Come on satisfy me.¡± Lily shamelessly dered while doing so she was secretly sneering inside.


    Although she was she said was not wrong she had purposely worded it that way to annoy him, she wanted to see Orpheus lose his calm face, that smile annoyed her so much, he was calm, all smiling as if everything was under his control and this somehow annoyed the princess from the Luxuria¡¯s family and she was trying to get back at him and how could he not see it? Orpheus had seen through her little trick, but still, he yed along.


    ¡°Of course there is. Follow me, this garden is my pride.¡± He dered before leading Lily to his secret garden at the back of the house, it should be called manor instead.


    As soon as they neared it, the floral scent invited them towards it, and Lily already had her eyes sparkling in anticipation.


    Unlike the other garden, this one wasn¡¯t that big but it was solely filled with flowers, and roses essentially and upon seeing this secret garden Lily was lost for words. It was the first time in her life that she was seeing this beautiful garden, and influenced by something she approached the garden.


    ¡±Wee to the Rose garden.¡± Orpheus introduced.


    ¡±Wow¡­¡± Lily rarely found herself at loss for words, but the Rose Garden was simply breathtakingly enchanting.


    She never thought she loved the Roses, and always preferred Orchids over them, but now, as her eyes scanned her surroundings and held in the colors and the profound fragrance, she was smitten with these beautiful flowers and some past memories awoke and she started to see herself to get fond roses.


    There was a wide variety of Roses here, which included even some of the rarest in the world. Some were artificially created, such as the Rainbow Rose, and the dark purple rose, but then some were naturally cultivated with the utmost care, such as the Juliet Rose.


    ¡±She loved roses.¡± Orpheus absentmindedly mumbled but Lily was too focused on the ethereal feeling she was feeling at the moment to pay any head to his mumbling, she was trying to pierce together those jumbled memories inside her mind, she wanted to form a clear picture of them to at least get some answers which had been previously bothering her.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 177 Borrowing a Blade to kill

    While Orpheus was enjoying himself elsewhere, the other students had begun exploring the Ruins in pairs but some preferred to act alone rather than in pairs to train themselves, Amber being one of them.


    Because she didn¡¯t know her partner well and wanted to train alone and above everything to be free to go on a rampage, she suggested that they should act alone until the third floor, the most dangerous floor, fortunately, her partner was weak to her charm and easily epted and now she was alone exploring this Ruin, the Shadow ravine, its first floor.


    The Shadow Ravine was in ck and white, it was a forest, and inside this forest, there was a stream called the crystal stream, this stream wasn¡¯t as limpid as the ones in the outside world. At a nce, the stream was like milk, flowing down the river course. Due to that reason, no one was able to see what was hidden beneath it. But Amber could clearly that the stream wasn¡¯t as beautiful and harmless as it appeared. Her vampire sense was telling her this. There was something inside this stream for sure.


    Suddenly, from another direction there was a rustling sound followed by the apparition of an origin beast, a bipedal beast called the Shadow Ape, standing over two meters tall with ck fur all over its body, its fur shining like ck crystal. It is a beast a Tier 2 origin beast (A/N: Level 5 Origin master)


    Amber stooped over and stared at the Shadow Ape that was also staring at her.


    She knew she couldn¡¯t take down this beast in a normal, therefore, she used her brain and decided to use the only solution avable to her at the moment.


    Suddenly Amber dashed toward the rear and along the riverbank in a trail of afterimages. The instant she zoomed past, the Shadow Ape seemed to realize her movements. The Shadow Ape turned to her abruptly and upon witnessing her presence, it snapped its jaw open and let out a deafening bellow. Then, it turned decisively and started pursuing her.


    ¡°Woohhhhhhh¡ª¡ª!¡±


    Along with the raging snarl, the Shadow Ape metamorphosed into a formidable hurricane that charged straight at Amber. Although it was massive, its speed wasn¡¯t slow at all. She sprinted as quickly as possible, but the Shadow Ape followed her closely. The trees that obstructed its path snapped, and the Shadow Ape showed no intention of stopping. Not only that, but the gap between her and the  Ape was also closing!


    ¡®I knew you could keep up, but well this will also work.¡¯


    Hearing the loud bellows of the Shadow Ape, Amber felt somewhat nervous. The beast might seem bulky, but its movement speed was incredibly fast. In the past, novice origin masters tried to outrun it, but to their astonishment, it caught up with them and hurled its fists, sending them to their graves, not to mention even running at the fastest speed possible.


    She looked over her shoulder, only to witness the Shadow Ape continuing to pursue her ¡®loyally¡¯. Even though she knew that the Ape was a territorial creature and anyone who trespassed on itsnd would only head down the road to extinction, after experiencing its persistent pursuit, Amber felt her head throbbing in pain. Moreover, the Shadow Ape also had another ruthless move.


    Swish!


    The instant this thought cropped up in Amber¡¯s mind, her vision dazzled. At that moment, she turned over abruptly to deviate from her original path, stamped her foot, and leaped up like a fleeing hare. At the same time, along with a sh of blinding brilliance, the Shadow Ape disappeared without a trace, only to appear next in front of her intended path in the blink of an eye. Fortunately, she had switched direction. If not, perhaps he would have walked right into the trap of the Shadow Ape!


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    The Shadow Ape thatpleted its teleportation swung its arms furiously from above and mmed onto the ground. But it was apparent that Amber was ready to dodge this deadly attack. Without any hesitation, she zoomed past with a trail of afterimages. The Shadow Ape realized its attack had failed to hit its prey and couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. But at the next moment, it let out a furious bellow, turned around, and charged at Amber.


    ¡°Ah! finally avoided it.¡±


    Upon hearing its bellow, Amber couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh of relief. The Shadow Ape¡¯s most disgusting move was its ability to move through shadow.


    This was a deadly skill to most ruin¡¯s explorers, the beast was not that strong but because of this skill, it must not be underestimated.


    This origin beast¡¯s movement speed was too fast and unpredictable, people often fell short after not grasping their chances well. During the chase, she was already prepared for this move. If not, she would have ended up miserably if she were caught off guard and stopped by the Ape. It was a good thing she did much research beforeing here and had encountered a simr beast during her training in that forest before arriving at the academy.


    At that moment, she had arrived at the end of the stream, where ake emanating a faint, white brilliance like a cream-filled pool ran before her eyes. The instant Amber reached the shore of theke, she turned around, gripped her sword, and unleashed a dozen de rays at the Shadow Ape!


    ¡°Roar!!!¡±


    The sight of Amber not only escaping from it, but also brazenly retaliating enraged the Ape. It raised its muscr arms and hurled its fists at her. Winds blustered in the vivid, powerful force, shattering the de rays into powder. The Ape jumped, clenched its fists, and rammed into her body


    Boom!


    Along with a deep, resounding crash, the Ape obliterated Amber¡¯s body, the beast thought. The ground trembled and sank, but this wasn¡¯t the end yet. Because at that moment, Amber showed up behind the Shadow Ape like a stealthy ghost. The moment the Apeunched its attack, she moved at an extremely high speed, thus releasing three afterimages to attract its attention, while she seized the chance to sneak behind it. The instant the Shadow Ape¡¯s punchesnded on the ground, she had already disyed her offense.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Gazing at the Shadow Ape, Amber¡¯s expression turned abnormally grim. She clutched the crimson sword, where dazzling radiance had coalesced and shimmered on its de. She sprung up, prating the sword into the creature¡¯s massive back.


    Along with this attack, the coalesced brilliance on the de transformed into spots of starlight that enfolded the Ape¡¯s entirety.


    ng! ng! ng!


    In the loud collisions, the Shadow Ape trembled and realized the source of the problem. It attempted to turn around and m its prey into minced meat, but the moment it turned, Amber had withdrawn her right arm, gathered strength using her Blood strengthening, and unleashed a serious punch.


    Boom!


    The timing of this attack was exceptionally ingenious as it caught the Shadow Ape on unstable footing. Even though her strength was limited, this all-out attack shouldn¡¯t be belittled. Due to that reason, the defenseless origin beast who suffered from the attack couldn¡¯t maintain its bnce. Its huge body couldn¡¯t help but sway, before crumbling into theke head-first and setting off tall currents that rushed in the stream. Amber who sessfullynded this attack had no intention to seal the deal at all. After witnessing countless bubbles emerging on the surface of theke, she disyed a subtle smile and shuttled across the forest swiftly for her getaway.


    Upon realizing that its prey had escaped, the Shadow Ape was unable to restrain its anger. It rolled over, stood to its feet, and stomped toward the shore inrge strides. But this time, it didn¡¯t seed because the peaceful water surged all of a sudden. Shortly after, a dozen, thick pitch-ck tentacles broke out of the water¡¯s surface and bound the creature! Theke started to roll, and separate, and a round-mouthed monster with countless razor-sharp teeth appeared from beneath theke,unching an attack on the Shadow Ape and it that instant the beast understood what the little female did, she was borrowing a knife to eliminate him.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 178 First Kill

    Upon realizing that its prey had escaped, the Shadow Ape was unable to restrain its anger. It rolled over, stood to its feet, and stomped toward the shore inrge strides. But this time, it didn¡¯t seed because the peaceful water surged all of a sudden. Shortly after, a dozen, thick pitch-ck tentacles broke out of the water¡¯s surface and bound the creature! Theke started to roll, and separate, and a round-mouthed monster with countless razor-sharp teeth appeared from beneath theke,unching an attack on the Shadow Ape and it that instant the beast understood what the little female did, she was borrowing a knife to eliminate him.


    Theke started to roll, and separate, a gigantic snake opened its mouth, and countless razor-sharp teeth could be seen. The gigantic snakeunched an attack on the Shadow Ape the moment he appeared. This snake had the same strength as the ape.


    ¡°Hissss¡­!¡±


    Along with the gigantic snake hissing sound, everything changed all of a sudden. The water boiled, twisted, warped, and coalesced into huge des, shuttling out of theke and shing the Ape¡¯s body.


    Facing this attack from the gigantic snake, the Shadow Ape reacted swiftly. Struggling, the muscles on his right arm bulged to the limit until he broke free from the water binding, using this freehand he punched the air and with this move, a burst of gales erupted, took up a physical shape, and ripped the water des into shreds. But it was a pity that¡­ the gigantic snake wasn¡¯t his only enemy.


    From her hiding ce, Amber flicked a small stone like a bullet toward the Shadow Ape.


    Boom!


    Just as the Ape repulsed the snake attack, a loud explosion sounded all of a sudden.


    The small stone struck the chest of the Ape like a hammer making him stagger on his feet. The Shadow Ape roared not because of pain but because he knew the culprit behind this attack.


    How dare she, a lowly bug sneak attack him while he was fighting against this noisy snake? Unforgivable, he must catch the bug and crush her. Not only this bug yed him and forced him into his current predicament, but she also hides and sneaks and attacked him from afar. How despicable.


    ¡±Rooarr!¡±


    The Shadow Ape let out a loud bellow before headbutting the gigantic snake.


    Boom!


    Having not expected such a move, the gigantic snake whose name and level is a Water Snake was momentarily stunned thus losing control of the water binding the Ape.


    And how could the Ape let go of such an asion? The moment his other arm was free, he caught the jaw of the monster and bashed it against the surface of theke.


    Boom!


    The strike was so strong that theke was parted in two revealing what was in the depth of theke, countless monsters¡¯ bones.


    Even though he had sessfully managed to attack the Snake, the Ape was not happy at all, he felt that something was amiss. The feeling of extreme danger assaulted him, he wanted to jump out of theke, but, it was already toote.


    From behind the Shadow Ape, a thick long tail could be seen. It was the Water Snake¡¯s tail.


    Whoosh!


    Boom!


    The snake¡¯s tail strikes the Ape¡¯s unguarded back. Theke got divided into two again, creating a tsunami.


    Seeing the watere in his direction, Amber quickly changed her hiding ce and continued to watch the fight.


    The moment the Water snake sneak attacked the Ape from behind and forced him into theke face first, the snake hissed before wrapping its tail against the fallen ape¡¯s leg and trying to bite down the ape.


    However, the Shadow Ape reacted quickly, before the snake¡¯s jaw could bite him he sent an uppercut toward it.


    Bang!


    The snake hissed in pain, undoing the snake¡¯s tail wrapped around his leg, the Ape took hold of it before starting to spin, after rotating on himself several times, the apeunched the gigantic snake body into the air.


    The Shadow Ape wasn¡¯t done yet,


    ¡±Roarr!¡±


    Roaring furiously, the Ape beat his chest like King Kong before jumping high into the air. It was twenty meters jump.


    Amber¡¯s eyes widened in a stupor when she saw that the monster could jump so high. It was her first time seeing something like this so naturally, she would be amazed.


    After performing such a high jump, the Shadow Ape appeared above the flying Water snake before joining his two hands together and using them as a hammer to strike the snake toward the ground.


    Bang!


    Kabooooom!


    Like a rocket, the Water snake wasunched from the sky toward the ground and crashed against it.


    A five meters deep crater was created. The remaining water inside theke was evaporated.


    An ice-cold chill ran up Amber¡¯s spine like an electrical current.


    ¡®No good. I must flee.¡¯ She decided. She was a Level 5 Origin master but just at the beginning, it would be too hard to fight against this ape if she didn¡¯t wear him out a bit more.


    After the Shadow Ape strikes the Water snake, still free-falling he looked in her direction and extended his hands, two meters long wind spear was created.The reason this ape was deemed dangerous was that he could both use the dark and Wind attributes, normally he shouldn¡¯t have appeared here but ruins are known for being unreasonable and twisted for most people to understand.


    Meanwhile, as the Shadow Ape was about to throw the spear at Amber, the Ape¡¯s expression abruptly changed because the Water snake hissed before dozen water spears wereunched at the Ape.


    nk! nk!!!


    Using the wind spear, the Ape deflected the iing water spears.


    Amber who just managed to safely escape heaved a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t thought that the ape would still target him even while fighting against the snake.


    Shaking her head she focused her attention ahead, she saw that the snake was injured, few of its scales had fallen off.


    ¡®I guess, the ape is stronger. I was hoping for mutual destruction though.¡¯ Amber murmured before her expression abruptly changed.


    The Water snake keptunching water spear after water spear while the Ape deflected them using the wind spear in his hand.


    However, in the next attack, instead of only spitting water spears, the Water Snake spurt another thing, it was poison.


    The Shadow ape was caught unprepared, when the poisonnded on the ape¡¯s arm, it let out a burning sound before that arm started to rot. The Shadow Ape roared in pain and tried to retaliate.


    It was at that moment, the Water snake activated its full strength, the water remaining in theke was shot into the sky before transforming into thousand small water spears. These water spears were pointed at the Ape.


    Sensing his doom, the Shadow ape used his special ability to teleport from where he was before the water spears strike.


    However, just as he reappeared, the water spears that should have been obliterated after striking the empty ground appeared right before him. It was already toote to dodge Ape and punched the iing spears to oblivion.


    While doing such a thing, his focus was momentarily drawn elsewhere, therefore the Water Snake chose that time to strike.


    Appearing in the Ape¡¯s back, the Snake opened its enormous maw and tried to bite off the ape¡¯s head.


    It happened at that moment, the Shadow Ape whose attention should be focused ahead abruptly spun around and sent a punch straight into the snake¡¯s mouth.


    Amber was bbergasted by the Shadow Ape action, and so was the snake.


    However, the next moment after closing its maw, the snake¡¯s expression changed.


    The Shadow Ape arm (he used the one that was rotting) exploded inside the mouth of the Water Snake. Thetter head exploded into pieces.


    Boom!


    The explosion sends the Ape crashing back, he vomited a mouthful of blood and struggled to get on his feet with his remaining arm. He knew he must quickly escape or that despicable human wouldn¡¯t let this chance go. Using his injured arm covered by the wind element, he detonated it to kill the snake, it was a huge sacrifice. If he had not done this, he would be gravely injured, worst he may lose his life.


    Once on his feet, the Shadow ape scanned his surrounding in search of Amber, unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t able to locate him no matter how many he tried.


    Frustrated, the Ape could only drop the matter for the moment. He vowed to take revenge on the despicable human after recuperating.


    Amber hides her presence thanks to Blood¡¯s strengthening move.


    Like a cheetah, she appeared in front of the injured Ape.


    The Ape was surprised at first before his surprise turned into anger and he bellowed while raising his remaining arm to quash this damned bug into a meat patty.


    However, just as his arm was about to strike Amber it stopped. The Ape couldn¡¯t move a muscle, he started trembling uncontrobly under Amber¡¯s red eyes, she used vampire innate intimidation skill.


    The Shadow ape was overwhelmed by the intense bloodlusting from Amber, he had never felt something like this before, and his instinct was telling him that this girl was not a human but the apex predator that would devour him plus he was injured, so Amber¡¯s intimidation skill worked fine.


    Grinning she chanted.


    ¡±Blood Strengthening: Bloody Sword!¡±


    A sword made from blood was created bringing more pressure on the ape.


    ¡±It¡¯s checkmate.¡±


    sh!


    The head of the Shadow Ape was sliced off its head by the blood sword. Until the end, the  Ape wasn¡¯t able to understand why he died so easily. He may have been weakened, but it wasn¡¯t to the extent to die like this.


    Amber fell onto the ground while panting heavily. The feet he had just aplished weren¡¯t easy as it seems but she was happy that everything went well, sometimes it works fine when strength iscking. She borrowed a knife to kill and unexpectedly seeded.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 179 Dinner with Lily on The Cruise

    ~Back to Orpheus¡¯s location.


    There was a wide variety of Roses inside Orpheus¡¯s Rose garden, which included even some of the rarest in the world. Some were artificially created, such as the Rainbow Rose, and the dark purple rose, but then some were naturally cultivated with the utmost care, such as the Juliet Rose.


    ¡±She loved roses.¡± Orpheus absentmindedly mumbled but Lily was too focused on the ethereal feeling she was feeling at the moment to pay any head to whatever he was mumbling, she was trying to pierce together those jumbled memories inside her mind, she wanted to form a clear picture of them to at least get some answers which had been previously bothering her.


    However, she should let him know that she was secretly investigating him, or else he would be cautious around him which makes things difficult for her. She ought to act carefully and in order to do so she got a perfect idea.


    ¡±I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat outside.¡± She suddenly suggested by she had no idea that it was exactly what Orpheus desired, he could have cooked but he decided not to do it tonight, there is somewhere he wanted to take her, that ce still existed after three thousand years, it is one of the many attractions of this city. He had checked that ce using his extremely powerful senses and was waiting to suggest that they go there but unexpectedly Lily beat him to it first but suggesting they must dine outside.


    ¡±Ok, I got the perfect ce for us.¡± He nodded and half an hourter there was at that ce, The Cruise.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Moonlight traveled through the night with graceful ease, lightening the rising path.


    Orpheus leads Lily to the restaurant area, this restaurant was a bit special, it was a cruise ship type, a big cruise ship on water but never sail. This special restaurant was neatly divided into dozens of tables and chairs for families and couples, never blending groups unless both sides willed it. They¡¯d been one of theter arrivals. It was to be expected, as normally one should book in advance to have a chance to dine but for Orpheus, it wasn¡¯t a problem he couldn¡¯t solve.


    ncing around the warm atmosphere of light browns and off-shaded ivories, Orpheus couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the sight. The room was like a five-star restaurant, just from the looks of the polished wood flooring, real wood, and the soft red tablecloths coloring all the tables. Atop them, cutlery and tes set up professionally, knives to the right, forks to the left, and dessert cutlery horizontally above the te alongside two sses just a bit above the forks: a red wine ss and a water ss. There was even a jug of water covered in condensation, telling him it was cold water for them to enjoy. Coupled with the sight of the starry night, it was a sight to behold.


    He settled Lily into a chair before kissing her forehead; Maria smiled at this gesture, her eyes filled with love. Alex took his seat just across from her.


    It didn¡¯t take long for their waiter toe up to them again. There was a smile on his face, and he fiddled with his vest, gaze inclining to Lily for a moment before finding Orpheus where his eyes dted almost desiringly. A sight that caused Orpheus to cringe away slightly. He might not have anything against men like men, but it was not something he was going to even consider himself.


    ¡°Good evening and wee to The Cruise, I am Larry, and I will be your waiter for this evening,¡± The waiter spoke calmly and clearly. From under his arm, he set pulled two menus, ck-rimmed ones with a stic film to keep the paper within clean, and set them down silently before the couple.


    ¡°Can I get you anything to drink for the moment?¡±


    Larry questioned, hands crossing for a moment before finding their way to his shirt pocket to pick out his notepad and a pen. Indeed a professional, the service here remained the same as three thousand years ago.


    Quickly shaking his head, Orpheus hummed, then nced at Lily then picked up the menu before looking up at the brown-headed boy,


    ¡°A wine will do,¡± He ordered a bottle of wine.


    ¡°Do you have a preference?¡± The waiter, Larry, asked, but he shook his head.


    ¡°House is perfectly fine. Oh, and bring the bottle. That¡¯ll be perfect.¡±


    ¡±Okay, I¡¯ll be right back,¡± Larry said before disappearing. In his absence, a silence promulgated between the two, filled only with the low chatters of their neighboring tables and the soft orchestral music in the background to give some reprieve from the dull chatterings of unknown individuals.


    ¡°How are you feeling,¡± Lily flipped closed the menu, having already made his choice of starter, main, and dessert.


    ¡±It should be my firsting here but for some reason, I¡¯m getting some kind of a deja vu,¡± Lily said while sighing.She was truly having a weird feeling since they arrived here almost as if she had been here before which was weird as this was clearly her first time here.


    ¡±Since following you I kept having these weird feelings, you know something don¡¯t you?¡± She asked while eyeing him, however, all she got was Orpheus chuckling.


    Finally, Orpheus opened his mouth to say something but what he said greatly shocked her.


    ¡±Maybe all of this is happening because you and I are connected by fate.¡±


    Upon hearing Orpheus¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little amused as the corners of her mouth perked up. His words were too funny, so funny even she couldn¡¯t offer any immediate response.


    ¡±For someone who appear usually cold and detached, you can say some funny things. I never expected you to be this talkative and funny.¡±


    ¡±Cough! Cough!¡± Orpheus coughed, embarrassed.


    ¡±Well, I have my reasons for being like am I and saying what I¡¯ve said.¡±


    ¡±Oh? What could those reasons be? Just for you to know I¡¯m not that naive to outright believe that fantasy story you told my sister. I¡¯m not an idiot -¡°


    ¡±So E is an idiot? Is that what you¡¯re saying?¡± Orpheus decided to poke fun at Lily and as expected she became red-faced and immediately admitted defeat.


    ¡±Please shut up, when did I ever say something like that? Do not lie in front of the person. I have never said that my sister is an idiot just that I¡¯m not an idiot to easily be swayed by your half-baked story.¡±


    ¡±Oh! I see, E is an idiot because I do believe that she at least believed in my story. So, you¡¯re treating your sister, the gentle E as an idiot. Hehehe! I wonder how she would feel once learning that her flesh, her other half treated her as an idiot?¡± Orpheus said with a pondering face but soon added.


    ¡±Well, knowing her she would just smile and forgive you. She is that gentle after all.¡±


    Upon hearing Orpheus¡¯s words, Lily trembled visibly shaken at the prospect of her sister learning that she called her an idiot, it went without saying that she would suffer greatly, E would beat her up until she promised not to run her mouth wildly again.


    ¡±Please don¡¯t do that you win.¡± Lily was quick to admit defeat.


    Just as Orpheus wanted to keep teasing Lily,  he sensed Larry, their waiter approaching.


    Larry approached the duo, and he held the wine softly by the neck with one hand under the body and presented thebel to Orpheus to inspect before exining it and its origin.


    Orpheus and Lily didn¡¯t care if this wine was from some famous brand or was too aged because they wouldn¡¯t know the brand anyway.


    The waiter could see that the couple was not knowledgeable about the wine they offered; he found this too regretful. Still, upon a closer look at Orpheus and Lily Larry immediately understood why they wouldn¡¯t know, it was because they are not from here, not a native of Covina, so it was normal for them to not know this wine as this must be their first time here.


    Shaking his head, the waiter poured Orpheus¡¯s wine ss to the widest part; he then told the waiter his order for that evening, with Lily following suit. Her meal was sd while Orpheus asked for a ravioli. Larry disappeared as soon as he registered their orders.


    When the waiter faded to the background once more, he looked up at Lily wondering whether or not he should continue teasing this girl, her personality waspletely different from the gentle and caring E, the opposite of E¡¯s personality, Lily was wild and unruly, saying whatever she wants or doing things as she desired but fundamentally their essences are still the same after all the two, unlike normal twins, does share the same soul which normally should be impossible, this must have something to do with the spell he used back then reincarnate the dead Emea.


    ¡®I should investigate some more.¡¯ Orpheus decided.<!--


    -->

 Chapter 180 Fragmented Memory Of The Past 1

    ''''What is thinking so heavily about let''s eat or else it will be cold.'''' Lily''s voice brought Orpheus to reality.


    ''''Ah! Sorry I was thinking about something for a second.'''' He said before they began eating, the meal was delicious, so much that Lily had to ask for another serving, out of any restaurants she had visited this one''s meal should be ced on top.


    After they finished she said that the next time they shoulde together with E and Orpheus nodded with a smile. He was sure that she had something else behind her mind when making this suggestion however it doesn''t matter because she would slowly fall into his hands, she had already started falling unknowingly. During the meal, she kept having those weird feelings as if she was about to grasp something but in the end, nothing happened to her disappointment.


    After their return, Lily immediately went to sleep, she thought she was sleeping when she appeared somewhere. It was in the middle of a building, she seemed to be with someone. She could not see this person''s face but Lily had the feeling that this man shared some simrities with Orpheus.


    This room wasrge with many entrances and exits. There were many other sections besides the seating zones.


    A few minutester, the man and she walked through a crowd and arrived in a fairly open space. This ce appeared to be an auction house and soon auction would be starting.


    "I will check if private booths or premium seats are avable," The man told her.


    She nodded her head in understanding. He walked towards a booking desk for further enquires.


    Meanwhile, Lily, or the woman she was at the moment because this woman was more mature than she silently stood near a pir. She closed her eyes for temporary rest.


    Just then, a voice came from behind.


    "He is your man?"


    Upon hearing the voice Lily turned towards the speaker. She saw a woman in either thete twenties or early thirties with an ivory skin tone, honey hair, and a healthy but slender build.


    Lily''s eyes focused on the jewelry on her earlobes for a moment. The jewelry was white, star-shaped earrings with red engravings in between.


    "Cult of The Goddess of Life Mea.'''' Lily identified what her earrings implied. For some reason, she felt funny like seeing believers.


    "You are well-informed," The woman smiled and stepped forward.


    "Forgive my manners. I''m******"


    Lily looked at her for a moment before saying, "Mea"


    The woman was shocked by her name but she was able to quickly get over this.


    "I''m acquainted with Orpheus," The woman said. She was both right and wrong depending on one''s definition of being acquainted. Lily was shocked, somehow this name had more impact on her psychic than expected but she calmed down because she was sure that what happening to her currently was a dream or memory of the past, either way, she would learn many through this.


    Meanwhile, the woman was thinking about how she knew Orpheus, it was something that happened a few weeks ago, he was a womanizer back then and she was his victim that night, not that she disliked it, but she wanted to meet him again and try her luck.


    Lily didn''t reply or responded in anyways.


    The woman let out a bitter smile. She was proud of her ability to read people but now she felt a headache.


    Lily''s face was expressionless and cold, or poker to be precise. Denisa hasn''t seen any change in her face even before she started a conversation so she knew it was her natural expression.


    "I saw you two close so I wondered if you werepanions," She once again said in the hopes of getting a response.


    The woman Lily was possessing observed the woman for a moment before nodding her head.


    "Lovers?" The woman frowned and asked. She has seen traces of warmth in her eyes when she saw Orpheus leaving her earlier. Now, that warmth was missing so she asked.<sub> </sub>


    Lily shook her head.


    "Ah!" The woman was stunned but she secretly sighed in relief.


    "That''s surprising," The woman said. "I believe a lovely girl like would not becking suitors."


    Lily ignored herment and turned back.


    The woman was left in an awkward position. Suppressing her inner embarrassment, she stepped next to her.


    "Please forgive my behavior," The woman rested her back against the pir.


    "I usually don''t interfere in the lives of others, much less being so outspoken but..."


    She felt she was going against her natural personality. He didn''t ask for any details nor tried to restrict her in anyways when she was leaving after having a wonderful time together.


    "Anyways, I thought you two had something so I came to check," The woman offered a usible exnation.


    "Not like I have any right... I was curious, I guess."


    Lily didn''t reply but gave a slight nod of acknowledgment.


    If it was a man, she would have been on guards, and most likely pped him flying.


    She has found most men were only interested in "rocking her world" even though she has no clear idea of what it meant. She felt whatever it was, it wasn''t anything good given the lewd expression the men would have when they would mutter those words.


    The woman looked in the distance where Orpheus was booking seats with a staff member.


    "He is good, no, very good," The woman remarked with a knowing smile. "If you know what I mean."


    The woman turned her head towards the twenty-one years old. She was dumbfounded to see a questioning expression on Lily''s face.


    "What do you mean?" Lily asked for the first time.


    "..." The woman was left speechless. She felt sweat rising on her back as Lily continued to stare at her for an answer.


    If she didn''t know it better, she would have thought Lily was pretending to be innocent!


    "Don''t tell me she is a..." The woman wondered in her heart with shock.


    She refused to believe no man ever tried to get in her pants. That was just impossible as far as she was concerned.


    She looked back in Orpheus''s direction and wondered why he didn''t try. Recalling how he approached her for one night stand, she was sure he has skills in seduction.


    ''So this one is different, he has finally found the right one?'' The woman smiled bitterly and this did not escape Lily''s eyes.


    ''It''s my first time in this world we discovered I''m - Eh? What?'' Lily was shocked about this and before she could ponder this sentence she was forcibly dragged back to the real world.

 Chapter 181 Whos Orpheus?

    Immediately after waking up Lily gasped for breath.


    ''''Ah! Ah! What was that? A fragmented memory from the past? My memory? and who is Orpheus?"


    So many questions she had, she wished to be able to rush out barging into Orpheus''s chamber and question him but she knew she couldn''t act like that, it was unbefitting her status as ady, first, she must calm down and put order into her mind and once she does this she would think about what to do next.


    And the second princess of the Luxuria family got the perfect ce to calm down and n, the Rose garden, the scent of roses would perfectly calm her down.


    It was how she slept in the garden in the middle of many roses until morning arrived.


    The early morning sunlight, soft and diffuse, gives way to the first strong rays of the day, the ones that bring true warmth. In this light, water evaporates in slow waves, waves that eddy in the gentle breeze, flowing upward to white-puffed clouds, ships of white in the blue above. The opera from the trees bes all the more powerful as if these golden rays are their conductor''s wand, and together they are the song that calls forth the spring.


    Orpheus arrived at the Rose garden and couldn''t help but stop for a moment to admire the beautiful scenery before him, he couldn''t be helped after all.


    Sunlight kissed Lily''s lips to a soft red and her white shone dazzlingly under the sunlight; it ys upon her dress, alighting softly upon her skin. Sunlight gave her eyes just the right glimmer as she drops them into her shoes. But there was something about her that makes him want to see her in the twilight, to wrap her in the velvet ck of night and whisper sweetness into her ears.


    ''''Good morning Lily.'''' He finally greeted her after a moment of short pause and Lily who had just woken up responded.


    ''''Oh! Morning Kyle but who''s Orpheus?'''' She immediately fired a question and Orpheus who did not expect this was momentarily frozen but he quickly reacted correcting his expression and this didn''t escape Lily who had been observing him.


    ''''Keep following me and follow my orders and maybe you can find who this Orpheus is,'''' Orpheus said not adding anything else, he was waiting for Lily''s response and soon she gave one.


    ''''You don''t have to tell me as it''s exactly what I''m nning to do but as to following your orders that will wait and we will see if you''re worthy to be the leader.''''


    Orpheus said nothing because he knew she was trying to provoke him here and he was toozy to y along.


    Lily pouted seeing this but her expression quickly changed as she asked.


    ''''Where are we heading next?"


    ''''You will know soon but first, let''s eat breakfast,'''' Orpheus said before leading the way eager to taste his culinary skill Lily followed him.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Many hourster, evening arrived in a certain city.


    Gilbert Inn was located in the central region outside of the city, just a few kilometers from the Ruin the duo would soon visit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This Inn was a high-cost inn for rich treasure hunters and strong Origin masters.


    The inn was a two-storied building with the best facilities that can be avable in the region. Luxurious food, crystalline wine, fabulous lodge, and so on.


    Lily and Orpheus sat across a circr wooden table in the dining area. He checked the menu and ordered the specialty dishes he wanted to try. Lily did the same after which she became silent.


    The tables around them were filled with most professional teams. They were discussing local news such as beast tides, the auction in two days, the activities in the vige protected by the guardian spirit, and the threat targetting men exclusively.


    Orpheus wasn''t really interested in the gossip so he tried to avoid listening. A girl around fifteen brought him the dishes they ordered. He expressed his thanks and the girl smiled in acknowledgment.


    Lily took out money from the spatial ring and handed it to the girl. The girl was stunned and looked at the gold with wide eyes.


    "Thank you, miss!" The girl made a deep bow in gratitude. She knew this amount was a tip since the two patrons here have a tab.


    Orpheus was left in an awkward position. He only thanked her but Lily gave arge tip even before they had their meal. He felt embarrassed by his conduct.


    The girl''s eyes sparkled and she looked at him with expectations as she said. "Mr, you won''t be stingy, right?"


    "...." Orpheus scratched the back of his head before letting out a hollowugh. He didn''t care about money so he took three gold coins.


    The girl tumbled down in disbelief. She has been working here for almost a year but rarely has she seen such generous patrons. She quickly grabbed the coins, thanked the two, and left the table with happy strides.


    Lily chuckled but didn''t say a single word like before and started her meal. She liked today''s breakfast so much that she took many servings, it was one of the many reasons for theirteness to arrive in this city. She never thought something like that would have thus she was ashamed not knowing what to say, it would have been great if she knew how to cook but unfortunately, she couldn''t cook.


    A few minutester, they were munching down on their dishes when the dining room suddenly turned silent. There was aplete pin-drop silence.


    Surprised, Orpheus looked around and noticed a man and a woman at the entrance. The man was around 6.5 feet in height with a bald head. He was wearing a vest thanks to which his overly muscr arms were fully exposed. There were tattoos all over his body and his fists were covered with chains.


    The woman. It was hard to describe her features since she was covered from head to toe. She was in a white gown that enveloped every part of her body.


    If one looks carefully, one could see she has an hourss figure. The problem was that no one truly dared to look at the man and woman. Everyone had lowered their heads in deep dread and had stopped enjoying their meal and drinks.


    What shocked Orpheus and especially Lily was the insignia on the two chests, a star, the emblem of the Saint Star Academy.


    Never could she have expected to encounter students from a rival school here, Lily''s eyes immediately shone and she thought of something. She secretly take out her insignia and Orpheus chuckled upon seeing this, he was well aware of what this girl was trying to do.

 Chapter 182 Students From The Rival School

    If one looks carefully, one could see she has an hourss figure. The problem was that no one truly dared to look at the man and woman. Everyone had lowered their heads in deep dread and had stopped enjoying their meal and drinks.


    What shocked Orpheus and especially Lily was the insignia on the two chests, a star, the emblem of the Saint Star Academy.


    Never could she have expected to encounter students from a rival school here, Lily''s eyes immediately shone and she thought of something. She secretly take out her insignia and Orpheus chuckled upon seeing this, he was well aware of what this girl was trying to do.


    Therefore he decided to wait and see what Lily would do and from what he could tell those two, especially the woman''s status wasn''t simply because of her strength, she must be one of the students of the elite, probably from the S ss in the other side, meaning that he must have a connection with that man. So, the moment those two appeared he decided to use them regardless of what would happen.


    Meanwhile, the tall man the 6.5 feet man walked alongside the woman in a white gown and took seats around a table in the dining room. The man''s tattoos on his overly muscr arms and neck stood out and gave him a menacing appearance. His bald head shined under the lights from the ceiling as he asked the seventeen-year-old waitress for a menu.


    The waitress hurriedly passed the menu from her trembling hands. Her entire body was soaked with sweat but she tried her best to not faint. She truly dreaded this man the most in the world even though he has never been violent or verbally abusive toward her.


    She passed a nce towards the woman who was covered in a white garment from head to toe. Her face was covered with a thin veil and the waitress could visualize the gorgeous face thanks to the short distance between them. She was a beauty with charming olive skin, sensuous red lips, red hair, phoenix eyes, a short but cute nose, and soft cheeks. Her soft, smooth feet were d in ck strapped sandals.


    The waitress found it hard to believe such an alluring woman was in her younger than her still her teens.


    "Illya North from the Star Academy, one of the elite students of the S ss.'''' The waitress thought with both admiration and fear. She then took a nce at Illya''s malepanion, and her heart instantly tensed. "Hellion North her brother.''''


    She trembled as she observed the gauntlets wrapped around his hands and that that emitted a murderous presence. She has witnessed those gauntlets in action and the gore that followed.


    At the same time, across a table in the corner, Orpheus and Lily were having their meal. They were the only ones who had an appetite for the other patrons in the dining have stopped eating. They were just sitting with their heads bowed; not daring to make a single noise.


    Orpheus ced them in front of him. He took the fork and started to eat his pasta while silently checking out Illya. She was sitting in the opposite direction so he could only see her back but for him, this was no problem if he wanted to check her, he could see every if he wants to and she wouldn''t feel anything even with her sharp senses, still, he did nothing but observe for now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The four continued their meals in peace until Hellion spotted Lily''s emblem and his eyes changed turning bloodshot.


    ''''Heaven Star scums.'''' He shouted while standing up from his seat and those who knew the history between the two schools held their breath, ready to watch a good show.


    Illya frowned but had no intention of stopping her brother, Hellion released his strength, and his Level 4 origin master strength put enormous pressure on those present, even Lily who had the same strength frowned and snorted just as she was about to act she remembered Orpheus and feigned suffering and even if he knew what she was doing he decided to y along and reap the benefitster.


    Orpheus stepped forward both Hellion and Illya were surprised because they couldn''t feel anything from this man unlike that girl so they hadn''t paid him any attention but unexpectedly he was the bravest one, either he was brave or in stupid and just as Hellion was decided to teach this man a lesson it happened.


    A frightening power erupted from Orpheus''s body like a tsunami. His ck hair danced in the tempest of his raging aura while his eyes shed with a sharp glint.


    Those present stopped as they felt a chill crawl up their spine. It was like a sharp metal was piercing their heart, making it difficult for them to breathe.


    Fierce winds swept out while cracks snaked out over the ground that targeted the tables nearby. Those tables in the vicinity instantly copsed and crumbled to pieces.


    Every part of Orpheus radiated its dominance through his stifling aura and only Lily seemed to be protected from this fierce storm, even Illya who was stronger than Hellion was shocked and her interest was picked, this man had the same bearing as that genius, that person she couldn''tpete against, the first person she lost against, the man that taught him the taste of defeat.


    ''This young man can be used as a sharpening stone against that man.'' Illya thought while trying to endure the pressureing from Orpheus, she would have fainted in despair if she knew that this pressureing from him was not even one-tenth of his strength and that the man she was trying topete against was beyond anything she could imagine, that he was stronger than even the strongest origin masters in this world.


    While Illya was lost in thoughts, Hellion her brother was panicking, still, he couldn''t lose face here as it would mean losing the academy''s face, their prestige would be tarnished especially facing students from the rival school.


    ''''Petty trick, I can -" Hellion didn''t finish this sentence before it happened.

 Chapter 183 Ambushed

    While Illya was lost in thoughts, Hellion her brother was panicking, still, he couldn''t lose face here as it would mean losing the academy''s face, their prestige would be tarnished especially facing students from the rival school.


    ''''Petty trick, I can -" Hellion didn''t finish this sentence before it happened.


    p!


    A resounding p was heard with Hellion''s body appearing on the other side of the room, there was a heavy silence in the air as nobody anticipated this nor they saw Orpheus moving, not even Illya managed to see anything. She could only stare foolishly at Orpheus wondering how stronger he was.


    ''''Let''s go.'''' Ignoring the weird staresing from all over the ce, he dragged Lily out of the restaurant, she was shocked as well but still obediently followed.


    Hellion with his right cheek swollen red at Orpheus''s back, if look could kill then Orpheus would been dead thousand times over already.


    Illya''s eyes narrowed and she took something out and mumbled silently. She couldn''t lost all face like this and do nothing and besides she still wanted to test this man, to evaluate his true strength, everything was for the iing tournament between schools not because she was interested in this man and because she hate to lose, Illya believed.


    Meanwhile, outside Orpheus dragged Lily to another inn and before they separated to go each in their room, he warned her that tomorrow would be a busy day for her, it would be fun and Lily nodded she could more or less imagine what those siblings would try to do. She was looking forward to their little revenge.


    The next day after eating their breakfast, Orpheus and Lily departed to their next destination, they acted as if they were unaware of the person secretly tailing them.


    ''''Let pass through that forest to reach the other end.'''' Orpheus suggested and Lily nodded at this suggestion.


    ''''Sure, let do that.''''


    Soon, the duo disappeared into the crowd and the person following them took out something and mumbled.


    ''''They will pass through the forest, tell the boss to wait for them. I''ll join you soon. Hehehe! What a easy job.'''' The man tailing them firmly believed so but he had no idea that not even their employer believed in them, they were just bunch of rats only sent to test the water for their employer.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The forest was enormous, misty, and young. Its canopy waspeted for by por, holly, and walnut, and ample openings let enough dancing beams of light through for bright bushes to take advantage of the rich grounds below.


    Curving creepers held onto every tree, and a range of flowers, which were found in the most quiet ces, added colorful variety to the otherwise mundane terrain.


    A mor of wild noises, which were caused by varmint, added life to the forest, and almostpletely muffled the asional roar of arge animal trying to scare away predators.


    Half of an hourter.


    The morning sun was basking the forest with a soft radiance. The leaves in the trees were whistling under the fluttering winds.


    It was a very lovely environment, but currently, Orpheus sighed as he had expected this, to think they would fall so easily into a trap set up by other, it was to the extent that it was prettyughable.


    Meanwhile, Lily stood beside him, her expression the same as ever.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Some fifty meters ahead, a group of twelve men stood, making sure there were no spots for escape.


    They were middle-aged men, sporting improper expressions, lust shing in their eyes.


    This group of thugs was in the vicinity when they noticed Lily and Orpheus, it was how they acted but Orpheus knew they had been waiting for them and was trying to act as if they doing this because overwhelmed by lust, lust for Lily''s beauty. Seeing Lily''s her wless figure, their hormones went out of control and became happy to have epted the cloakeddy''smission for this job as they could do as they please while carrying their original mission.


    The forest made it close to impossible for them to satisfy their natural urges. Now, such a gorgeous woman was in the area, and they found her perfect to vent on.


    It wasn''t every day they get to meet a young woman, much less such a stunning woman! Naturally, their old bones ached for action! Especially the lower part.


    In civil society, the apprehension ofw and fear of being outcast reduces such crimes. But in a deste ce like the forest, the criminal-minded people had no such fear. This was especially true when such people find a fragile woman.


    They would never expect that the girl they think to be fragile was not and currently she was boiling of rage inside.


    Of course, for men like them, they wouldn''t care if a woman was fierce. They believed the true fun was breaking a strong woman.


    "Haah~ Those fools not even until now they understood that it was trap," Orpheus thought as he saw the lewd looks on the group.


    "We can do it the easy way or the hard way," A bulky man spoke first.


    He was wielding a sharp knife which he pointed at Lily.


    "Result would be same, but if you cooperate, you can save yourself some pain, and even have fun," Another man said.


    He wore a fierce looking ck gauntlets in the form of metallic pincers. With just a snap, he could crush a tree into splinters. He was closer to middle rank origin master Level 5.


    The menughed in delight at the scene that was about to unfold. They were twelve and there was no way two youngsters would dare challenge them.


    Even if they did, just how hard it would be to overpower them?!


    Twelve thugs against two! Experienced old men vs young!


    The result was very obvious and didn''t even need much thought.


    The group of thugs continued to smile, their eyes locked on Ashlyn, and they licked their lips greedily. They felt there couldn''t be a better start to the day.


    The cloakeddy''s had brought them a gift on tes, and it would be rude if they didn''t ept the gift. Not after waiting in ambush for minutes in this hot weather.

 Chapter 184 Wiped Out

    Lily observed the expressions of the men and studied their tones and her face became colder, they deserved to die, even though she had never killed another human before she knew those men deserves death. Who knows what crimes they might havemitted before, sometimes better to be extreme getting rid of the nuisances for a better society.


    While Lily was contemting how to punish those men they would not wait for her as they rushed at her with sinister smiles. A few of them started swinging their waists in a weird motion.


    They didn''t want to wait anymore! Now was the time to enjoy the delicious feast!


    "Bitch, get ready to taste my spear!!"


    "That''s not how you should talk to ady man." Orpheus rebuked the man while simply raising a finger and a stream of fire shot out from his finger, zing with blistering heat.


    The man who has just spoken was caught off-guard. Even before he could blink or twist his body to avoid the attack, the stream of fire quickly crashed on his chest piercing it and it didn''t stop just there. Like a, the fire wrapped his entire chest in the next second.


    "AHHHH! Save me!"


    The man''s scream was heart-wrenching, filled with agony. His skin was burning with a sharp pain that made his bones rattle.


    He brought his hands to extinguish the fire, but s, they too caught fire.


    In just a few moments, he has turned into a human torch! He could no longer scream or do anything, except wait for death.


    "What?!"


    The other men were startled.


    It wasn''t like they had ignored Orpheus but the speed of his attack was far too swift, like lightning, giving them no time to react.


    By the appearance of theirrade, they knew he couldn''t be saved even if they acted now.


    "Kid! We would have allowed you to live but you don''t know what''s good for you!"


    The man with a sword shed at Orpheus. He was some fifteen meters away, and the sword was swung down trying to bisect him. The man was a peak level 6 origin master specialized in speed, he had used this move several times to fight stronger opponents, they would fall for it as they would get no time to dodge!


    "Die!"


    The sword arrived before Orpheus bisected him, and the man''s lips curled up in happiness.


    "So easy!"


    But his happiness didn''t evenst for a second and his eyes turned wide in disbelief.


    Even though the sword that passed through Orpheus''s body didn''t act as it should, there was no ssh of blood or scream as the man expected.


    On the contrary, much to his horror, the next moment,  Orpheus faded in thin air like water ripples.


    "Afterimage?! But how is that possible?!"


    The man didn''t get much time to think. He has an uneasy feeling, and he instinctively tried to defend himself.


    "Farewell."


    A voice came from behind.


    The man shuddered as Orpheus''s words entered his ears. He leaped forward to create distance while thinking of his next course of action.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Just then, a fireball swept forward, leaving behind a trail of fire.


    As the man was about tond, the fireball ruthlessly mmed on his back. He emitted a miserable scream and he was sent tumbling to the ground, stirring up dust.


    His back was ripped, showcasing the scorched insides. The heat from the fireball continued to prate further into his tissues, igniting them.


    The man rolled on the ground, trying to extinguish the fire without any sess.


    Soon, his miserable screams stopped altogether as he was burned to death, everything happened so fast and Lily was caught off guard, still, she quickly regained her cool and moved as well.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus who decided to have some fun, pretended not to have noticed the leader sneaking closer, he had decided to pretend, it would have ended in a sh if he were to use all of his strength which would be boring and would scare Lily, he had to maintain a certain air of mysteriousness.


    It was why he limited his strength at level 5 origin master at the moment. Hidden somewhere, Illya and her brother were watching in shock at the ongoing fight, they smiled upon seeing what would happen soon.


    Just as Orpheus lowered his head and was pretending, from high above a tree, the man with metallic pincers jumped into action. This man was stunned by the deaths of hisrades and it angered him greatly. He must teach this foolish boy not to mess with his group.


    "How dare he!" The man thought as he rapidly cleaved downwards, his gauntlets like pincers wide open.


    "Hmm?"


    He felt a strong gust of wind from above. As the pincers at the end of the gauntlets arrived to snap his head, Orpheus quickly crouched down.


    All the pincers could snip was air and nothing else. The leader of this group of thugs was startled by such fast reflexes of his opponent.


    He was still in mid-air when Orpheus reacted extremely fast.


    mes exploded under his feet, and he borrowed momentum from this to propel himself into the air.


    The man with pincers wasing down while Orpheus was moving up.


    As their bodies arrived at the same level for a moment, Orpheus sent a palm crashing into the man''s face.


    "No!"


    The man''s face turned pale and his pupils dted. His face was shrouded by the palm, and for a second there was darkness, but then a cluster of fire broke out, like rays of sun in the night sky.


    The heat was so intense that he unconsciously shut his eyes. Not like it did him any good, for the fire burned his eyelids as if they were made of paper!


    Quickly, the fire engulfed his eyeballs before enveloping his entire face.


    "ARGHHHHHHH!"


    The screams were filled with unspeakable agony. The pain from eyes being melted under volcanic heat was not something that could be described in words.


    Like wax, his blood and flesh fell off, exposing a white skull. He died just like that.


    And a few minutester the remaining thugs were ughtered with Orpheus killing more, Lily only killed two thugs but even so her hands were trembling and he vomited her breakfast. Orpheus frowned but didn''t offer any word to alleviate what she was feeling as he believed this was something she had to experience sooner, so better let her get used to it right now.


    The only thing he could do was to simply pat her back, slowly caressing it to support her. That''s all.

 Chapter 185 Retaliation

    And a few minutester the remaining thugs were ughtered with Orpheus killing more, Lily only killed two thugs but even so her hands were trembling and he vomited her breakfast. Orpheus frowned but didn''t offer any word to alleviate what she was feeling as he believed this was something she had to experience sooner, so better let her get used to it right now.


    The only thing he could do was simply pat her back, slowly caressing it to support her. That''s all.


    After a long moment, Lily finally managed to calm down she lifted her head, staring into those beautiful red eyes she couldn''t help but ask.


    ''''How can you be so calm after killing another living being? A human just like you?''''


    This question had been eating away at her consciousness so she let it flow out of her mouth.


    Orpheus stayed silent for a moment before saying.


    "Because I''ve killed more than you think, so much that I''ve be unaffected by death. Forget it I''m not in the mood to speak about it.'''' He dered before standing up and turning his back on her for some reason, Orpheus''s back at that instant was lonely, so lonely that Lily felt touched and regretted her action, and just as she was about to offer some words of apology he said.


    ''''How should we take care of the rats spying on us for a while?" He motioned with his head in a certain direction and upon hearing this, Lily chuckled, she was really angry at the moment.


    As proof of the anger that she was feeling at the moment, Lily''s lips curved upward slightly and a slight smile escaped from her mouth. Just like what happened to many people when their anger reached a certain level, Lily began tough softly as she took a step forward. She was really mad because of those two unnecessary actions she was forced to kill. A traumatizing experience she would have rather postponed for ater date.


    She ought to teach them a lesson.


    ''''Of course, I ought to teach them a lesson they would never forget. Be ready to act ordingly.'''' She said before releasing all of her strength, she was letting everything loose.


    Upon hearing her action and seeing her next action, Orpheus couldn''t help but feel a little amused as the corners of his mouth perked up.


    ''''Sure.'''' He responded and she vanished.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''''Sister, let''s us retreat as we have been discovered, those two are dangerous -"


    Hellion''s words were cut off abruptly when his eyes widened. In his pupils was reflected a youthful but extremely beautiful face approaching at such high speeds that he, a person who had entered Level 5 couldn''tpletely follow, he tried to twist his body but was unable to do it as he waste, he could only cross his arms while pushing his sister as far as he could.


    ''''Hellion!!'''' Illya screamed as she was sent flying a few meters away meanwhile, Lily''s punch connected to Hellion''s crossed arms.


    Bang!


    His muscr frame was sent flying like a ragdoll but he couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief as Lily was already before him whipping him with her leg enhanced by origin.


    BANG! BOOM! Crack!


    Hellion''s body was sent flying on dozen meters breaking many trees in the process before stopping and lying motionless on the ground while puking mouthfuls of blood. He had been KOed in just two moves.


    Illya was shocked by the turn''s event as her sister was well aware of his strength so she was beyond surprised, fear began to gain roots inside her, even more so because of what Lily did next after knocking out her brother.


    Lily''s fist was closing in on the scared young girl. Illya gritted her teeth and twisted her body to avoid the attack.


    Sadly, this was more difficult than she thought and she faced dangerous recoil from reacting toote. Still, she didn''t hesitate in her decision as she believed she would have suffered more greatly if she didn''t do this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    BANG


    Lily''s fist smashed into the ground next to Illya her target. Her fist was like a mountain and a booming sound rang out as soon as it made contact with the surface.


    The ground exploded into chunks, sending the tiniest specks of soil and stones into the air. Almost twenty meters of thend area was instantly toppled, forming a small crater.


    At the same time, Illya received a flying stone in the chest despite her evasion. She spat out a mouthful of blood and started falling into the crater.


    Just then, a hand gripped her arm and pulled her.


    Startled, she lifted her head and noticed it was her earlier target. His one hand was pulling her while from his other hand, he was shooting arge amount of me on the ground to propel himself into the air.


    "You alright, miss?" It was the young man apanying the white-haired girl, this young man asked with a gentle and innocent smile.


    By now, she has regained rity, and the effects of the attack she suffered subsidized. She didn''t reply but instead, pulled out her arm from his grasp like a slippery fish, and then somersaulted through the air.


    Her speed was such that all she left behind was a blur. Shended outside the crater, huffing. Even though she had survived somehow thanks to her timely response, Illya was a bit exhausted.


    She brought the back of a hand to her mouth to wipe the blood.


    "Here,"


    The voice from before arrived. Surprised, she turned around and saw him offering her a water bottle.


    Illya was stunned by his actions. Yesterday, he pped his brother and because of this they plotted against them trying to teach them a lesson by hiring thugs, his partner almost smashed her into meat patties, and yet, he was helping her.


    She didn''t speak anything but took the water bottle. She sniffed the water to check if there was any poison or drugs in it.


    After confirming it was clean, she washed her mouth with the water.


    Orpheus watched everything with a smile and a few momentster, he introduced himself.


    "I''m Kyle ke and she is Lily Emea Luxuria," Orpheus pointed to Lily who was standing on the edge of the crater with a dangerous smile on her lips. She was unsatisfied but this should be enough as a payback Lily consoled herself.


    Completing their introduction, he asked, "If you don''t mind, can you tell me what just happened?"


    Orpheus''s hint was obvious as his eyes moved to the dead bodies not too far from them.


    He was looking at her with a bewildered expression; wondering why they got attacked and the siblings were watching.


    Illya listened to his question but didn''t answer. She was far too embarrassed to respond and scared.


    She couldn''t believe she plotted against one of the famous goddesses, the princess from the Luxuria family, even her family wouldn''t protect her if something were to happen to this white-haireddy.


    ''Shit! I''m in trouble.'' Illya thought with her head lowered.

 Chapter 186 Invitation

    In the middle of wild old trees, there was a hundred-meter wide crater. Birds and beasts in the vicinity ran while ncing at the one responsible for the destruction of their habitat.


    At the edge of the crater, Illya stood with a downcast expression. She remained silent, her face flushed red from embarrassment.


    ''''So care to exin what you have been doing hiding over there?" Orpheus asked with a gentle smile but Illya couldn''t say anything as she was feeling guilty, she hadn''t thought that things would have gone awry just like this.


    ''''I''m sorry, we don''t mean any harm just wanted to see your strength for the uing schoolpetition.'''' Illya exined but Lily snorted not paying attention to her exnation, to the princess from the Luxuria family Illya''s exnation was just an excuse, what would have she done if they were seriously injured? She would have been a fool for easily epting this as an apology.


    Orpheus didn''t say anything, he waited for Hellion to join them and the man he had thought to only nothing but a brute suggested upon his arrival.


    Illya was in the middle of thinking when Hellion''s parted his lips and said, "Would you two join us for lunch?"


    She felt she has been losing manners ever since she met that golden-haired genius.


    Illya was startled by the invitation and so were Orpheus and Lily. But they soon understood.


    "Consider lunch as an apology," Illya who understands what her brother was trying to do further said. "I''m sure you are heading toward the ruin just like us, and a short rest for lunch wouldn''t prove any obstruction."


    Hellion was amazed by her her sister''s words. She knew just how extraordinary her invitation was.


    Back in their hometown, hundreds of young masters from powerful aristocrat families would beg to spend a moment with her, but she would always refuse. She would never entertain wishes of the opposite gender who desperately wanted to court her.


    Yet, now she was personally inviting a young man for lunch.


    If the scions from aristocratic families learn of this, they would flip tables! Not only this, but most of them would even cough blood from anger.


    They could not even get ready for a brief exchange despite all their efforts, and yet, she was inviting someone else, while it was understanding that it was because of a mistake they made it was still shocking nheless.


    Orpheus and Lily exchanged nces before epting Illya''s invitation. They both have something behind the mind by agreeing so easily.


    "Great," Illya radiated a sweet smile.


    Hellion walked in front to guide them to the camp house. As they proceeded ahead, Sophia said, "I''m sorry for almost attacking you."


    Orpheus was behind her, and walking alongside Lily.


    He suppressed a smile and said, "It is fine. I''m sure that was a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, a big misunderstanding," Illya readily agreed with her head lowered. To catch the other party intention she continued.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''''Your strength does reassemble the genius in our ss. By the way I''m from the S ss, the special ss. What about you two?"


    Hellion perked his ears as he was interested as well, he kept stealthily ncing at Lily whose beauty had smitten him, he had fallen in love, suggesting this invitation was because of that.


    ''''We are also from the S ss in our school as well.'''' Orpheus said confirming Illya''s spection.


    ''''That''s good. We will eventually meet each other during thepetition, I hope I will have progressed much by then not to ashame myself.'''' Illya said and Orpheus nodded before saying.


    ''''I''m curious about the genius you said. I hope you will tell us about him, everything you know. Count this as an apology, okay?" Orpheus finally made his real intention clear and Illya who had expected something like this nodded.


    ''''Sure!"


    Finally the four arrived at their destination. They arrived in the camp house. It was not like Sophia didn''t own a portable house but she didn''t use it. So the retinues have to create a grand temporary camp.


    The retinues were surprised by the guests but they didn''t say anything. They were servants and they only followed orders.


    "Please enter," Hellion invited them in the dining room. "I will make arrangements for lunch."


    The camp room has a dining table with a capacity for seven. Sophia sat in the host seat while Orpheus and Lily sat on the following chairs.


    A servant filled their sses with mineral water and took his leave.


    As Orpheus brought a ss to his lips, Illya scanned his facial features. Till now, she only gave a cursory nce but now, she checked him fully.


    As soon as his full features registered in her mind, her misty-blue pupils constricted. In her eyes, his face was superimposed with that man''s face, he was really handsome as that man, their auras were the same, they are yet at the same time not, almost as if they were beings normal people would hope to approach their entire life.


    Her intuition was telling her that this young man was dangerous like that man who appeared and swept everything on his way. He was too mysterious, not too many things were known about him, even his family''s name was fabricated Illya concluded after a long investigation.


    This young man before him seemed to resemble that man but she had to treat things with caution.


    Orpheus observed everything with an amused grin while Lily was just there as a spectator. Finally, their meal arrived.


    Two servants entered the room right after Hellion joined them, those two servants were carrying a set of dishes. The fragrance itself was filled with deliciousness that instantly made their mouths water.


    Roastm sd, chicken liver pate, scotch eggs, paneer stick, winter sd with buttermilk dressing, chocte mousse, casserole, variety of bread, vegetables, and so on. There were even drinks though not alcohol.


    It was more of a feast than a simple lunch, and that too, in the middle of wilderness. Something that would shock everyone for people can barely even have proper food!

 Chapter 187 Same Dream But Different Person

    ''''Thank you for the delicious lunch," Orpheus said after satisfying his appetite.


    Lily also gave a slight nod of approval.


    "I''m d you enjoyed it," Illya replied with a smile. She was truly d that they both enjoyed this dinner and it was now the time to move toward a proper business.


    ''''What do you want to know?''''


    Upon hearing this question Orpheus smiled, it was time to use this girl, he didn''t need her to get information on the so-called fiancee of his woman, his rival, he just felt some residual energy on this youngdy, the same energy he felt when confronting his rival in that dragon''s consciousness. Orpheus reckoned that this girl must have some use for that man and he was eager to know and make use of this it was why he was ying all this drama and somehow Lily could feel his intentions, not what he was about to do but she knew he had orchestrated everything for a certain purpose, her instinct was telling her that.


    ''I will one day have you spill everything you''ve been hiding from us.'' The princess from the Luxuria''s family secretly vowed while watching the ongoing conversation from the side and she kept ignoring the weird stares Hellion had been sending her, she didn''t have time to waste on this clown,pared to Orpheus he was way too ordinary and too bulky for her taste, he could never attract her attention no matter what he would do or aplish in the future. It was a harsh deration but it was a truth nheless, Hellion''s heart would have been broken if he knew this, fortunately, he didn''t, and unfortunately he would never have the chance to enter Lily''s vision.


    Meanwhile, in another location, E who was resting after a tough fight drifted into dreand and it happened.


    She was having a dream and in this dream, she was sitting in what seemed to be a meadow. The meadow was a glorious expanse of grass and meadow flowers, grass rustling gently in the breeze. There was a narrow brook flowing through it choked with weeds. A tall water mint with pale lc flowers, like dozens of tiny bells, was growing at the edge of the brook.


    In the near distance stood a little girl, she was dressed in a white piece princess dress, and the little girl was dancing. Her hair flowed down her back like the ck ink of a tilted piece of parchment.


    The little girl was like a snapshot of time. she can see her ck hair blowing in the spring breeze, her youthful face turned toward the sun. The girl danced, danced like the joy of life within her cannot be tamed. In that one-piece princess dress she could be anyone, yet no one at the same time.


    She had that feeling that to her the little girl was the world itself and without her, she cannot enjoy a simple flower or the rising sun. There was nothing she wouldn''t do to keep her safe from harm, but she cannot protect her forever. She can only be there when she falls and stand well back while she reaches for the stars.


    Yes! She was sure the little girl can, she was her girl after all. She had that sudden feeling and as though to confirm her feeling the little girl turned her head in her direction for the first time since the start, no words can''t be used to describe the little girl''s beauty, she was like a doll, she had heterochromia eyes, her left eye had an icy blueish hue, strangely this eye remain her of her own and as for her right eye, it was purple a beautiful purple eye.


    The little girl opened her mouth and said,


    ''''Mommy''''


    It was like an electric shock passed through her body, she couldn''t talk and finally when she was about to speak everything started melting, bing blurry and before the little girl disappeared she mumbled something and reading her lips movement she was able toprehend her words,


    ''''Take care of Daddy for me. See you soon. You are not ready yet''''


    ''Wait''


    E shouted and naturally everything disappeared as if it had never existed, to begin with.


    "Huh??"


    Kaguya fully snapped her eyes open only to be greeted by the view of her tent.


    Blinking her eyes a couple of times, E knew it was only some sort of weird dream.


    And yet¡­


    Compared to all of the others she had recently every night, this dream felt far more unique, more special, as if it had a special connection with her, she couldn''t exin it if you were to ask but she was sure that it was not a simple dream even when she was having a hard time remembering the girl''s feature except for her dark hair and heterochromia eyes, she couldn''t remember anything else no matter how hard she tried.


    That figure of a little girl, whoever she was or if she existed at all, just held a maic attraction, a special connection with her.


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® E quickly calmed down she remembered that weird dream and couldn''t help but frown, she didn''t have a boyfriend nor nned on having one soon yet here she is having a dream about a little girl calling her mother. Things couldn''t be more ridiculous.


    ''''Is this a premonition?" She considered this as a premonition for a moment before sighing. She had no idea that someone else, the Ice queen also had this same dream except for a few things. E would have been shocked if she knew but there was something else bothering her.


    ''''And why did that little girl has the same eye as me and most importantly she does look like Kyle? Does this mean we will have a child together and a girl to boot in the future?"


    E shivered at this thought, she wondered how would their rtionship would evolve to result in them having a child together. Suddenly, she remembered something and became rmed.


    ''''Don''t tell is about my sister Lily. Will she get pregnant during this expedition because she is paired with Kyle?" E had this silly thought and immediately began considering whether she would abort her current mission and go search for them but in the end, stopped.


    ''''Forget it, it''s my sister we are talking about there is no way that would happen. Let''s focus on increasing my strength to awaken more memory.'''' She decided that it was better to focus on something more important than worrying.

 Chapter 188 Assassination/Plot

    Currently, somewhere near the Saint Star Academy, something was happening under the cover of the night.


    ''''!'''' The assassin felt a chill down his spine and couldn''t help but be nervous like a greenhorn.


    He had seen a colored sketch of this young man before epting the mission and the details matched perfectly except for the fact that the current person who stood opposite him now has turned much younger than what was portrayed in the painting he had on his spatial ring.


    ''Shit!''


    The assassin grumbled wordlessly and took his time to recover well in the grace period that he was freely given.


    And it did not take him long to conclude a ring truth that he did not expect since taking this job.


    "It seems that this may very well be myst dance with death." The assassin whispered after his loud coughing stabilized. He gazed intently at the foe that cornered him still even to this very moment.


    The assassin could not feel any surge of origin from the young man, a boy really, and that only meant one of two things.


    Either the boy was an ordinary mortal that has not begun to have a concealing method or this boy was way way out of his league.


    Thetter opinion was perhaps the most probable reason behind this enigmatic boy''s appearance.


    ''No. Not a boy... but a monster!'' The assassin nodded in conclusion. He stood and smiled excitedly at his opponent. He was a person who had killed thousands of people already.


    He did not care if his victims were innocents or not because for as long as he can sate the bloodlust in him, that fact alone was enough.


    If he would die here then it would be a long overdue visit for justice to finally make him pay for his sins.


    "But it''s not over yet. I can still live through this!'' the Assassin encouraged himself onest time.


    Since he could not escape the quick eyes of his supposed prey and at the same time, it would also be suicide to take a frontal engagement against the Lu Chen of today then it was a smart option to create some clever opportunities instead.


    "WHOOSH!"


    "WHOOSH!"


    "WHOOSH!" Three daggers made their way toward their targets and a secondter, the number of correspondingntern lights exploded on the scene.


    The assassin would no doubt wish that he had brought more daggers along this unhealthy expedition tonight but it was no use because reality was ever unforgiving to the unprepared.


    Only one corner in the courtyard was diffused of its light but this was more than enough for the brave assassin to try once more.


    He sprinted towards the safety of this inky darkness for the second time tonight.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You are stubborn, I give you that. But that still wouldn''t be enough for you to escape with your life intact." Arthure shook his head in disappointment.


    He would have liked to fight happily against this deadly assassin in one engagement or two so that he could take stock of his strengths but his expectations has failed him, yet again. He had expected the best.


    ''Nah, in the end, it doesn''t even matter. I could always yter I suppose.'' He smiled and made a grasping motion with his left hand.


    "BOOM!" a body that attempted to jump over the courtyards was repelled mercilessly from the sky. The explosion was huge and deafening.


    "CREAK!" even multiple hard bones could be heard breaking from this impact alone.


    The young handsome man had struck him and yet as a bonafide assassin he was unable to see this attack, not with his level 4 strength which would mean this girl was a monster beyond his understanding, the assassin was injured.


    The throbbing pain from his wound was enough to disorient him. Hazy, confused, and weak in his knees they felt as if he could copse under his weight at any moment. The voices in his head that normally contradicted each other now screamed in unison and told him to stop what they were doing and find a way out of this misery. For a moment he focused on the pain, honing in on every sensation. Where it came from, how badly it hurt and how badly he wanted it to stop and simply lie down.


    Fortunately, there were some calm moments, moments when the pain was easy to manage and even easy to ignore, but it didn''tst because the young man appeared before him and touched his forehead.


    ''''Die!''''


    ''''Noo!!!!!'''' The assassin cried trying to stop the young man but unfortunately, he couldn''t as it was already toote.


    ''Blood, there''s blood everywhere. It''s drenched my clothes, they''re sticky and heavy and red. Red, everything is red, even the ground below me is turning red with blood. My blood.


    I already fell to my knees and I''m getting weaker by the minute. Perhaps I should lie down, I am kind of tired anyway. Move body, move. Fall over,e on.


    There must be something I can do. Anything. I want to live, I need to live. Come on,e on, I can''t die like this. How can I get out of this mess? There must be a way out, there has to be.


    Everything feels so heavy. My entire body is trying to force me to the ground, to lie down and close my eyes, but I can''t. I can''t give in, not yet. I can still make it, I just need some rest. I guess I will lie down for a little while, but I will not close my eyes. Do not close my eyes.


    I''m. I''m going to die. Right here, any minute now. I can feel it, my body is growing weaker by the second, there''s no fixing this. Fine. Let this be the end then, but let it be a quick one. Just let go.


    It''s getting cold, really cold. My body shivers, I can''t help it. There''s no way to warm up either, it''s not like I can exercise. I don''t think I''ve ever felt this cold.


    It would be good if somebody remember me.''


    The assassin died and right after his death, a beautiful woman appeared, looking at Arthure she asked.


    ''''My Prince, was this necessary?"


    ''''Yes! As.'''' He answered and a cold glint shed through his eyes.

 Chapter 189 Punition

    ?


    The assassin died and right after his death, a beautiful woman appeared, looking at Arthure she asked.


    ''''My Prince, was this necessary?"


    ''''Yes! As.'''' He answered and a cold glint shed through his eyes.


    ''''People have started to question my background while I couldn''t have any trouble getting rid of them it would be troublesome. Sometimes strength is everything, you ought to y smart.'''' He exined and As, the dragon Nyx captured and Orpheus released nodded saying.


    ''''This little y is to divert their attention?''''


    ''''Exactly, I wonder what that man is up to?" Arthure said and immediately upon hearing this, As''s mood plummeted and he could see it, so he said.


    ''''Don''t worry he will pay for everything he did. I''m just curious about his real identity, I''ve my doubts but I just have to slowly confirm themter. Using everything at my disposal will work fine.'''' Arthure said thinking about his chess piece, a certain Illya was one of them.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus who Arthure was interested in was in another location at the moment after leaving Lily to join Nemesis and Kaguya, there was something he had to take care of.


    In a forest somewhere, this forest was gigantic, clear, and budding. Its canopy was marked by cedar, walnut, and ash, enough light shimmered through their crowns for a collection of ferns to im the thickyer of leaves below.


    Curling branches clung to many trees, and a mishmash of flowers, which imed remnants of light, added yful elements to the otherwise brown and greenndscape.


    A disharmony of beastly sounds, predominantly those of critters, echoed in the air, and almostpletely muffled the barrage of noiseing from a waterfall in the distance.


    A group of people was inside this forest Orpheus being one of them, he calmly watched everything from the dark until she noticed his presence.


    Nemesis red at the retreating Kaguya, she wants to say something but stopped when she felt his presence behind her. Like a broken marite she turned her head in his direction.


    ''''Well, I wonder what should I do with you?'''' Orpheus asked face full of smiles.


    Hearing his words Nemesis''s body shuddered. She looked at him with puppy eyes.


    Not failing for her little trick he said, ''''Tell me what should I do with you''''


    ''''You can let the matter slide you know? It was just a little prank nothing serious, If wasn''t for that-"


    ''''If wasn''t for that what? You mean if it wasn''t for Kaguya you will continue ying your little game am I wrong?"


    Orpheus cut her off and asked, Nemesis didn''t answer she looked in the opposite direction. Smirking he announced ''''Time for some spanking. A naughty girl should be punished. Fifty spanks for you.''''


    Gulp!


    Nemesis gulped when she heard Orpheus''s words with teary eyes she pleaded.


    ''''Kyle please can we talk about it?"


    Ignoring her pleas he brought her and sat on a chair he had summoned.


    After sitting down, hey her down on his thighs, her face facing the ground and her butt raised high ready to be spanked.


    Then, he raised his hand and swung it down.


    *Pah*


    *Pah!!!!*


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Forty-seven."


    *Pah!*


    "Ugh¡­"


    "Forty-eight."


    *Pah!*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Nn¡­"


    ''''Oh? this one sounds like a moan to me. You seem to be enjoying yourself, should I add more spanking?" He asked, her body shuddered however she didn''t answer Orpheus''s question too ashamed to do it.


    "Forty-nine."


    *Pah!*


    "Hah¡­"


    "And finally Fifty..."


    "Done, sorry but I won''t continue, I know you want it." Orpheus smiled softly and caressed Nemesis''s swollen butt.


    A sigh of relief escaped from Nemesis''s lips, but one instantter, she jumped out of his arms.


    She hurriedly lowered her dress to cover her exposed purpleced underwear before ring at Kaguya who was spying on them with a look of anger on her face. Kaguya on the other hand smiled showing her white teeth.


    ''''You traitorous bitch. Let me catch and you''ll see how I''ll educate you.'''' Nemesis spat.


    ''''Pft! hahaha. Say the girl who just gets educated, she even moaned, she enjoyed it. Maybe you''re an M. Catch me if you can.''''


    Leaving those words behind Kaguya left and naturally, Nemesis followed her, and the two disappeared into the forest.


    Meanwhile, the other girls appeared, Eleonora and the Xiao twins were looking at him with a smile.


    He looked at the Xiao twins before asking, ''''How have you been girls? How was your expedition thus far?"


    ''''We are fine, as for the expedition it is quite fun.''''


    Hearing her answer he couldn''t help but smile.


    ''''In my turn to raise a question. Can I?" Xiao Qingye said.


    Knowing what kind of question she was nning to ask he smiled and said ''''Go ahead.''''


    ''''Why spank her Fifty times? What she has done did not deserve that much punishment I think. So tell me why?"


    The other girls stared at Orpheus wanting to know the answer.


    Not losing his smile I said ''''She deserves to be punished. I''m the rules like some like to say my house my rules. You should be d I didn''t spank you, girls, for having yed along with her little game.''''


    The girl''s eyes turned wide before Xiao Qingye startedughing as she says.


    ''''Nicely said. Should Ie first?"


    The other girls retreated and Xiao Qing''er red at Orpheus.


    ''''You pervert.''''


    ''''I don''t know why you will take someone like that as your man, I''m truly sorry for you,'''' Eleonorained to Kaguya who had just arrived.


    ''''Oh?


    Unfazed Kaguya said with a face full of smiles.


    ''''Thank you for thepliment and as for being sorry please don''t be my man is not even interested in you, to begin with. Keep your remark for yourself.''''


    A heavy silence fell, Eleonora''splexion darkened, and she was displeased. As a woman being told that a man was not interested in her after she said she wasn''t (probably bluffing) left a bad aftertaste in her mouth, she can''t help but be displeased, considering that it was Kaguya who announced it and he didn''t say anything when she observed him.


    Well, truth be told he was not interested in her at the moment, maybe this might change in the future depending on her value. As for why he spanked Nemesis it was simply because she yed some dirty game on Kaguya, letting her face a horde of origin beasts, the others watched and Kaguya struggled, almost losing an arm, sheined and he decided to prevent this kind of thing from happening in the future.

 Chapter 190 Brunhild 1

    ?


    After punishing Nemesis, Orpheus decided to spend the night with them.


    The gentle rays of the rising sun peered their way through the light curtains and provided a serene light in the tent.


    However,


    Mm~" With a soft groan, Kaguya''s naked body copsed on his chest as her body twitched softly.


    They both sighed in satisfaction. If you are wondering when Kaguya joined them, well she has been invited by Nemesis.


    Kaguya''s expression of satisfaction after a climax is very sexy. To be honest, he was tempted to start a new round of attacks after seeing it.


    But well, it''s already morning, so he should stop already.


    He smiled softly and felt the warmth of the two girls on the bed. It was Nemesis and Kaguya to be expected.


    Last night was sure intense. Remembering it he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    Just at that moment, the demon''s princess at his right opened her eyes dazedly.


    ''''Good morning, my love.'''' She said with a small smile.


    "Good morning, Love." Orpheus grinned and kissed her soft lips, making the beautiful ck-haired beauty giggle before returning the kiss.


    Unfortunately, it seemed like she was not satisfied with just a kiss. She glued her naked body against his and kissed his lips repeatedly, her expression was one of extreme happiness.


    ''''I love you,'''' She said sweetly.


    Orpheus simply nodded.


    He smiled and caressed her hair, kissing her forehead softly.


    Right then, he felt someone kissing his neck from the other side.


    Naturally, it is Kaguya.


    In front of the attacks of these two beauties, Orpheus got a reaction, his holy weapon which had been in a holy crusade the entire night was once more ready to go to war.


    But at that moment, the door of the tent was pushed open.


    ''''Enough already it''s morning.''''


    He said stopping them from going further, he had to go back to Lily''s side as soon as possible.


    ''''What a shame,'''' Kaguya said before leaning back into the bed once again. She was dissatisfied with this but choose not to continue pestering him.


    ''''Kyle, darling. I''m hungry. Go prepare something for us to eat. It has been a long time since Ist eat a dish made by you. Are you not tempted, girls?'''' Nemesis said while ncing at the other girls after they joined them.


    And when they heard her, their eyes began to shine, some even started salivating.


    Naturally, they joined Nemesis pushing him out to go cook something. He could only smile, let''s let them get what they want.


    One hour passed and now everything was ready.


    There were a few tables ced in the middle of the tents. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the big table were numerous dishes, as the chief responsible for this feast he couldn''t help but smile.


    The table wasden with delicacies lying in wait.


    Mushroom soup, bitter greens with tomatoes the size of peas, rare roast beef slices as thin as paper, noodles in a green sauce, and cheese that melts on your tongue were on the table with sweet blue grapes.


    There was even an omelet and sd of mixed greens and parmesan cheese. White bread, creamy yellow butter, ckberries.


    The rich aroma of the dishes wafted down and beckoned you. You could not resist the delightful sensations that whipped up inside your memory at the mere thought of delving your teeth deep and fast into their dishes.


    Kaguya who was beside Orpheus gulped. Also smelling the delicate aromasing from these dishes she could help but  blurt out,


    ''''The smell of cooked foods is what a serenade is to the ears of musicians.


    ''''Beautiful.'''' Nemesis dered.


    ''''Indeed.''''  The others girls said in unison.


    The girls were already out, drawn by the smell of the dishes, their eyes were shining, especially Eleonora, she was salivating.


    ''''Nice, I''m hungry.'''' Xiao Qing''er said before sitting down. The other girls followed her and each sat down.


    Xiao Qing''er first observed the dishes on the table and then observed me, she repeats this twice.


    ''''Say it,'''' He said with his arms crossed.


    ''''I never thought, you are a good cook. Guess you have some good side too.'''' She said, admitting defeat.


    After dinner, Orpheus left to join Lily and Ilya, and they decided to go toward the ruin together.


    Meanwhile, Brunhild who had disappeared recently was carrying out a certain mission. She coldly stared at the two men still standing, around them were corpses, those two were the ones left alive but they were injured.


    The agonizing, stabbing pain of their wound was all that kept them conscious. Their head felt light, everything around them seemed to spin and a feeling of nausea crept up slowly. Cold shivers shot through their body and both their hands and legs were trembling. Ten seconds passed, then twenty, then thirty, and the pain never subsided. At least it wasn''t getting worse, yet.


    Fortunately, there were some calm moments, moments when the pain was easy to manage and even easy to ignore, but they didn''tst. Maybe giving up was the right choice, "always listen to your body" they always said. Their legs gave out from under him and they dropped to the floor. Perhaps they were right.


    She crushed the neck of one and slowly left thest one to experience an agonizing death.


    The mind mumbled before his death.


    ''It hurts! It hurts so much! I can''t take this anymore! Somebody make it stop! I can''t. I can''t move, it''s too heavy. My arms are too heavy. Somebody, please make it stop.


    The only thing holding me up is this stupid chair beneath me. Maybe I can use it to stand up, walk away and find help. No, it''s no use. I''m too weak.


    Why? Why must it end like this? I''m not ready to die yet. I''m not ready. End, it mustn''t end. I can make it out, I can still live. I just need... Something. Somebody. I need help, I need to live.


    I''m so exhausted, I''m so weak. I can''t lift my arms, I can''t even move my feet. I just want to sleep and wake up in my bed, leaving all of this behind as a mere nightmare. But I can''t. I can''t escape and I can''t sleep, if I sleep I die. Somebody find me please, I can''t sleep, but I can still escape.


    This is the end, I can see it. I''m beyond saving, beyond the point of no return. I''m going to die. No, please, I don''t want to die. There must be something that can be done. I need... I need a miracle.


    I feel woozy. Everything is distorted and hazy. It''s hard to make sense of everything, I can''t focus. My head''s too heavy to lift, I''ll just close my eyes instead.''


    ''''Ah! I think he will behave for a while after having lost so many men that traitor.'''' Brunhild sighed before disappearing, she wished to see her master as soon as possible but knowing that his orders are absolute she decided to move to her next location and meet Nemesis''s mother, the Holy pope of the Holy Church.

 Chapter 191 Into The Forgotten Forest Ruin 1

    ?


    After Orpheus, together with Lily, joined Illya and Hellion, the four-headed toward the forest where the ruin they would be exploring was located.


    The forest was endless, gloomy, and diverse. Its canopy was contested by pine, cypress, and cedar, and ample openings let enough dancing beams of light through for a hodgepodge of mushrooms to grow in the rich grounds below.


    Silent vines embraced many a tree, and a potpourri of flowers, which desperately tried to im thest remnants of light, added some color to the otherwise jade backdrop.


    A tumult of beastly noises, belonging mostly to birds and vermin, filled the air and formed a chaotic orchestra with the barrage of noiseing from a waterfall in the distance.


    They moved deeper into the gloomy forest before finally stopping at the entrance of the ruin.


    A tall broken statue in the middle of the gloomy forest marks the entrance to this ruin. Beyond the broken statue lies arge, dank room. It''s covered in broken pottery, dead vermin, and cobwebs.


    Upon checking one could see a broken statue part of a fountain, battered and dested by time itself.


    Further ahead are three paths, they took the left under Lily''s insistence. Its twisted trail leads passed copsed rooms and piged treasuries and soon they entered a mmy area but there was nothing there.


    The group was forced to move onwards, deeper into the ruin''s expanse. They passed dozens of simr rooms and passages, they all look so simr, this whole ce is a maze. They eventually make it to what is likely a different room. A massive granite door blocked their path. Various odd symbols are all over it, somehow untouched by time and the elements. It was truly a mystical sight.


    Illya stepped closer to inspect it and found out that there was a lighting through the gap below the door, this was the real entrance to the ruin.


    ''''Let''s go down,'''' Illya suggested taking the lead, her brother followed after her then Lily, and finally Orpheus. He understood that Illya was trying to impress them, more precisely, she must have a hidden agenda just like him.


    This ruin is not a high-level one but at the same time it''s not a weaker one, it could be said to be a middle-rank Ruin, only suitable for level 5 origin masters, and must act cautiously not to lose their life because this ruin many others was unpredictable.


    Finally, the group arrived at the first floor where a giant forest surrounded them, the trees were truly giant withrger leaves and those trees gave an ancient aura and the origin here was thicker and richer than on the outside.


    In the middle of this ancient forest was a giant stone, everyone''s eyes were drawn to this giant stele.


    Suddenly, a considerable amount of origin gathered from all over the forest toward the giant stele making it shine dazzlingly before words appeared on top of this stele.


    [Defeat the Queen Spider to move onto the next floor.]


    "The Queen Spider is the very first floor¡­" Illya dered with a sigh.


    "There''s no way the Striped Ants are here too right?" Her brother wondered before adding.


    "I have a bad feeling."


    After the sigh, they began to worry if the worst-case scenario that they had envisioned woulde true.


    "Hey, it''s a tunnel." Lily spotted something ahead.


    "Doesn''t that look like an ant nest?" She asked with her voice filled with concern.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And that concern soon became a reality.


    "Is it really thebination of a Queen Spider and Striped Ants?"


    "It''s the worstbination."


    It was at the moment when Illya and Hellion realized that they would have to encounter thebination of the Queen Spider and the Spider Ants on the very first floor of the ruin, it was different from the records, this should have happened on the deepest floor.


    Of course, the situation still wasn''t the worst it could be. Orpheus was calmly watching everything and his confidence sessfully calmed down the others and Lily wondered.


    "Then what will we meet on the second floor? Still, it''s best to face it on the first or second floor."


    "It''s best to fight them in our top condition. If your condition isn''t good, you might get affected by the Queen Spider''s pheromones." Illya warned.


    The only positive factor was the fact that they would be able to face this challenge while in their best conditions.


    Above all, they knew they could pull out of this as none of them was that weak.


    "Well, it doesn''t change the fact that we have to fight them anyway." Lily dered.


    "Right. We can''t stop on the first floor can we?" Hellion wondered, seeking Lily''s approval but she ignored him, Illya chuckled when she saw her brother''s dejected face, she wanted to tease him further but stopped.


    Regardless of whether it was the worstbination or not, it didn''t change the fact that the dungeon attack couldn''t be stopped after they entered the ruin.


    Illya recalled records about these types of origin beasts. They are feared by many origin masters, the low-level ones, though.


    The reason why thebination of the Queen Spider and the Striped Ants was so troublesome was because of their characteristics.


    The Queen Spider could use their pheromones to enve monsters, and the Striped Ants were proficient at making tunnels.


    There was no ce the Queen Spider''s pheromones would be more effective than an ant nest, which was, in essence, arge maze.


    Moreover, there was something that set the Striped Ants apart from other ant species.


    Striped Ants had a habit of paralyzing their prey with the paralyzing venom they had, and then bringing them alive to their queen.


    This didn''t mean that they wouldn''t asionally kill their prey to eat, it was just that stockpiling food was something that they generally did.


    For this reason, many low-level origin masters tend to fear them as thebination of those two can be dreadful.

 Chapter 192 Into The Forgotten Forest Ruin 2

    ?


    Striped Ants had a habit of paralyzing their prey with the paralyzing venom they had, and then bringing them alive to their queen.


    This didn''t mean that they wouldn''t asionally kill their prey to eat, it was just that stockpiling food was something that they generally did.


    For this reason, many low-level origin masters tend to fear them as thebination of those two can be dreadful.


    Origin beasts that entered the Striped Ants'' nest would get paralyzed by the ants and then taken to the queen''s chamber where they would then be enved by the Spider Queen.


    So they weren''t stockpiling food, they were instead increasing the Spider Queen''s army.


    Moreover, as the size of the army increased, the Striped Ants would also increase the size of their.


    The size of the ant nest would get progressively bigger and as it grew in size, the number of monsters it attracted would also grow, creating a vicious cycle.


    Lily and the other two could feel the spider ant pheromones in the air and they quickly deal with it by drinking a detoxification potion while Orpheus waspletely fine. Although, shocked the others thought maybe he had drunk a potion ahead of them or simply because he had unusual physics so there was nothing unusual about this.


    Soon, the group was surrounded by more than fifty Striped Ants, their height around two meters, the three were able to quickly dispatch them as Striped Ants are just lowly Tier origin beasts. The group quickly advanced, killing the ants until they arrived before the Spider queen which Orpheus finished in one move.


    It was now time to move on to the next floor.


    The scenery on the second floor of the Forgotten Forest Ruin was simr to the first.


    The trees, rocks, and everything else in sight was all huge.


    [Kill two hundred Origin beasts to proceed to the next floor.]


    However, the quest on the second floor waspletely different from that on the first floor.


    Although they knew it wouldn''t be easy as it sounds, Illya believed this quest to be good than the previous one, she had to perform better to catch Orpheus''s attention, and if she couldn''t even do this then she would better forgetpeting with the genius in their ss. Hellion was also thinking the same thing, he had to do everything in his power to impress Lily, and only this way would he get the chance on inviting her on a date for things, for their rtionship to progress, he deluded himself.


    Meanwhile, Lily was getting ready as she readied her sword, she secretly observed Orpheus but upon seeing his calm expression, she sighed and decided to focus on what was about toe, she could feel many presences closing in. Soon, the group was surrounded by low-tier origin beasts.


    There were about to engage them when there was a sudden change.


    Awooo!


    The wild howling that appeared as soon as the battle was about to begin immediately cooled down that burning spirit of fighting.


    Before long, Ilya and the other two, who confirmed the source of the howl, were greatly astonished.


    "It''s a Hellhound!"


    Hellhound is a Tier 2 origin beast equal to a Level 5 origin master.


    It was because, at that moment, an origin beast that was called a nightmare by most low-level origin masters had revealed its presence on the second floor of the dungeon.


    "This is insane, why the hell is a Hellhound here?!"


    "This is the second floor!"


    It was impossible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Was it possible for a Hellhound to be the boss monster of the second floor in a 5 Floor dungeon?


    It was like encountering a fatal bug in a game.


    However, the Hellhound''s next actions stunned them greatly.


    Awooo!


    The Hellhound, with its overwhelming aura, began ughtering the monsters instead of the hunters.


    "Eh? What''s going on?"


    "Why is the Hellhound hunting the monsters?"


    In the face of such an unexpected situation, even these veteran hunters could not help but be confused.


    After a while, someone finally spoke.


    "It was probably because the origin beast was afraid of someone among us and decided to strength himself to confront him.'''' Lily arrived at this conclusion, she was looking at Orpheus whose expression was still calm despite the Hellhound apparition.


    Lily wasn''t the only one looking in Orpheus''s direction as she said those words, Illya and Hellion were also looking at him. They were well aware of this young man''s abnormal strength, he might be the closest to level 4, therefore it was normal for the origin beast to feel the difference as soon as it appeared, and to make up for this the beast had to consume many of its peers to evolve, to at least increase its strength facing something dangerous.


    Upon understanding, this none of the three approached the beast nor they stopped it from ughtering the other original beasts, on the contrary ughtering it after it was done would they earn a lot of points. As one should have expected, the two schools are using the saying system for this expedition, you could spot the same bracelet Orpheus and Lily were wearing around Illya and Hellion''s wrists, meaning this bracelet had been given to them to record their kills inside the ruin to convert them into points.


    Awoooooooooo!


    Finally, the Hellhound had finished ughtering and consuming the other beasts, its height had considerably increased, from two meters to five meters and its strength was closer to Tier 3 (A/N: Closer to Level 4 origin master)


    The Hellhound was about tounch an attack on Orpheus when noticing something abnormal, thetter was smiling.


    The Hellhound looked at them and realized it was right. But there was something even more strange, something it couldn''t pinpoint.


    "Do you think now is the time to be distracted?"


    Orpheus''s voice rang in the corpse''s ears, bringing it back to reality.


    It quickly turned its head.


    But it was toote.


    BANG!


    By then, a punch has brutally pounded into its chest.


    Its chest caved in, and its back arched out while its body mmed into a giant tree a hundred meters away.


    Before it could lift its head, it had been removed by a sword, it was so the fact that the beast didn''t feel anything meanwhile Lily and the others were watching dumbstruck by this one-side massacre.


    ''''His strength is indeed closer to Level 4.'''' They both concluded.

 Chapter 193 Awakening 2

    <h2>Chapter 193 Awakening 2</h2>


    Night fell.


    Thest radiance of the sun vanished underneath the horizon, only to be reced by the darkness that enfolded the world inside the ruin. The clouds drifting in the air were also smeared in a dark hue. Lily went to sleep alone in her special tent. Orpheus was sleeping in his tent as well, the same for Illya and Hellion. Deep in the middle of her sleep, Lily found herself in a situation like a spectator watching a y. A woman and a man seemingly on a date.


    000000


    Since she was always casual with her dress and appearance, he now felt that her beauty was even more spellbinding when she cared about her appearance.


    He was sure that if he walked outside now with her arms tucked in his, it would surely carry away the breath of both men and women of any age. She gave off the feeling that no men were worthy enough toy eyes upon her. But he knew that no matter who or what she was, whether he was worthy or not, he would never let go of her.


    "You are so beautiful Emea."


    The woman felt over the moon hearing his loving and sweetpliment. Her eyebrows which seemed as if they were brushed on a canvas, raised as her eyes smiled in happiness. She hugged him intimately and felt how warm his chest was. A strange feeling of absolute safety and warmth always filled her body whenever she was in his embrace.


    The first time she felt this was when she asked to let him sleep with her for the first time, and since then, strangely, she couldn''t sleep without him.


    Her attachment to him developed at an abnormal speed, and it increased even more, especially after seeing he didn''t back down knowing who she was. No matter how short or long the time she spent with him, she felt as if she had been with him for years, and a strange void in her heart would always be filled whenever he was near her. She wouldn''t feelplete without him, and his existence gave meaning to her life. The ck-haired man kissed the woman''s forehead and smiled as he pointed towards one of the chairs put out near the table he had prepared, "Now, let''s take a seat and have dinner. I have something special to give you. Otherwise, this dinner wouldn''t be special:'' Her eyes sparkled, hearing that the man wanted to give her a gift. She happily nodded and quickly took a seat and looked at him in anticipation of what he was going to give her.


    She turned her head when the delectable aroma of the food he prepared wafted through her nose. It was something she loved. Mushroom soup, bitter greens with tomatoes the size of peas, rare roast beef slices as thin as paper, noodles in a green sauce, cheese that melts on one''s tongue served with sweet blue grapes. The vivid colors of the food spoke to its freshness and the bold vors toe and she knew she was going to enjoy it. Moving her eyes around the woman was greatly impressed with how warm and beautiful the garden looked now with all the string lights and candles, highlighting the beautiful flowers and nts even more.


    The man sat opposite her and asked with a charming smile, it seems like you love what I have done with the ce:'' Upon hearing his words she gave a bright smile as she said, ''Yes. It looks so beautiful, especially with the surrounding view. I feel very fresh and happy sitting here and having dinner like this. This is way better than going to those luxurious restaurants:'' The two happily ate their food while lovingly gazing into each other''s eyes, while at times they would look at the scenic view outside and enjoy it. However, the woman couldn''t stop wondering what the man was going to give her, especially her first gift from him. He finished his meal, and after drinking some wine, he asked her, "You are curious about why I have set up all of this right?" Naturally, the woman nodded, saying she was not curious would be an understatement, so she was waiting for him to tell her everything and the man knew this. He stood up and gestured towards him to take his hand. The woman slowly got up and ced her hand on his palm while maintaining her gaze on his eyes. He pulled her towards the balustrade while facing the full moon, hanging up in the skies right above the waterfall. As he gazed at the beautiful view in front of him, he asked her, You remember asking me about love, right? You now know how to love someone, but still, there is more to it that you don''t know yet. Love is not just about living together but a promise we fulfill for the rest of our lives, even after our deaths! He looked into her eyes, "And want us to make this promise by marrying each other" An exquisite ring with two pear-shaped diamonds ced on either side of a brilliant cushion-cut white floated from above and hovered before the woman''s eyes against the backdrop of the full


    moon.


    Seeing the artful and glimmering ring which gave off a subtle silver spark, her eyes got transfixed on it.


    Her lips partially opened with a dazed expression and held the hovering ring in between her fingers. She slowly turned her gaze over to the man with an overwhelmed expression and mumbled as her eyes became moist with happiness, "Orpheus, do want to marry me? Knowing my identity?" She could not help but ask this question as she felt fear, she was afraid he would reject her even when she knew he was still present after discovering her secret. She thought today''s date, this dinner, everything was just hisst gift before parting ways with her, never would she have expected something like this, so she was still unsure, wondering if she was not dreaming or he was not ying with her because she hide her identity. The man shook his head slowly, which made the woman''s eyes lose their glow, but his next words spirited up her eyes again, "Of course, I want you as you are already my woman, and you don''t have to worry about your past or identity as none of them matter to me. I, Orpheus Kyle ke, ask Emealeena Von Hestia if she would be willing to marry me, Orpheus asked with a dazzling smile. Emea''s lips arched into a beatific smile, her eyes turned misty as she nodded fervidly, "Yes!" Emea didn''t expect Orpheus would suddenly propose to her out of nowhere and saw marriage as a distant thing that one would only do before having a child. She then thought that she thought too much about it, and a couple can also be married without having a child as well. As he said, marriage was a promise for staying together forever.


    But she didn''t understand what the ring was for and wondered if it


    had anything to do with marriage. Still, she was feeling so euphoric that her heart couldn''t stop itself from fluttering nonstop. Orpheus saw her keenly looking at the ring and chuckled as he took it from her forgers, "I want to put this ring on your finger so that it symbolizes the eternity and dedication to being lifetime partners! He took her dainty and tender white left hand onto his palm and inserted the ring onto her ring finger, which perfectly fit her finger.


    He continued, And with this, we already promise to love, protect, and cherish each other even if only the embers of our souls are left! Feeling the cold and elegant ring decorated proudly around her finger, she felt a sense of bliss she never felt before, and understanding the meaning of having this ring; she already decided to hold on to it and protect it as if it was her life. "For now, you will be my fiance because we can only officially marry after what we came here for," He said softly. Emea''s expression, however, didn''t change as this was more than enough for her. So, she simply nodded with a smile while appreciating the ring on her finger. "This is a handmade ring that I made myself for you. Do you like it?'' He asked with a dashing smile.


    Emea''s gaze moved over to his starry ck eyes and nodded with a besotted expression, "I love it..." She cupped his face while intensely gazing into his eyes¡ª'' and I love you... Orpheus'' "I love you too Emea." Orpheus dered before sealing her lips with a kiss. In that kiss was the sweetness of passion, a million loving thoughts condensed into a moment.


    And Lily who was watching this could feel it however what shocked


    her more was the identity of the man, his name, his face, and the woman that looks like her.


    Snap! Suddenly, Lily heard the sound of something snapping inside her and it happened.

 Chapter 194 The Massage

    ?


    A/N: Nickaido''s here. Check out my new novel Godless World.


    Sorry for not updating recently. I was busy, hopefully, updates will be stable again.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After that night full of dreams and ttoday''sbattles, Lily was exhausted and she finally sumbed to Orpheus''s suggestion of getting a massage.


    It all happened extremely quickly. From Lily moving outside to bringing Orpheus into her tent with Ilya already bunking on the other bed, filling the room with her soft snores. Even now, Lily felt a little hesitant. How could she not? She just permitted Orpheus to touch her while she lies down without any defenses up.


    "I didn''t know that Ilya and you slept in the same tonight room."


    To this Lily offered no reply and Orpheus chuckled before saying.


    ''''You should undress.''''


    Lily narrowed her eyes but still obeyed.


    Orpheus walked out of Lily''s path and faced the door while she gazed at his back once again.


    Unwillingness filled her heart... but Alex''s ''profound'' and ''reasonable'' arguments seemed to be still whispering into her consciousness,pelling her to slowly shuffle herself out of her clothes andy down on the bed while covering her body with the thin sheet over her mattress.


    "Are you done?"


    Alex raised his head, almost tilting backward while speaking with a cheerful tone as Lily, who was in the middle of turning andyover on her stomach hissed out.


    "Not yet..." Her tone turning a bit squeamish,


    "Don''t you need some kind... of oil?"


    "Nope." Orpheus grinned while spinning backward and looking at the entirely covered¡ª naked¡ª Lily, who had already tied her hair up into a ponytail while looking back with apprehensions still rippling in her eyes.


    "This massage is to ease your tension. And unlike some masseuses that use scented candles and fragrance oil to pull that rxation out of your subconscious, I have my methods."


    As he spoke, Orpheus''s vampiric scent instantly took over the entire room, a wonderful scent filled Lily''s senses, and even the sleeping Ilya wasn''t spared as he walked up to Lily, sitting on the edge of the bed with a serene smile.


    "Just let your body rx. I am going to lower the upper edge of the bedsheet till your hips, alright?"


    His hands moved as he whispered, making Lily feel quite scared the moment the bedsheet slid down her back. To prevent any exposure, she instantly lowered her head while feeling Orpheus''s thick thumbs slowly tracing her back as her body grew more and more exposed. Unlike a normal girl, Lily''s back was muscr, the upper part extending to her shoulders was well defined while the smooth and slender region curving down to entuate the ripe butt couldn''t have been better. Of course, then there were the streaks of veins still visible and inted on her back.


    Finally, with a twin fold, Orpheus let the bedsheet rest on her hips, just below the twin dimples present over her lower back, and moved his body and sat over her legs.


    "H-hey!"


    Lily yelped. With her legs locked, she would not be able to do anything. What if..


    "Don''t worry. I have to be in a proper position to apply the right amount of effort."


    Of course, the fact that his crotch easily rubbed against the base of Lily''s wide and plump butt did not contribute much to his case, but still, with a self-righteous tone, he continued and to prove his words, he leaned forward,pletely interacting with her butt cheeks and experiencing their texture while letting his thumbs press on her back.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The moment he pressed his thumb, Lily felt a short, electric shot pass through her spine as her mind spun dazedly while her eyes grew wide. The sensationsted barely for a moment, but the effects were real as Lily felt her body rx


    Like, her fingers weren''t clenching the pillow, her butt wasn''t clenched together, allowing Orpheus to amodate himself better and even the tension in her legs seemed to have loosened a bit.


    "Now, do you believe me?" Orpheus inquired while wearing a grin.


    Lily would have loved to agree with the results. She would. But after the sensation passed, a surge of veridical warmth seemed to be opening her pores as a slightly musky scent started to fill the room and intece with the sweet scent that seemed to be Orpheus''s doing.


    She was starting to sweat. Her skin flushed into a pinkish hue as Orpheus slid his pressed thumb down towards her hip and stopped before gingerly rolling his fingers across her thin waist before sliding his hands up, pressing her back with an appropriate strength while letting the inner side of his palms press against her sides as his fingers dug beneath her stomach, which was already a little damp to touch.


    Orpheus himself felt Lily''s body slowly entering into a deep, rxing state as his seat over her thighs grewfier and admittedly, hisrge,id shaft was already digging into the deep cliff of her butt. Leaning forward, he let his hands move upwards. Lily''s breath instantly shortened as she was ready to stop the session the moment Orpheus''s fingers so much as toucher her already squished breasts.


    But he never did.


    With his hands folded at the center of her back, he finally pushed his hands up to the nape of her neck before releasing all the strength in his arms and gently thumbing the flesh adjacent to the spine as his fingers gently wrapped over to the side of her neck, rubbing her shoulders as Lily''s body grew heated by the second, more sweat leaking through her body, slowly, the sweat itself acted as the lube to make the massage more relieving andfortable as the veiny regions of her back, which Orpheus had been avoiding, soon returned to normal.


    Except.


    "Haaa~ Haa!"


    Lily''s breathing was already short and shallow, her entire body soaked, and yet, Orpheus continued, not minding the fact that the ned sheet was already deep into Lily''s butt crack as he reluctantly moved his lower region from her back and moved even below, making Lily question Orpheus in her mind while only sweet pants of rxation left her lips, her white hair already sticking to her forehead while her arms simply refused to move.


    With his already warm palms on the sole of her feet, Lily once again felt the electrifying pleasure Orpheus''s hands made her go through. It was so good that Lily did feel this session akin to torture. After all, currently, she felt like she was nothing but a ball of limp flesh at Orpheus''s discretion to be touched.


    Her calves followed by the back of her thighs soon experienced his tender attention as her body twitched to no end. Even though she wanted to end the session since the expected result has already been achieved, her body knew nothing butscivious greed. Wanting more of Orpheus''s touch. Wanting nothing but his fingers and thumb slide across her back until he removes the dastardly cloth of her butt before he treats her butt in the same tender affection while taking care of the needs of the well-trimmed snatch.


    She was already soaked, and not just with sweat. After all, it was already obvious and she wasn''t a stranger to the lustful needs that would demand her attention every couple of days. It was as natural as it could get.


    And now, these natural reactions and thoughts seem to be corrupting her thoughts and Orpheus''s whisper did not help as the vampire progenitor leaned forward with a knowing smile and finally drove his Pheromones to slowly cover the entirety of her body. The moment his hand flicked across the inner, soaked thighs, Lily''s body quivered as she let out a moan, at least, she wished to, but all that left her mouth was even more heated breathing as her entire body quivered while the scent around her grew heavier.


    Her ice-blue eyes grew hazier while the gaps between Lily''s lips remained bridged with threads of saliva as she continued breathing into her pillow hotly.


    Finally, admiring his work, Orpheus stood up and gently covered her soaked body.


    "Take your time."


    With a spin, he turned his body and made his way towards the outside only to stop for a brief moment and look sideways to match Ilya''s almost lidded eyes. Waving with a smile, he spoke softly, "You can take a day off. Rest well. I don''t want to hear that you exhausted yourself.


    If you take a rest, I may as well give you a gift."


    Ilya''s eyes finally snapped open but he gave no time to steady herself for the realization to sink in that he had already caught the act of her peeking at Lily and him red-handed. Ashamed, she tried to sit up. To exin why she couldn''t dere her awakening, s, the sound of the door clicking shut met her efforts as the pain wracking her shoulder and back made it a strenuous task to sit up.


    And with Orpheus gone, Ilya, who had barely lifted her body, slumped back with a deep exhtion, staring at the ceiling silently while Lily''s urgent pants filled the room.


    ''... What the hell?...''


    Ilya had no idea that at the moment Lily was having a dream, some erotic dream.

 Chapter 195 Fragmented Memory Of The Past 2**

    ?


    Ilya''s eyes finally snapped open but he gave no time to steady herself for the realization to sink in that he had already caught the act of her peeking at Lily and him red-handed. Ashamed, she tried to sit up. To exin why she couldn''t dere her awakening, s, the sound of the door clicking shut met her efforts as the pain wracking her shoulder and back made it a strenuous task to sit up.


    And with Orpheus gone, Ilya, who had barely lifted her body, slumped back with a deep exhtion, staring at the ceiling silently while Lily''s urgent pants filled the room.


    ''... What the hell?...''


    Ilya had no idea that at the moment Lily was having a dream, some erotic dream.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside this dream, another version of Lily was about to have sex and the real Lily could feel everything that scared her, she tried to quit this dream but unfortunately she couldn''t. The poor princess could only observe while feeling everything.


    She had heard that it hurts the first time, so she was a bit afraid despite her brave front.


    However, she could not stop now.


    Orpheus slowly moved his little friend towards her moist cave. he did not enter immediately, instead, he slowly moved my penis up and down, caressing her entrance and sending signals of pleasure to her brain.


    After a few seconds, she began to moan again. He looked into her eyes and kissed her mouth, intertwining their tongues in a passionate kiss to increase her pleasure and excitement.


    Then, he slowly pushed inside.


    ''''Ouch!'''' Both Lilys cried.


    The one getting assaulted opened her eyes wide when she felt something invading her. She hugged Orpheus tightly and tensed her body, forcing him to momentarily pause and relieve her from the pain.  He caressed her body softly to rx her and continued kissing her mouth and sucking her lips.


    When her body rxed again, he continued entering.


    She moaned in pain and pleasure and twisted her bodyfortably. He continued pleasuring her body while entering slowly her sacred garden. He felt something obstructing his invasion and he knew what it was.


    ''''Please don''t.'''' The real Lily pleaded s her voice didn''t reach the busy couple.


    Meanwhile, the man did not break through it immediately. Instead, he paused and stimted the mature Lily below his body even more. After a few seconds, he noticed that most of her nervousness was gone, and she was beginning to moan.


    Immediately, he pushed forward.


    He felt something breaking and then, his member advanced until the end. The woman''s wall tightened around his member, and the immense pleasure almost made him release everything immediately.


    "It hurts!" She cried suddenly and tightened her lower body to try to stop the invasion of the man''s body, but it only increased more the pleasure he was feeling.


    Fortunately, he managed to endure.


    She began to twist her body fiercely to escape from the pain, but Orpheus stopped her. He kissed her lips and pinched her nipples and clitoris, diverting her attention from the pain.


    Then, he began to move slowly.


    Inside, outside, inside, outside. Slowly, love juices began to flow from the mature Lily and lubricated her walls, increasing the pleasure they were feeling and making it easier for Orpheus to move.


    Slowly, the expression of pain disappeared from her face, and her eyes turned lewder.


    At that moment, she let out a loud moan.


    "Anhhh!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Upon hearing this, Orpheus increased the speed of his hips. Slowly, the pleasure began to ovee the pain that the mature Lily was feeling, and before long, she also began to move.


    The twopletely lost themselves in the pleasure of lovemaking. Their moans and deep breaths spread through the room and the sweet smell of their sweat mixed with love juices invaded their noses.


    "Orpheus ~''''


    He closed her lips and began to piston even faster.


    The mature Lily waspletely inexperienced. Before long, she began to tire out and her movements stopped almostpletely. She could only receive Orpheus''s thrusts and moan in pleasure repeatedly.


    Seeing it, he moved his mouth to her breast. He then sucked them fiercely and bit soft her nipples.


    "!!!"


    She opened her mouth wide due to the pain, but only a moan escaped from her lips. Thebination of pain and pleasure caused her body to tense up and her lower lips tightened over his penis.


    Making him grunt in pleasure and thrust fiercely, making the mature Lily moan again. She extended her legs and twitchedfortably.


    Her mind began to turn white, and she could only repeat his name between moans. He realized that she was close to cumming again and began to thrust faster.


    "Ahhhnnn!"


    ¡¤?¦Èm Suddenly, the mature Lily grabbed the sheets of the bed with a hand and used her other hand to grab Orpheus''s back with her fingernails digging into his flesh, however, he didn''t stop, his lower body continued moving quickly inside her. He could the excitement of cumming building inside of him.


    "Orpheus¡­ Something¡­ Something ising~¡­"


    He hugged her shoulders and pressed her down with all his strength, then, she twitched fiercely and cummed.


    Her expression turnedpletely ck and a moan mixed with a scream escaped her lips. A bit of saliva slowly slid down her neck.


    At the same time, her cave tightened fiercely over his dick increasing his pleasure. Orpheus thrusts a few times more and then, something was shot from his little member.


    The mature Lily moaned again when his semen shot inside her womb. She twitched fiercely and moaned incoherently while hugging his body.


    A sigh of satisfaction escaped Orpheus''s lips. Seeing the beautiful body of his beloved below him, he approached his lips and kissed her gently.


    She unconsciously entwined her tongue with his and continued moaning in pleasure. Orpheus also savored the aftertaste of ejaction and remained inside her.


    Finally, after a few seconds, he slowly slid out his member andy down on the bed.


    She moaned again when she felt Orpheus''s member leaving her body and then hugged him tightly while a little bit of white substance escaped from her cave.


    "Orpheus, I love you." She whispered with a satisfied smile and kissed his lips.


    Orpheus returned the kiss and caressed her body while muttering sweet nothings in her ear. The mature Lily curved up her lips in happiness and twisted shyly beside him. He could not help but find her embarrassed appearance extremely adorable.


    A few minutester, her breaths became long and she fell asleep.


    ''''Hah! hah!" The real Lily was experiencing spasms and wished to leave this ce or else she would be corrupted.


    ''''Please no more!'''' She sincerely pleaded with the one responsible for this to happen.

 Chapter 196 Fragmented Memory Of The Past 3*

    ?


    ''''Hah! hah!" The real Lily was experiencing spasms and wished to leave this ce or else she would be corrupted.


    ''''Please no more!'''' She sincerely pleaded with the one responsible for this to happen. Unfortunately, it was just the beginning.


    ???


    She appeared in another room and before she was Orpheus and the mature having sex but something seemed different. As if they are role-ying.


    Before she could open her mouth, Lily was forced to shut up and just watch like a spectator. She decided to refer to this mature Lily as simply Lily.


    ???


    "W-Wait¡­ Uhgnn¡­~"


    Lily let out a loud moan. Her body shivered violently while she arched her back.


    Orpheus held her hips firmly while piercing her from behind. Each second, he moved back and forth invading her insides until her deepest part.


    "Ughhn¡­ Ahh¡­ mister¡­ S-Stop, we shouldn''t be doing this."


    Lily''s ragged voice reached his ears, however, Orpheus did not stop. On the contrary, he pressed his body against hers and kissed her back and neck, using his tongue to lick her tender skin.


    Lily''s shivered. When she felt Orpheus''s tongue over her body, she let out a soft hum and put her face against the sheets. Then, she stopped struggling and let her body be at his mercy.


    Orpheus grinned. Without caring about her feelings, he moved faster and faster, enjoying the feeling of her flesh wrapping around his member, and piercing her womb. She could only moan helplessly while suffering his attacks.


    Suddenly, Orpheus grabbed her two breasts from behind and pulled her body up. Then, his mouth kissed her shoulder before biting hard.


    "Ahhnnn¡­~" Lily screamed. The pain of the bite made her tighten her vagina around his dick. Orpheus sucked a mouthful of blood and continued biting her, leaving his marks all around her body.


    Her neck, her shoulders, her back. Lily was filled with hickeys symbolizing the forbidden love affair she was having.


    Lilia was too far gone to worry about that though. Currently, she could only moan and groan under his attacks.


    A thread of saliva slid down her lips, and her love juices repeatedly flowed out her vagina, drenching the bedpletely.


    Orpheus released her breasts and pulled her arms, using them to hold her body. With each thrust, her body was pulled towards him seductively.


    "Ohhh! So good~" Lily groaned. Her ice blue eyes full of lust turned towards Orpheus and her lustrous lips searched for Orpheus''s lips. Soon, their tongues were entangled again in a lustful battle.


    Lily''s mind waspletely nk. She could not think of anything but the feeling of their bodies colliding as she was lost in their role-ying.


    Orpheus smirked. Hearing her pants and moans was incredibly exciting.


    After a while like that, Orpheus released her body and let it fall on the bed. Then, he pressed her shoulders against the bed and thrust on her like that.


    With her body pinned on the bed, he attacked and attacked, reaching deeper and deeper with each thrust.


    Lilia''s mouth opened in a long moan while her body struggled below mine, twisting seductively.


    The pping sounds of Orpheus''s hips colliding against her buttocks filled the room. They were like a percussion of lust that turned Lily crazy.


    Eventually, Lilia''s fourth climax wasing. As though anticipating it, her moans became louder, and her hands gripped the sheets of the bed, waiting for the so-desired peak.


    But when she was just an instant away froming, Orpheus stopped.


    The mature Lily was surprised. Irritated, she tried to move her hips to reach the peak, but he used his body to immobilize her body.


    "¡­ Miss ****, it looks like you are about toe, huh."


    Lily looked at Orpheus with a pleading gaze and bit her lips. Her expression was so seductive that he wanted just to pound her brains out.


    However, Orpheus endured and curved his lips into a smirk.


    "¡­ Don''t you think I''m better than your husband?" Orpheus asked. Lily''s eyes shook momentarily, and an expression of hesitation appeared on her face.


    However, Orpheus did not allow it. Biting the earlobe of the woman below him, he ground his penis against her womb slowly in such a way that it increased greatly her stimtion, but it was not enough to make here.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    In such a situation, the mature Lily''s mind turned foggy. She wanted toe. She wanted to continue enjoying this forbidden pleasure.


    After several seconds, her lips opened softly.


    "¡­ Y-Yes¡­"


    Orpheus smirked. "Mm? I''m sorry, I can''t hear you¡­"


    "¡­ Y-Yes¡­"


    "Miss Lilia, try being louder."


    "Dammit, you are better than him, okay!?" She shouted impatiently. She then smiled seductively and kissed Orpheus'' lips.


    "¡­ Please, I beg you¡­"


    With a softugh, he pressed Lily against the bed again and moved his dick slowly.


    "I think I''m cumming again¡­ What should I do?" Orpheus asked.


    "¡­ Just cum inside. You already did it once anyway¡­"


    Hearing Lily''s sweet voice, my excitement reached its peak.


    "I wonder what your husband would think if he knows you are begging for the cock of another man."


    Before she could answer, Orpheus started to sprint again.


    Lilia let out a moan. Her body shivered on the bed, and her arms gripped the sheets strongly.


    Orpheus pierced her, going into her deepest part. He could feel her cervix arching each time he thrust, and her lips letting out intermittent moans.


    Once and again, he attacked her like that, slowly approaching a new climax.


    Eventually, Lily''s body tensed up. Her hips trembled, trying to elerate her orgasm, and her mouth opened in a long moan.


    Finally, her vagina tightened around him as though sucking his penis.


    In front of that incredible stimulus, he shot another round inside her.


    Lily''s shivered. The feeling of Orpheus''s hot liquid filling her made her crazy. Her eyes rolled up, and her body twitched violently.


    "C-Cumming¡­!"


    Eventually, she copsed after a long and loud scream.


    Instantly, semen mixed with love juices overflowed from her vagina.


    She let out a sigh of satisfaction and closed her eyes. After this crazy round of sex, she waspletely fatigued.


    She could hardly move a muscle.


    With a smile, he patted her hips.


    Lily opened her eyes in dissatisfaction. But when she saw Orpheus''s weapon standing up fiercely, her words got caught in her throat.


    "You¡­ Are you not done?"


    Of course not. The night is just starting.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''''I kill him if I woke up.'''' The real Lily swore.

 Chapter 197 Lilys Frustration*

    ''''I will kill him if I woke up.'''' The real Lily swore. Unfortunately she was not at the end of her misery. She was sent into another memory''s world.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Orpheus was plowing Lily hard.


    He thrusting inside her vagina, moving up and down and enjoying her honey cave.


    His hands then grabbed her legs, caressing the inner side of her thigs and then putting her legs over his shoulders. She could not hold it and began to twist.


    Orpheus''s breathing turned rougher.


    Her hair was messy while her eyes were filled with lust and her cheeks were flushed. An uncontroble zing passion seemed to overflow out of her.


    With each thrust, her plumb breast jiggled and shook, showing a fascinating scene.


    Orpheus pressed his body against her, sticking our chests together. Then, their mouths glued to each other and their tongues started a battle of passion.


    A deep love was transmitted through this kiss. He could feel that his lover''s excitement had already reached the max.


    At this moment, Lily hadpletely forgotten her identity as a lofty goddess woman. His holy weapon which was entering and exiting her was utterly drenched with the fluids gushing out of her hidden cave.


    While Orpheus continued pistoning, he caressed her body tenderly.


    He could vividly feel the softness of her skin. She is a goddess in reality.


    Nobody would have thought that someone like her would be moaning happily under the body of a man whose was not a god.


    She hugged his neck and closed her eyes, groaning softly each time he attacked her. She matched her movements with mine, doing her best to get as much pleasure from this as she could.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her ears were utterly red. She looked so beautiful like that that Orpheus wanted nothing but make her scream in pleasure.


    He continued my attacks while exploring other ces of her body. Caressing her breast, her waist, her nipples, her legs. At the same time, he bit slightly her neck, making her quiver once and again and give out a sexy moan.


    "... N-No¡­"


    Although she spoke such words, her hands were still hugging Orpheus''s neck and her legs were wrapped around his waist. Her breathing was short, and her eyes were narrowed while she panted faintly.


    At that moment, she started to feel a strong pleasure building up inside her. With a groan, she pressed her body against mine and kissed his lips.


    Orpheus understood that her first orgasm wasing and moved faster and faster. His dick entered and exited her hole once and again, creating pervert sounds that resounded inside the room.


    Finally, she was unable to endure anymore and let out a loud cry.


    "N-No¡­.!"


    Then, her body shivered and her honey hole tightened around his dick.


    An instantter, Orpheus felt a rush of love juices gushing out of her vagina.


    Lily''s body quivered for a few seconds. She then let out a long breath and panted softly.


    Her ck eyes opened slightly and looked at him in satisfaction. A slightly sour smell attacked his nostril,ing from the love juices she produced.


    After having cummed, her face waspletely red and her body turned soft. She hugged his neck and kissed his lips softly, as though satisfied with their little game.


    But even if she was satisfied, Orpheus was not.


    As soon as he felt her orgasm finished, he started to move once more.


    The instant he moved, sge moaned. Her vaginal walls contracted tightly and her mouth released an extended moan.


    That extended moan was the best encouragement for Orpheus. His hands silently reached to her breast, grabbing each one of them and massaging them as he continued to move.


    "So good¡­! Ahn¡­ Good¡­. No¡­ Ahn¡­"


    Her eyes turned blurred as he lunged in and out of her vagina. The unbearable pleasureing from her cave made her gasp silently.


    Orpheus''s chest pressed against her breast, squeezing them t. Each time he rammed her, her upper body would move, and his chest rubbed against her nipples.


    Lily''s mouth opened slightly, letting out intelligible sounds that came from the depths of her throat.


    Upon seeing this Orpheus grinned and brought his mouth to her nipples, biting them softly and causing her to yelp in pleasure and pain. At the same time, his huge dick invaded the tender flesh deep inside her, a ce that only he could go.


    Lily had thrown off all thoughts of restraint from her mind. Her waist arched backward to raise her butt so his ns could enter her more easily. Inside, his meat stick scrapped against her tender and plump flesh, causing a strange soreness that made her go crazy.


    Currently, her mind waspletely immersed in sex, forgetting everything else. Only Orpheus and the pleasure he was giving her existed for her.


    An intoxicating look appeared in her face. rice could not help but let out another moan.


    Meanwhile, she shook her waist up and down, enjoying the happiness brought by these movements.


    Soon, she felt herselfing to her second orgasm. Immediately, she hugged Orpheus''s body more tightly and bit his shoulder due to the intense simtion.


    He cooperated with her and pistoned faster and faster, stronger and stronger until Orpheus felt his ejactioning as well.


    As he looked at the crazed and lustful appearance of Lily, a faint prideful smile rose up in his face. Then, when he felt she was about to cum, he brought her legs to her breast, which rose her buttocks upwards and allowed him to reach even deeper in her pussy.


    Immediately, Lily shivered all over. She felt a huge wave run through her vagina as Orpheus''s hot member broke into the deepest part of her.


    "Aahhhhhnnnh¡­!!"


    With a long scream, she cummed.


    At the same time, Orpheus pushed his rock hard dick to the deepest part of her and shot everything inside her womb.


    An entranced expression appeared on her face. With a soft moan, she closed her eyes and shivered once more.


    Finally, her body lost all strength and she fell asleep.


    ???


    Lily''s dream didn''t stop and continued much to her frustration.

 Chapter 198 The Massage and...*

    Chapter 198 The Massage and...*


    Night fell.


    Thest radiance of the sun vanished underneath the horizon, only to be reced by the darkness that enfolded the world. The clouds drifting in the air were also smeared in a dark hue as if darkness was trying to swallow everything. In a certain room in a certain house.


    ''''Let go in the massage room and I shall give you a massage.'''' Orpheus suddenly suggested after another round much to Incursio''s surprise and she simply smiled and epted, moving into another room.


    A few minutester~


    The mature Lily with dark hair stepped out with a white towel wrapping around her body. There was a faint fragrance of incense and flowers inside which elevated her mood.


    She nced at the circr table where ss bottles containing oils were ced. The scented nt oils were added to the massage oil and then ced in the ss bottle.


    The oils were extracted from special flowers. Not only did they offer a pleasing scent they also have great healing properties.


    She moved towards the massage table. Shey t on her stomach and waited for the masseur to enter.


    "Sorry for making you wait," A familiar voice entered her ears and she nodded.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus nced at the gorgeous curves which were covered nothing but by a towel.


    Her dark hair hairs were tied exposing her fair neck. Since she was lying t on her stomach, her breasts were pressing against the massage table.


    He licked his lips trying to calm down his raging hormones, "It pleasures me to no end to serve you today."


    Lily nodded with a satisfied smile, it was then Orpheus who pulled the towel down to expose her back.


    "Ah!" She felt his fingertips stroking her back. The strokes alternated between firm and light pressure.


    He moved up and down on her back while ensuring the pressure was soothing as well as strong enough to relieve the tension from her muscles.


    "You''re not bad," She remarked trying to keep her cool.


    "I have just started," Orpheus took a ss bottle containing oil.


    He squirted some scented oil on his palms and then gently rubbed it over her exposed back. The oil along with the pressure helped her relieve the stress her body was holding.


    "Let''s get started for real."


    His oil-stained fingers lightly ran over her exposed back making her feel a tantalizing sensation.


    "Now that''s good," Lily closed her eyes as the knots inside her body were released. His fingers traced the contours of her body, from head to the toes, slowly and gently.


    He applied extra oil to her buttocks and circrly rubbed them. His fingers parted the cracks of her ass, allowing the oil to flow below.


    "Ahh!" She couldn''t help but released a loud moan as she felt a finger rubbing oil on her vaginal openings.


    She would be lying if she said she wasn''t expecting this, but still, she was caught off guard.


    "There is too much tension here," Orpheus inserted the index finger inside her pink coverings.


    She was struggling to control herself as his finger glided deeper. Just as she embraced the feeling developing inside her, she felt his finger move out.


    He once again started massaging her thighs and then her back.


    "Such a tease," Sheined in a low voice.


    "You were saying something?" Orpheus asked as his hands cupped her ass.


    "N-nothing," She closed her eyes as two fingers slid inside her vagina.


    "Really?" He spread her ass wide with his other hand.


    "Yes," She felt his fingers moving up and down.


    "That''s good to know," He then removed his fingers and patted her buttocks,


    "Roll up." He ordered.


    The mature did as she was asked and a few secondster, she was now lying on her back. The towel was still covering her breasts but not for very long as Orpheus tossed it away.


    "We don''t need unnecessary distractions," His hands slowly worked up from her stomach in a rxed manner.


    "?" Lily looked with surprise as Orpheus brought a tray containing fruits and cheese.


    "Ah!" She flinched as his hands arrived on the curves of her breasts. He slowly caressed the swelling below her nipples in a circr motion.


    "Give me a second" He wiped his palms with a hand towel, "We need to follow a different new method."


    "?" Lily looked with surprise as Orpheus brought a tray containing fruits and cheese.


    He took out a strawberry from the tray and brought it towards her closed lips.


    She slowly parted her lips to take the strawberry in her mouth.


    "Save some for me," He rubbed a finger over her lips. His face zeroed into hers and slowly, their lips meet.


    The strawberry inside her mouth was now surrounded by two tongues rolling in as one. The two sucked in each other''s lips with the taste of strawberry moving in their saliva.


    She felt his hand moving below to cup her right breast. He fondled her breast while his mouth chewed on the sweetest strawberry the world has to offer.


    Lily felt her tongue melting into his as time passed. Slowly their lips parted and he brought hisplete attention to her breasts.


    He fondled her breasts with both hands slowly and gently. From the side of the curves, his hands moved towards her nipples.


    "Ohh," She released a light moan as his hands pinched her nipples. Aroused from the teasing and caressing, her nipples turn hard and erect.


    She looked in surprise as he took a bottle containing cheese and squirted it on her are. He rubbed the cheese all around her nipples while giving them a soft pinching.


    Orpheus lowered his head to the top of her right breast. His tongue wrapped around her nipple.


    While Orpheus, on the other hand, shut his eyes tightly as he reached his limit. Her pussy mped on his cock as he melted and released a thick rope of cum inside her. The cum slowly oozed from her overfilled pussy down the cracks of her ass.


    This is the best massage the dark-haired beauty had ever received. After this round, both were truly satisfied. She was truly happy.


    She felt a bolt of current passing through her nipple as he licked on it. His tongue savored the taste of the cheese on her breasts.


    He pressed her breasts together and fondled them while his mouth sucked one nipple after the another.


    "This is the best type of massage," Lily moaned and dered in satisfaction.


    "Let''s make it better," Orpheus passed a hand on the back of her neck to tilt her head forward while his other hand cupped her breast up.

 Chapter 199 Her Identity*

    Chapter 199 Her Identity*


    She felt a bolt of current passing through her nipple as he licked on it. His tongue savored the taste of the cheese on her breasts.


    He pressed her breasts together and fondled them while his mouth sucked one nipple after the another.


    "This is the best type of massage," Lily moaned and dered in satisfaction.


    "Let''s make it better," Orpheus passed a hand on the back of her neck to tilt her head forward while his other hand cupped her breast up.


    Lily''s tongue parted from her lips to lick over the are. Orpheus''s tongue joined hers and soon they were both licking over her nipples in delight.


    She felt a mix of different tastes as their lips once again joined for a kiss. As the kiss intensified and their tongues mingled, she left the table.


    "We need to get ready for the main massage," He announced as their mouths left each other.


    "We do," Lily nodded as her eyes moved to his sports shorts where the bulging outline was on disy.


    He slid off his sports shorts and his throbbing hard cock sprang from confinement. Her delicate hands stroke his cock a few times, after which she bent down.


    She kissed the head of his raging hard-on with her soft red lips. Her hands, in the meantime, gently rubbed the testicles.


    She ced her tongue at the base of his shaft and slowly licked back to the head of his cock. She then slowly slid his cock into her mouth.


    Orpheus grabbed a handful of her soft hairs as Incursio looked at him. Their eyes meet as she slid her lips up and down the shaft of his cock.


    Slowly as she built momentum, she opened her mouth wider to take him further down to the end of her throat.


    She continued this motion for a minute allowing his cock to enjoy the warmth and moist feeling of her mouth.


    There was a smile on her face as she freed his cock from her mouth. She stood up and nced at him with eyes filled with anticipation.


    "Time for the main message," He wrapped his arms around her waist to position her on the edge of the table.


    He swiftly angled his hips while she opened her thighs further apart. She held her pussy lips between her fingers on each side and pulled them apart letting him see the inside.


    Orpheus nced at the scene with fascination while he rubbed the head of his cock up and down her entrance.


    "Please my love" Lily''s face was flushed from the teasing, "Don''t make me wait."


    His cock throbbed in excitement as he pushed it against her opening. He applied some more force and her moist vagina engulfed the head of his cock.


    "Oh! Dear ancestor forgives me for turning like this but I don''t regret it because only he can make it like this.'''' Lily clenched the table tightly as his cock gradually advanced into hers.


    Orpheus paid no heed to Lily''s rambling and advanced deeper into hers. He could feel her pussy covering his cock with warmth and wetness as he prated further.


    "Ohhhhhh!'''' She felt a jolt of pressure and difort as he reached the end of her pussy. He quickened his pace and she gradually became ustomed to him.


    "Faster," Lily in trance demanded with her head arched back. She clutched his shoulders tightly with her nails wed deep into his skin.


    He pulled her into him and began ramming inside her with more force. She started matching his thrust as he continued driving inside her.


    "Ohhhhh fuck," She moaned loudly without restraints.


    Orpheus closed his lips to hers as he pumped her harder and mmed her out of her mind.


    "Ohhh Yesss!" As he thrust frantically into her deepest depths, the orgasm took over her. She began shaking uncontrobly with every part of her body rxing in sts of pleasure.


    The real Lily silently endured everything, she couldn''t do anything otherwise, and she resigned to her fate.


    The peaceful, joyous night ended as the first rays of dawn spilled through the window.


    The following morning, Orpheus woke up with Lily nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night, where they both surrendered themselves to carnal pleasure and vented their lust on each other.


    A shade of redness was still noticeably seen on Lily''s rosy cheeks.


    However, it was not the result of physically exerting and exhausting herself fromst night''s battle. There was not even a speck of fatigue on her blissfully sleeping face. Whatever fatigue there had been, it was all swept away and only the vibrant glow of a blossomed flower was left behind.


    As he watches Lily sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but move away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead.


    Orpheus observed Lily in silence and Lily possessing the body to retain her breath, unlike the sleeping Lily she was not and could feel everything.


    ''''Love is sweet, yet more as fresh fruit than candy or confectionery. Love is colorful, yet more as summer blooms than the neon lights of fric city streets. Love is steady and forgiving, yet more as the wise mother than the servant in chains. Love hears and speaks with the wisdom of the heart, with a sense of the soul of the other. In love we have our "forever home" and it gives us the ability to fly so freely, joyfully returning when each heart calls for the other''s touch.'''' Orpheus dered while lovingly caressing her cheek.


    ''''Because your love is so whole, my missing pieces appear. Because your touch carries such passion, what was scarred bes soft once more. Because you are steady and patient, my open wounds have time to seal and varnish. Perhaps that is why they say love is such magic, this gift from the universe, this sweet addiction to the man I was born to find. For with my twin soul, the only other born in the same me as I, we can bathe one other in warmth and light as easily as we breathe, immune and oblivious to darkness. I love you Emealeena, for you Emea I''lle back from the dead. I love you now and forever.'''' Orpheus dered but the real Lily was too shocked because she learned a shocking truth from Orpheus''s deration, the identity of the owner''s dreams.


    ''So it was you.'' Lily smiled bitterly, no wonder she thought.

 Chapter 200 Brynhild Hidden Fantasy 1

    ?


    In the meantime, in another location on the continent was a certain girling back from a mission and making a detour in a certain city.


    The city of Whiterfill was built amidst the ivory fields of snow and is truly a technological disy of wonder. Its charm is matched by the backdrop of monumental waterfalls which have helped shape the city into what it is today.


    The climate these waterfalls brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings mimic the falling waters of those waterfalls, sometimes by having their man-made waterfalls.


    The skyline is scattered with impressive buildings and more seem to be on their way. Daily life isn''t too stressful in Whiterfill and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many new cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s history, but also on the city''s identity.


    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bistros, sandwich bars, and take-outs offer a plethora of culinary choices, and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy arcades, sightseeing, sports activities, or one of the many other recreational venues.


    Brunhilde stopped in this city on her way back from aplishing a mission she had been given, as for why this particr city, it was simply because her master have once told her that this city is one of the cities he likes in the past. So, now that she got the chance she decided to stop by on her way back.


    Brunhilde bought a house in this city.


    From the outside, this house looks grandiose. It has been built with yellow pine wood and has white brick decorations. Small, rounded windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.


    The house is equipped with a huge kitchen and three bathrooms, it also has a snug living room, five bedrooms, a snug dining room, a bar, and a grand garage.


    The building is rectangr shaped. The house is half surrounded by cloth sunscreens.


    The second floor is the same size as the first, but part of it hangs over the edge of the floor below, creating an overhang on one side and a balcony on the other. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.


    The roof is low and triangr and is covered with grey ceramic tiles. One small chimney sits at the side of the house. Several small windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.


    The house itself is surrounded by a well-kept garden. Grass, flower patches, and trees have been ced stylishly.


    That night, Brunhilde had a dream, no calling it the manifestation of her deepest desire should be more urate.


    She was watching her body inside ake while waiting for her master who had disappeared for a long time, her longing was making Brunhilde inside the dream sigh continuously until a miracle happened. Orpheus who should have been somewhere else appeared before she and time seemed to have stopped at that moment.


    When their gazes met, the two beholders had different looks.


    Her bright silver eyes were shing with joy, longing, and other positive emotional ripples. She couldn''t hide her happiness.


    Meanwhile, the owner of the crimson eyes was stunned.


    She lost her ponytail and her long silver hair cascaded down her back. Her skin''s tinged in an attractive pink lush, maybe she''s shy. The color went well with her white back.


    Her silver eyes finished her pink and white palette superbly.


    Her porcin white skin is particrly noteworthy.


    Whether it be her exposed shoulders, her bombshell body hidden under the water or her marshmallow jugs, Orpheus in the dream couldn''t pull his gaze away from her.


    This isn''t the first time he got a close look at her jade body. Heck, he already dipped his banana in her fruit sd more than once. He seemed to be very familiar with every nook and cranny of her body. Still, his heart''s racing out of control. A burning me rose within his heart.


    "Master¡­"


    Brunhilde was still enraptured by Orpheus''s figure. Her expression mellowed out when she saw her master.


    She wanted to say a lot of things but her words got pressured by her intense emotions into a single diamond-like sentence.


    "Wee back¡­"


    The Orpheus inside the dream flinched before he greeted her too. He gave her a warm smile after condensing his thoughts too.


    "I''m back, Brunhilde¡­"


    "Master¡­"


    Brunhilde wasn''t good at smiling. She''s still very happy that he was back. She wanted to jump out of the water and tag behind him like she usually did.


    Wherever he went, she would follow.


    Obviously, she knew about her current position in the water but she forgot she was not wearing anything.


    Ssh!


    She revealed her upper torso and Orpheus''s eyes almost bulged out of their sockets. He yelled at her.


    "Wait! Brunhilde!"


    He held onto his nose and he tried to stop her from reaching thekeshore.


    Orpheus wasn''t a gentleman, he''s not a saint too. He''s just worried her action might cause him to immediately ground and pound her.


    She won''t turn Orpheus love-filled ground and pound. However, if they reached that part, he''s afraid he might forget his original purpose ofing here.


    Firstly, he wanted to see her because he''s been away from her for about seven months. Second, there are things he wanted to talk to her about privately.


    Now, it''s going to be a mystery to all but he why he chose this time toe see her.


    He averted his eyes away from Brunhilde''s beautiful figure. He bitterly chuckled.


    "Don''te on shore yet, you still aren''t clothed¡­"


    It was at that moment, Brunhilde finally noticed her state, she blushed and her eyes were wavering with shame.


    This was the emotional side she only showed her master Orpheus.


    She buried herself back into theke and she furtively nced at him. He didn''t go away so she sighed in relief. She felt slightly disappointed although she was not sure why.


    He shook his head. Then, he turned towards her while scratching his cheek.


    "I am sorry, Brunhilde¡­"

 Chapter 201 Brynhild Hidden Fantasy 2

    201 Brynhild Hidden Fantasy 2


    He shook his head. Then, he turned towards her while scratching his cheek.


    "I am sorry, Brunhilde¡­"


    She flinched.


    He shrugged and he chortled.


    "I am sorry for making you worried every time I head out, Brunhilde¡­"


    She understood why he apologized to her. She lowered her head and she shook her head. She wanted to say something but she was not sure what to say.


    Expressing herself is her weakness.


    He read her mind and he giggled.


    "Well, just take the apology."


    She felt uneasy, she asked him.


    "Is that an order?"


    "What the¡­ order?¡­"


    The Orpheus inside the dream could only bitterlyugh.


    "I never ordered you to do anything. Just follow your heart and do what you want."


    "My heart¡­"


    She tilted her head. She seemed very puzzled by this unfamiliar term.


    "Will master be happy if I do that?"


    Orpheus froze up for a second because he hadn''t anticipated this question but he quickly regained his cool and he sighed.


    "l want to make you happy. Don''t go out of your way to make me happy, okay?"


    She thought about it and she said something that shook Orpheus in the dream down to his core.


    "I¡­ don''t understand. But, if master I s happy then Brunhilde is happy¡­"


    Her logic was like that of a child, simple and from the heart. He could feel her feelings for him and he was almost moved to tears.


    He inhaled deeply and exhaled to calm himself down. He showered her in affection and love after taking another look at her beautiful eyes.


    "I guess I am the same too!"


    Orpheus beamed at her.


    "As long as you are'' happy then I''m happy too!"


    "Now, Brunhilde, tell me, what is it going to take to give you joy right now?"


    "Joy¡­"


    She pressed her hand against her chest. It''s like she''s trying to stop her heart from jumping out of ce.


    Going by his teaching, she searched her memories for those that were tagged with happiness. After arriving at her conclusion, she voiced her earnest thoughts out loud.


    "I¡­ want to keep the following master¡­"


    At that moment her eyes lit up. The windows of her soul lit up brighter than the moon and the stars hanging over them.


    "Following master makes me happy¡­"


    "Seriously, you¡­"


    Orpheus was left speechless by this deration.


    He wasn''t sure if she was doing this on purpose. Her every word touched his cold heart. He had to keep himself under control or his heart might just skip a bit.


    But, he knows one thing: He is going to treat her right or the Gods won''t forgive him.


    He firmed himself up and he smiled at her again.


    ''''Brunhilde!"


    He waved at her.


    "Come here¡­"


    "Master¡­"


    Brunhilde became coy for a moment. She''s embarrassed but she did as he said.


    She slowly walked out from theke.


    In Orpheus''s vision, everything else disappeared. Theke, the grass, the mountains, the sky, and even the ground. He could only see this beautifuldy who tried to hide her bountiful jugs and secret garden with her arms.


    He wrapped his arms around her slender and smooth waist. He warmly but firmly took her into his embrace. Then, he straddled her on himself.


    "I am never going to leave your side again¡­"


    Then, Brunhilde felt Orpheus''s holy spear plunging into her cave, iming what she had protected for thousands of years.


    And soon moans echoed into the sky as the two finally united.


    The dream abruptly stopped there and Brunhilde woke up in the real world, she did not leave her bed but started touching herself, her eyes burning with desire.


    ''''Master.... Master.... Master...!!''''


    She kept calling master again and again as she continued touching herself all over, going to her sacred garden until her body suddenly shuddered as if something had been broken, she soon found her underwear to be wet and her fingers drenched in an unknown liquid.


    Bringing her tainted fingers into her mouth she licked them, tasting the bitter tasteing from them, her desire at the moment seemed to have increased, and with somewhat absentminded eyes she mumbled.


    ''''Master, I miss you,e back soon.''''


    Brunhilde filled with desire and longing had just masturbated unknowingly.


    The following morning inside the garden, Brunhilde sat.


    An emerald garden of grass is apanied by luscious flower bushes. A handful of,rge trees stand to the left, their leaves and branches rising high into the sky. The smaller flower bushes are trying to take all the attention in this garden, and seeding to arge extent too; they''re giving off a plethora of scents. The flower bushes reach 1.2m/4ft high but will reach far higher if they''re allowed to. A path is marked with a short, wooden border, beckoning people to explore the garden, and showing them the best sights at the same time. The grass is seemingly content with their positions in the garden, none trying to reach beyond, at least not yet.


    The trees, weeping willows, have stood there for years, and were once mere shadows of their currently breathtaking forms. Great care and love have made them the biggest attraction in this garden. The smaller flower bushes are nothing to sneeze at, and the flower bushes are hard to miss, but nothing can challenge the weeping willows.


    Looking around and enjoying the nature scenting from the garden, Brunhilde sighed before taking out something from the void. It was a small piece of rock she took from a certain ruin. Except for the unusual vibe this stone gave, she was unable to feel anything else but Brunhilde was sure that this stone is no ordinary stone, there was something weird about it. Remembering the hardship she went through before acquiring this stone, she was even more sure that it was not ordinary.


    ''''Sigh! Should I go over to master''s ce and show him this weird stone?''''


    Brunhilde considered for a moment before shaking her head and focusing her attention elsewhere.


    ''''I should try finding that traitor''s whereabouts like Nix asked me to.''''


    Brunhilde released a thick killing intent when she muttered these words, making the nts and flowers wither but she quickly controlled her killing intent not to damage the garden. After weaving another sigh she vanished and her next destination was unknown.

 Chapter 202 Awkward

    ?


    ''''Because your love is so whole, my missing pieces appear. Because your touch carries such passion, what was scarred bes soft once more. Because you are steady and patient, my open wounds have time to seal and varnish. Perhaps that is why they say love is such magic, this gift from the universe, this sweet addiction to the man I was born to find. For with my twin soul, the only other born in the same me as I, we can bathe one other in warmth and light as easily as we breathe, immune and oblivious to darkness. I love you Emealeena, for you Emea I''lle back from the dead. I love you now and forever.'''' Orpheus dered but the real Lily was too shocked because she learned a shocking truth from Orpheus''s deration, the identity of the owner''s dreams.


    ''So it was you.'' Lily smiled bitterly, no wonder she thought that she was able to finally connect the dots and understand a few things, the picture was notplete yet but at least she got the general outline and slowly she would understand everything, but for now she ought to sleep as her eyelids were heavy. Gently letting herself get overwhelmed, Lily soon fell asleep unaware that at the moment her body was slowly changing as if she was evolving, the same thing with her strength, an otherworldly aura was surrounding her body, she was evolving from her mortal shell to a higher tier level of existence even without stepping into Level 2.


    In another location w E was also experiencing the same thing.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Morning.


    The rays of sunlight passed through the window and fell on the bed. Lily, still sleeping, put a hand over her eyes to stop the ring sunlight.


    After minutes of conflict, she opened her eyes and woke up. She left the bed.


    She stretched out for a minute or so but then suddenly her body turned stiff as she felt eyes on her. Startled, she turned around and noticed Orpheus standing near the door.


    "Good morning," He said with a smile.


    "G-good morning," Lily repeated the greetings awkwardly.


    For a second, she remembered the events inside her dreams moments before she fell asleep. She now recalled the details and knew this was not a nightmare.


    "You should fresh up, I just came to check on you as you''re the only one still sleeping, the others went to do something,'''' Orpheus exined to Lily who was lost in her thoughts.


    "I will prepare the breakfast."


    "Ok," Orpheus''s words broke her out of her thoughts and she could only nod.


    She initially wanted to volunteer for breakfast but after hearing his words, she decided to follow his orders.


    ...


    After twenty minutes.


    The Bathroom.


    The advanced tent has all the facilities required for one to experience thefort of a home.


    Lily was standing under the shower, her skin red under the hot water.


    She rubbed her face while thinking over her next course of action. She then grabbed a body-wash bottle off the shelf, poured some into a soft sponge, and began slowly rubbing it across her shoulders and breasts.


    The water washed over the foam slowly, from her breasts to her stomach when suddenly a light shed through her eyes and Lily seemed to be in trance.


    In this trance a state she experienced something, she saw Orpheus invading her private space, entering the bathroom without being invited.


    ''''Don''t be so tensed," Orpheus put a hand below her chin, "Just rx."


    He leaned down and nted a kiss on her lips, his hands moving on her back, bringing her close to him. His warmth spread through her body while his passion passed through her lips, she didn''t resist almost as if she wanted this to happen, as if she had been looking forward to this to happen.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus continued to attack her, currently, Lily''s breasts rubbed on his chest, his raging hard-on resting on her belly through the fabric of the pant.


    Lily''s face was flushed a deep shade of red as her lips parted with his. He turned her around and she closed her eyes, feeling his lips on the back of her neck.


    She felt a current through her body as his fingers traced the length of her spine before he turned her around.


    "Don''t think of anything, just focus."


    Orpheus took back his hands, "Let it begin with fun."


    Water ran down the sleek curves of her body and he seemed as if he couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the sight.


    He began to massage her fabulous breasts until they were covered in creamy foam. He then ran his fingers down, from her breasts to the end of her vaginal lips.


    "Aren''t you going to thank me for this?" He grabbed a handful of her soft and wet hair and pushed her down.


    "Yes, you''re so good," Lily understood his intentions and got on her knees to unzip his pant. She took his cock out and admired it for a few moments.


    She then wrapped her hand around it, her fingernails barely touching. She knew this was going to hurt as just as much as it would please her.


    "Let me help you, it would be my pleasure if I can suck---"


    Orpheus didn''t let her finish as he grabbed the back of her head and shoved her face forward. She opened her mouth and took him inside.


    The bathroom was filled with water and moans as master and ve bonded together.


    Lily woke up from her trance a state a few minutester with apletely flushed face, she bit her lower lip in frustration. The awkwardness she was previously feeling increased. Her beautiful ice-blue eyes turned chilled and she mumbled under her breath.


    ''''It is all because of his fault. He had turned me into a weird woman, I will obviously not forgive him. Just wait Kyle.''''


    Humans are interesting creatures, when something happens and don''t want to be held responsible they will happily shift the responsibility onto someone else just to feel a little bit of relief.


    ---


    A few minutester, the four were sitting around a table ready to eat when suddenly Orpheus''s hand touched Lily''s hand as he was picking a bread, she reacted, ring at him.


    ''''What?'''' The confused Orpheus asked.


    ''''Shut up or I''ll kill you,'''' Lily shouted, startling the others but Orpheus only chuckled in response.

 Chapter 203 Their Second Clash 1

    Chapter 203 Their Second sh 1


    A few minutester, the four were sitting around a table ready to eat when suddenly Orpheus''s hand touched Lily''s hand as he was picking a bread, she reacted, ring at him.


    ''''What?'''' The confused Orpheus asked.


    ''''Shut up or I''ll kill you,'''' Lily shouted, startling the others but Orpheus only chuckled in response.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    While Orpheus''s group was having an interesting breakfast thanks to an embarrassed Lily, in another ruin, Lilith and Snow were forced together by an unexpected turn of events ring at each other.


    The silence between themsted for a moment.


    Fswooh!


    Abruptly Snow''s pupils dted as at the exact moment she appeared before, who was twenty meters away. Lilith swung her sword; it took Snow a lot of effort to be able to deflect the attack with her sword; the sheer of the sh sent Snow flying.


    From this sh, Snow could see how powerful Lilith had be since theirst sh. Both have been hiding their full strength, still, Lilith seemed to have progressed.


    Snow''s brows pulled together when she sensed Lilith''s sword shooting toward him, aiming for her neck. If she werete by a millisecond, she would have been beheaded.


    She swiftly blocked the attack with her sword and deflected it, sending it back in a certain direction.


    Snow felt that it was too tiring to regain the initiative after Lilith took it. She immediately spread her senses to detect all attacks.


    *ng! ng! ng! ng!*


    Metal nging sounds continuously resounded. The shockwaves spread in the air as Lilith''s sword fiercely shed with Snow''s sword.


    She didn''t try blocking Lilith''s attacks directly as it would be too difficult. Instead, she deflected her attacks toward the empty air by skillfully using her sword.


    No matter which position she moved or the direction from which she attacked him, she was still able to deflect her attack as if it was nothing.


    Snow realized that she could only sense Lilith or her weapon only when it was in a range near her, giving the wolf girl only a short window to react.


    Lilith finally stopped striking at Snow as it wasn''t much effective. Her eyes glinted as she vigorously swung her sword not at Snow but simply in the air.


    Five beams made of blood shot out from her weapon as those beams stormed towards Snow at breakneck speed.


    For the second time, Snow''s brows pulled together, seeing those blood beams shooting toward her out of nowhere.


    Ice crackled around her body as she swiftly moved her sword coated in a cold aura to deflect all five blood beams.


    ''''Tch! Tch! Tch! Tch! Tch!''''


    ''So fast!'' Lilith couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow and was surprised at how fast Snow''s movements were as she knew best the speed at which her blood beams shot toward her.


    ''''Phantom Steps!" Lilith announced as she flicked her sword as her body seemed to execute some form of dance. Her body seemed to have multiplied as sheunched attacks on Snow whose eyes turned sharper and the surrounding temperature plummeted, her speed suddenly increased and she met those attacks head-on.


    ngs! ngs !!!


    The girls met and exchanged dozens of sword moves in an instant.


    Snow thought she had the ascendant over Lilith but thetter chuckled, while still shing with Snow, she created another blood beam that shot at Snow who tried to freeze them all.


    However,


    *SLASH*


    "Arghh¡­"


    Snow was shocked when she felt two of the blood beams vanish before reappearing to ruthlessly sh her back, which sent her flying a few dozen meters. Even her powerful armor underneath her clothes was rendered useless. It got corroded, and the corrosive blood beamscerated her skin.


    me zed across the sky turning into a big fireball before descending, aiming straight at Snow, who had not regained her bnce.


    Snow faced the iing fireball, which was more like a me snake than a normal fireball.


    She snorted before she thrust the ck longsword forward using her right arm; thetter bulged, seeming to have doubled before the ice snake burst out of the sword and shot at the iing me.


    Siiiiiii!


    Like a snake flicking its tongue, the me snake resonated before both ice snakes shed mid-air.


    Crackle! Kaboom!


    The sh resulted in a terrifying explosion,, this explosion sent shockwaves in all directions; the two had to firmly nt their feet on the ground to resist being sent flying.


    "I guess it''s time I fought you for real," Snow said as she smiled. She then disappeared in a sh, and when she reappeared again, she was right before Lilith; she shed at her with her sword, and the speed of the sword was deadly.


    Lilith snorted, wanting to act like a darkness expert user; nothing could be moreughable as she was born with it.


    Looking at the sword shes that seemed to cover her whole field of vision, Lilith moved her sword, then something astonishing happened the sword erged.


    ngs! ngs! ngs!


    Lilith deflected the first volley before moving forward, then the sword shortened for her to be able to deflect the sword shes.


    Snow was shocked by what just happened; she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. However, she knew now wasn''t the time; smiling, she jumped back. She then fiercely swept her sword in the air.


    "Snow Vortex!"


    An intense and bright vortex of snow escaped from her sword as it becamerger and moved toward the ground.


    The ground ruptured and got shredded as the debris got sucked into the whirling tornado of snow. A huge pressure descended on Lilith and found it hard to move in the opposite direction while slowly getting pulled toward the vortex!


    Even the air was not left alone and got ripped apart as if a sword was cutting through them. Because a bit of Sword Will was imbued in her attack, it was more powerful than it should be.


    To make sure that Lilith couldn''t escape from this snow vortex as the wolf girl prepared her next attack.


    "Ahhh!"


    With a loud bellow, Snow swung her sword again.


    She sent another snow vortex behind Lilith to be surrounded by two snow vortexes, making it harder to escape.


    Closing her eyes, Lilith opened them again as purple light shed through them. She seemed to have be an interesting different person altogether.


    Lowering her body little, dark sword shes were sent in two times, the first at the front while the second to the back.


    Dark sword shes shed against the lightning vortex producing a shocking explosion that engulfed Lilith. From the explosion, Lilith was sent flying; no, when looked closely, she was riding on the explosion''s momentum to escape it.


    Everything happened too fast, and by the time Snow could react, Lilith was already behind her; her back was facing him; however, this didn''t stop her from thrusting her sword in reverse with her two hands.


    Swoosh!


    The ck and almost ethereal sword tore through the air and was about to tear through Snow''s waist; half of his waist would be gone if this strike were to connect.


    Snow''s beast instinct red up, and never like before she gained perfect control of his body, she waited until thest moment before moving her body to the opposite side with all her strength.


    Although Snow didn''te out unscathed from Lilith''s sword, she seeded in minimizing the damage; she received a light injury; however, the injury seemed to be eroding.

 Chapter 204 Their Second Clash 2

    Chapter 204 Their Second sh 2


    Lowering her body a little, dark sword shes were sent in two times, the first at the front while the second to the back.


    Dark sword shes shed against the lightning vortex producing a shocking explosion that engulfed Lilith. From the explosion, Lilith was sent flying; no, when looked closely, she was riding on the explosion''s momentum to escape it.


    Everything happened too fast, and by the time Snow could react, Lilith was already behind her; her back was facing her; however, this didn''t stop her from thrusting her sword in reverse with her two hands.


    Swoosh!


    The ck and almost ethereal sword tore through the air and was about to tear through Snow''s waist; half of her waist would be gone if this strike were to connect.


    Snow''s beast instinct red up, and never like before she gained perfect control of her body, she waited until thest moment before moving her body to the opposite side with all her strength.


    Although Snow didn''te out unscathed from Lilith''s sword, she seeded in minimizing the damage; she received a light injury; however, the injury seemed to be eroding.


    Time seemed to have stopped as Snow watched the sword slowlye toward her head.


    Just before the sword could reach her body, ice ruptured under Snow''s feet tounch into the sky.


    As she floated in the sky, Snowunched multiple Ice arrows whichbined into an Ice snowstorm that directly targeted Lilith on the ground.


    Lilith snorted waved her sword upwards and fiercely struck it towards the ground.


    *BOOM!!!*


    A loud explosion sounded out as an overwhelming st of ck energy from her weapon and body channeled outwards towards all sides and even dissipated Snow''s Ice snowstorm because of the pure force behind her st.


    Craters formed on the ground as shockwaves passed through it, and Snow could see the ground shaking fiercely from the sky. The shockwave was so strong that some spread to the air.


    Feeling the danger Snow quickly moved hundreds of meters backward. But the enormous shockwave and explosive force rammed her flying.


    However, she somehow regained his bnce while protecting herself from the shockwaves. But she still felt like her head was rammed and felt a bit dizzy as she couldn''t altogether avoid the shockwaves.


    ''What a strong attack!''


    Snow was astonished, experiencing the oppressive force behind Lilith''s dark st. She also saw that her Ice snowstorm, which she had sacrificed a lot of origin for, had already been dispelled.


    [Phantom Sword!]


    Snow unleashed her sword skill toward her back.


    ngs! ngs! ngs!


    Lilith, who appeared behind her, was forced to deal with the phantom swords.


    In the meantime time, Snow raised her sword, and Dark Ice arrows appeared and turned into Ice lightning bolts and shot toward Lilith at breakneck speed; she was still dealing with the phantom swords when the Ice arrows struck.


    Z~ Boom!


    The sheer destructive force carried by the dark Ice lightning bolt destroyed the ethereal phantom swords before striking Lilith, so it appeared.


    At thest moment when the dark Ice lightning bolt was about to strike Lilith, thetter lifted her head; her red eyes shed crimson before like a docile child in front of its mother, the dark Ice lightning bolt momentarily stopped as if to worship Lilith before descending after receiving some kind of signal, the Ice lightning boltnded on Lilith''s body before moving to her hands and enveloped her legs, everything happened in an instant.


    Suddenly,


    BANG!


    Snow felt like a truck had just rammed into her as he was sent flying like a rocket while she vomited a mouthful of blood. It took her some moment to understand what just transpired; somehow, Lilith had borrowed his dark Ice lightning bolt to increase her strength before moving toward him at a godly speed; she then punched her with two hands covered in dark Ice lightning, and everything happened too fast, so fast that Snow who prided herself for her speed, to be a speedster couldn''t react at all.


    ''''Cough!"


    Snow coughed up a mouthful of blood. Her chest and hands ripped open, and hot blood sshed out. She ignored the pain as the impact sent her flying toward the ground.


    Boom!


    A small crater was created, and as if it wasn''t enough, the shockwave behind the punch tried to drive into the ground; she forcefully altered her body, and she stood. Then she put her feet on the ground forcefully and stopped herself from dragging back any further.


    Snow grinned, dark mist appeared from her inside to cover her body, and astonishingly, her wounds showed a quick recovery.


    Lilith was not surprised by this; she showed disgust because of something ominous from that dark mist.


    ''''This is so much fun!" Snow grinned as blood trickled down her lips.


    ''''However, let''s end it.''''


    ''''Purgatory!"


    Swoosh~!


    Suddenly, the half-destroyed forest turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.


    A sense of helplessness gripped Lilith''s heart. It was a helplessness every blind man would experience as they lost their sight.


    RIPPPPPPPP


    In such an environment, in the sky, a slit violently ripped open.


    The slit was not even as thick as a hair. Still, it was too bright, radiating a glow of countless colors swirling as if it was the insides of a kaleidoscope tube.


    Instinctively Lilith hurriedly jerked her head at the slit.


    ''''Purgatory...!"


    Lilith muttered, half unconscious.


    Whoosh!


    Ghost-like and demon-like figures appeared in the swirling colors, their expressions filled with hunger.


    Lilith looked at them and realized she was right. She remembered what she had read in the ancient record.


    ''''Do you think now is the time to be distracted?"


    Suddenly, Snow''s voice rang in Lilith''s ears, bringing her consciousness back to reality.


    It quickly turned its head.


    But it was toote.


    BANG!


    By then, the sword has brutally pounded into her chest.


    Lilith''s chest caved in, and her back arched out while her body was sent flying, ready to m into the slit. The ghost-like figures smiled and extended their hands to grab the iing meal.


    Their ethereal hands turned into chains that shot at Lilith.


    Lilith with a bloody mouth, dered.


    ''''Bloody Mary''s Descent!"


    Kang!


    There was a bright sh of light that forced Snow to close her eyes, and when she opened them again, she was shocked by the sight before her.


    A gigantic figure appeared behind Lilith; this figure wore a crimson robe, she was blindfolded, with beautiful dark hair, and six pairs of ck wings.


    Fear gripped Snow''s heart; even the ghost-like figures summoned through Purgatory seemed afraid before this thing swung the giant sword in her hands.


    KABOOM!


    Snow''s purgatory was cleaved alongside the mountain behind her.


    Snow''s figure disappeared, then the whole floor trembled before as if it was about to disappear before stabilizing. Snow waspletely wretched, kneeling while Lilith was breathing heavily.

 Chapter 205 Enemies working together 1

    Chapter 205 Enemies working together 1


    A gigantic figure appeared behind Lilith; this figure wore a crimson robe, she was blindfolded, with beautiful dark hair, and six pairs of ck wings.


    Fear gripped Snow''s heart; even the ghost-like figures summoned through Purgatory seemed afraid before this thing swung the giant sword in her hands.


    KABOOM!


    Snow''s purgatory was cleaved alongside the mountain behind her.


    Snow''s figure disappeared, then the whole floor trembled before as if it was about to disappear before stabilizing. Snow waspletely wretched, kneeling while Lilith was breathing heavily.


    After panting for a while Lilith approached Snow with a murderous intent but upon getting closer she had a change of heart simply because her instinct warned her that she could die if she were to attempt to get rid of this girl.


    "!"


    A chill crawled up her spine as she realized what would happen if she were to ignore this warning and in the end, Lilith sighed and decided to postpone getting rid of this woman forter.


    ''''You are sure lucky.'''' She left those words behind ignoring Snow who had been ring at her despite her current sorry state. Like this, their second confrontation ended up in Lilith''s victory albeit she couldn''t finish her enemy as she normally does.


    Leaning against a nearby tree, Lilith decided to take a quick nap for her body to recover from the injury of the fight. She closed her eyes putting her consciousness on a temporary pause.


    One hourter, both women have recuperated enough to move, so they moved toward the next floor without uttering a word.


    Spark could be seen flying between them, both equally stubborn to ask for trust to cooperate. Both were thinking of doing their thing on their own.


    The second floor was a forest. The forest was vast, radiant, and lush. Its canopy was imed by crab apple,rch, and cedar, their leaves and branches allowed for just enough light to pass down for a diversity of bushes to cultivate the crunchyyer of leaves below.


    Swooping climbing nts dangled from a couple of trees, and a range of flowers, which desperately tried to avoid the shadows, added some color to the otherwise mundane view.


    A variation of beastly noises, which were caused by foraging animals, brightened up the forest and added to the sounds of the asional sounds of breaking twigs beneath the feet ofrger animals.


    As soon as they entered the forest, a thick fog appeared surrounding them and reducing their sight.


    [Defeat the Giant Orc]


    Lilith moved like lightning ignoring Snow who immediately went after her but because her injuries had notpletely healed she couldn''t catch up, leaving Lilith to arrive faster.


    Giant Orc.


    A Giant Orc over three meters. Naturally, the strength that this huge body could showcase was beyond description.


    They could tear a Troll apart with their bare hands, and when they were in a group, they wouldn''t even avoid fighting an Ogre.


    But the really scary thing about Giant Orcs wasn''t their physical ability.


    The truly horrific thing about them was their Troll-like vitality and the fact that once they found prey, they would not stop pursuing them until they died.


    The Giant Orc before Lilith was wearing armor making the already scary monster even more scary. This set of armor has a hood with a face guard with the shape of aughing face on one half and a crying face on the other. Attached to its side are two small horns that curve backward, one of which is partially broken.


    The shoulders are fairly rounded, long, andrge. They''re decorated with several rows of small, sharp spikes. Each row reaches from back to front.


    The upper arms are protected by pointed, half-covering rerebraces which sit well under the shoulder tes. The lower arms are covered by vambraces which haveyers of pointed leather on the outer sides.


    The breastte is made from variousyers of squared-crafted leather. It covers everything from the neck down and ends at the groin, but the shoulder area is fairly exposed to allow for more movement space.


    The upper legs are covered by a skirt of horizontalyers of leather and fur reaching down to the knee. The front is open. The lower legs are protected by leather shin guards which haveyers of squared leather on the outer sides. Thick leather pants are worn beneath this all.


    People said that if you encountered a Giant Orc when on your own, it would be better to just kill yourself on the spot because of how scary they''re. Currently, a frail woman was facing this beast, however, something astonishing was happening when this woman finally made a move.


    Gurgle!


    It was this very Giant Orc that fell to the ground with its eyes rolled back in its head, struggling to breathe.


    Gurgle!


    This creature on the ground in no way resembled the one that drove fear into the hearts of people everywhere.


    Crunch, crunch!


    Then a woman appeared in front of this Giant Orc.


    Lilith stared at the Orc before her with a nk expression.


    This was a sight that people, who knew what the Giant Orc was capable of, would find hard to believe.


    Was there anything to fear from a Giant Orc when it was struggling to breathe?


    Nevertheless, Lilith simply looked down at the Giant Orc with bloody eyes.


    That was it.


    She didn''t stab a sword into its defenseless body, she didn''t use a spell or skill, and she didn''t appear to be cautious of it either.


    She didn''t even seem that interested in it.


    Instead, after a short while, she lifted his head and looked around.


    There wasn''t much to see because of the thick poisonous fog and the ck rain that was falling from the sky.


    Gurgle!


    Gurgle!


    And all that could be heard were sounds simr to those from the Giant Orcing from every direction.


    After listening for a moment, Lilith lifted her head.


    "You arete.''''


    Those words were directed at the new entrant, Snow red at Lilith as if she could swallow her but looking at the giant beast on the ground she couldn''t help but acknowledge that this woman was the real deal without, however, she would surpass her and kill Lilith brutally as possible. Snow fantasized.


    Ignoring Snow who seemed to be thinking of something bad, Lilith killed the beast with one swing of her sword.

 Chapter 206 Enemies Working Together 1

    A gigantic figure appeared behind Lilith; this figure wore a crimson robe, she was blindfolded, with beautiful dark hair, and six pairs of ck wings.


    Fear gripped Snow''s heart; even the ghost-like figures summoned through Purgatory seemed afraid before this thing swung the giant sword in her hands.


    KABOOM!


    Snow''s purgatory was cleaved alongside the mountain behind her.


    Snow''s figure disappeared, then the whole floor trembled before as if it was about to disappear before stabilizing. Snow waspletely wretched, kneeling while Lilith was breathing heavily.


    After panting for a while Lilith approached Snow with a murderous intent but upon getting closer she had a change of heart simply because her instinct warned her that she could die if she were to attempt to get rid of this girl.


    "!"


    A chill crawled up her spine as she realized what would happen if she were to ignore this warning and in the end, Lilith sighed and decided to postpone getting rid of this woman forter.


    ''''You are sure lucky.'''' She left those words behind ignoring Snow who had been ring at her despite her current sorry state. Like this, their second confrontation ended up in Lilith''s victory albeit she couldn''t finish her enemy as she normally does.


    Leaning against a nearby tree, Lilith decided to take a quick nap for her body to recover from the injury of the fight. She closed her eyes putting her consciousness on a temporary pause.


    One hourter, both women have recuperated enough to move, so they moved toward the next floor without uttering a word.


    Spark could be seen flying between them, both equally stubborn to ask for trust to cooperate. Both were thinking of doing their thing on their own.


    The second floor was a forest. The forest was vast, radiant, and lush. Its canopy was imed by crab apple,rch, and cedar, their leaves and branches allowed for just enough light to pass down for a diversity of bushes to cultivate the crunchyyer of leaves below.


    Swooping climbing nts dangled from a couple of trees, and a range of flowers, which desperately tried to avoid the shadows, added some color to the otherwise mundane view.


    A variation of beastly noises, which were caused by foraging animals, brightened up the forest and added to the sounds of the asional sounds of breaking twigs beneath the feet ofrger animals.


    As soon as they entered the forest, a thick fog appeared surrounding them and reducing their sight.


    [Defeat the Giant Orc]


    Lilith moved like lightning ignoring Snow who immediately went after her but because her injuries had notpletely healed she couldn''t catch up, leaving Lilith to arrive faster.


    Giant Orc.


    A Giant Orc over three meters. Naturally, the strength that this huge body could showcase was beyond description.


    They could tear a Troll apart with their bare hands, and when they were in a group, they wouldn''t even avoid fighting an Ogre.


    But the really scary thing about Giant Orcs wasn''t their physical ability.


    The truly horrific thing about them was their Troll-like vitality and the fact that once they found prey, they would not stop pursuing them until they died.


    The Giant Orc before Lilith was wearing armor making the already scary monster even more scary. This set of armor has a hood with a face guard with the shape of aughing face on one half and a crying face on the other. Attached to its side are two small horns that curve backward, one of which is partially broken.


    The shoulders are fairly rounded, long, andrge. They''re decorated with several rows of small, sharp spikes. Each row reaches from back to front.


    The upper arms are protected by pointed, half-covering rerebraces which sit well under the shoulder tes. The lower arms are covered by vambraces which haveyers of pointed leather on the outer sides.


    The breastte is made from variousyers of squared-crafted leather. It covers everything from the neck down and ends at the groin, but the shoulder area is fairly exposed to allow for more movement space.


    The upper legs are covered by a skirt of horizontalyers of leather and fur reaching down to the knee. The front is open. The lower legs are protected by leather shin guards which haveyers of squared leather on the outer sides. Thick leather pants are worn beneath this all.


    People said that if you encountered a Giant Orc when on your own, it would be better to just kill yourself on the spot because of how scary they''re. Currently, a frail woman was facing this beast, however, something astonishing was happening when this woman finally made a move.


    Gurgle!


    It was this very Giant Orc that fell to the ground with its eyes rolled back in its head, struggling to breathe.


    Gurgle!


    This creature on the ground in no way resembled the one that drove fear into the hearts of people everywhere.


    Crunch, crunch!


    Then a woman appeared in front of this Giant Orc. Lilith stared at the Orc before her with a nk expression.


    This was a sight that people, who knew what the Giant Orc was capable of, would find hard to believe.


    Was there anything to fear from a Giant Orc when it was struggling to breathe?


    Nevertheless, Lilith simply looked down at the Giant Orc with bloody eyes.


    That was it.


    She didn''t stab a sword into its defenseless body, she didn''t use a spell or skill, and she didn''t appear to be cautious of it either.


    She didn''t even seem that interested in it.


    Instead, after a short while, she lifted his head and looked around.


    There wasn''t much to see because of the thick poisonous fog and the ck rain that was falling from the sky.


    Gurgle!


    Gurgle!


    And all that could be heard were sounds simr to those from the Giant Orcing from every direction.


    After listening for a moment, Lilith lifted her head.


    "You arete.''''


    Those words were directed at the new entrant, Snow red at Lilith as if she could swallow her but looking at the giant beast on the ground she couldn''t help but acknowledge that this woman was the real deal without, however, she would surpass her and kill Lilith brutally as possible. Snow fantasized.


    Ignoring Snow who seemed to be thinking of something bad, Lilith killed the beast with one swing of her sword.

 Chapter 207 To The Next Floor

    ?


    Meanwhile, in Orpheus''s location, the group moved to the next floor where they were asked to kill some origin beasts, a Lizard-type monster.


    Lilyunched a preemptive attack, it was a fireball that exploded at the entrance of the cave.


    The lizards rushed out of the cave, their bodies almost invisible to others thanks to camouge. Their movements were quick, but silent as they tried to investigate what or who was responsible for the explosion.


    Behind the grass foliage, Lily informed others of her findings.


    "Twelve lizards," Lily thought for a second before saying. "They should be adults."


    "Yeap," Ilya nodded. She felt the movements were unlike small lizards so them being adults made sense.


    ''''You will go collect the herb while we will take care of the origin beasts,'''' Lily ordered.


    "Sure," Orpheus agreed on the proposal.


    "Illya, you will be helping your brother, and me to stop theing lizards," Lily looked at Ilya and said.


    Ilya didn''t say anything but just nodded her head in agreement.


    "We will handle them," Ilya''s brother Hellion said as they leaped out from the foliage. "Use the chance to acquire as many herbs as you can."


    Orpheus simrly rushed out.


    The lizards were camouged and not invisible. But as long as one can discover them once and know their pattern, it wasn''t impossible to adapt to their tricks.


    Hellion stuck the ground with his arms strengthened.


    BANG


    The ground shattered but a rock-like figure pounced through the air, slowly its body bing clear. A rock-scaled lizard came out in the picture, its tail waving towards him but he dodged as he counterattacked.


    "Ilya!" Lily called out as she fought against a lizard when another attacked her from behind.


    Ilya raised her arms. The ck discs d on her wrist flew out and floated in front of her.


    She took the discs in her hands and then threw them out one after another. The discs started rotating in a chopping manner, its sharp edges glinting, as they rushed ahead.


    A lizard viciously whipped out its tail at Lily. Just as the tail was about to strike, a disc passed through it, slicing it apart.


    Blood gushed out from the tail and the lizard roared furiously. Before it could target Ilya, another disc pierced through its neck.


    Its powerful and deadly scales offered no resistance to the disc as its head fell off.


    THUD


    The lizard''s body fell to the ground with a loud thud sound. The other lizards were stunned by the development.


    Three lizards opened their mouths and moved towards Ilya now that the deadly discs were no longer in her hands.


    However, Ilya''s expression remained the same as ever.


    As a lizard pounced on her with its mouth wide open, a loud screeching sound came from behind.


    Shocked, the lizard turned around and in its eyes there was disbelief. The two discs which have gone ahead made a circle around.


    They returned with more speed than before and cut through the lizard even before it could blink.


    Lily who was seeing was equally startled as this was the first time she was seeing Ilya fighting seriously. She was shocked as well when she saw the discs making strange trajectories without any action from Ilya. She was just standing there while the discs curved through the air to kill lizards around her like they were weak monsters.


    "Ilya, don''t destroy them fully," Lily reasoned. "We could sell their scales and internal organs back to the academy to earn points."


    Ilya just shrugged her shoulders as she continued to face more lizards.


    "Impressive for sure," Orpheus thought as he entered the cave now that the lizards were distracted.


    When he felt the presence of a lizard about to attack him, Orpheus darted to the side, and the next second, a giant hole was smashed in the ce he was just a moment ago.


    Orpheus took care of the beast as he proceeded deeper into the cave.


    Hellion followed him leaving the others behind to join themter.


    "There should be a lizard ahead," He said as soon as he walked in.


    Growl.


    A lizard growled as its body was sted away by a Hellion greatsword.


    Orpheus who had just taken care of another monster stood there waiting for Hellion.


    "So far so good," He proudly said as they continued ahead.


    "Let''s see if you can say it again," Orpheus thought as his lips slightly curved up.


    RIPPP


    The next moment, the sound of flesh being ripped apart sounded in the cave.


    "AHHH!" Hellion cried out. He looked at his right leg with absolute horror on his face.


    A lizard was mping down its jaw on his leg, and flesh and blood sputtered out. He didn''t even realize how the lizard came next to him, undetected by him till the final moment.


    Lily who arrived was petrified. She didn''t detect any movement in the air or ground to feel its presence.


    "Shit!" Hellion cursed as heunched a wind bullet at the beast''s head.


    But the lizard wasn''t a least bit worried. It swept its tail towards theing wind bullet.


    Bang!


    The Wind bullet pierced through the monster''s tail.


    Before he could be pleased, he saw the pierced flesh being closed up with new flesh. The tail was recovered in almost no time.


    Even ordinary lizards have regenerative abilities much less mutated ones. When her sister killed the lizard''s tail outside, the reason it wasn''t able to regenerate was that its head was severed the next moment, thus killing it.


    As long as the head and heart weren''t damaged or the connection to them wasn''t severed, the lizard could simply recover from its wounds and fight without any worries.


    "Help me!" Hellion fell to the ground, his hands on his injured leg. The lizard chewed the flesh and devoured it in one go.


    As the lizard stepped forward, its eyes flickered with anger. It raised its head and opened its mouth wide to eat a sneaky assaulter.


    Orpheus was somersaulting through the air with his fist aimed at the neck of the lizard.


    The lizard roared as the fist came close to its neck. It felt a strong force from the attack and didn''t wish to take it directly on its neck.


    The neck was covered with scales, but it sensed an invisible gauntlet-like covering on the hand of the attacker. The lizard reasoned that the human has suppressed the surrounding air to form a defense around his hand.


    Its tail whipped out, to prevent the attack.


    Orpheus just twisted his body in mid-air to dodge the tail whilending his fist on the neck.


    Snap!


    The sound of bone being snapped into two came out of the neck. The lizard''s eyes were filled with unwillingness and fury as it closed its eyes for the final time.


    "Take this," Lily took out a regenerative pill from her pocket and stuffed it in Hellion''s mouth.


    Hellion gulped down the pill while wiping the sweat from his face. He felt his luck was terrible. He was acting arrogant, trying topete with Orpheus for Lily''s attention but almost lost a leg in the process.


    They didn''t stand for long and continued their journey with more caution.


    "Thanks," Hellion said to Orpheus after some time. If not for him, he felt he was gone.


    He felt gratitude towards Orpheus.


    "Please don''t mention it," Orpheus said with a kind smile. "We exist to help each other during the journey."


    "You are a nice fellow," Hellion added thinking maybe he might have misjudged Orpheus.


    "You are overpraising me," Orpheus scratched the back of his head while inwardly smirking.


    Lily almost broke into a peal ofughter, she felt like this man was too wicked.

 Chapter 208 Unexpected Situation 1

    208 Unexpected Situation 1


    ''''Take this," Lily took out a regenerative pill from her pocket and stuffed it in Hellion''s mouth.


    Hellion gulped down the pill while wiping the sweat from his face. He felt his luck was terrible. He was acting arrogant, trying topete with Orpheus for Lily''s attention but almost lost a leg in the process.


    They didn''t stand for long and continued their journey with more caution.


    "Thanks," Hellion said to Orpheus after some time. If not for him, he felt he was gone.


    He felt gratitude towards Orpheus.


    "Please don''t mention it," Orpheus said with a kind smile. "We exist to help each other during the journey."


    "You are a nice fellow," Hellion added thinking maybe he might have misjudged Orpheus.


    "You are overpraising me," Orpheus scratched the back of his head while inwardly smirking.


    Lily almost broke into a peal ofughter, she felt like this man was too wicked.


    Orpheus and others took each step with care. Hellion was especially on guard after the recent attack by Rock-scaled Lizard.


    He has brought a re to help them see better inside the cave, though not everyone agreed it was a good decision.


    As they walked ahead, from a wall on the left said, a lizard''s mouth suddenly popped out. The lizard was camouged so it was almost impossible to mark out its presence unless one looks very carefully.


    "Watch out!" Illy shouted to warn Lily and others, albeit a bitte. She believed the cave was made from special materials which reduced her senses.


    "What?!" Lily was on the extreme left and she waspletely caught off-guard. The lizard was already above her shoulder and she has no time to back off.


    As the mouth mped its sharp jaws around her shoulder, the eyes of the lizard suddenly turned stiff before it could chew the flesh.


    It opened its mouth and backed off, releasing helpless sounds.


    "Huh?" Lily looked ahead and noticed the lizard''s neck being grasped by Orpheus. She understood the lizard didn''t back off on its own, it was forced to.


    The lizard tried to struggle with its tail whipping towards him, but Orpheus just moved his other hand to block the tail.


    "Not good manners to force yourself on ady. She is too precious for the like of you to try to approach her.''''


    He said in disdain as he applied pressure on its windpipe.


    With a final grunt of helplessness and anger, the lizard''s eyes turned listless. Orpheus threw its corpse on the floor like it was some chicken.


    Ilya and Hellion were stunned by the ease with which he defeated the lizard. They have witnessed his powers before but didn''t realize he could do it so easily.


    The most astonished one was Hellion. He wanted to cry since Orpheus could save Lily before the lizard could bite her, so why didn''t he show the same activeness when he was attacked? Maybe be I''m a man? But he didn''t show the same enthusiasm he had for Lily for my sister. Hellion observed Orpheus lost in thoughts.


    Ilya was also looking at Orpheus wondering if would have done the same thing for her. She quickly discarded this thought away.


    Orpheus ignored their reactions and brought his eyes on Lily.


    She was looking at him, her cheeks slightly flushed given the words he used when he killed the lizard. She obviously knew he was teasing her while fooling others, but as a young girl, he still got the best out of her.


    "Are you fine?" He asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes," She answered, quickly concealing her embarrassment.


    Orpheus smirked, acting as if he hadn''t seen Lily blushing.


    After the little episode, the group continued their exploration, killing the Lizard''s origin beast while not forgetting to collect the herb necessary forpleting this floor quest.


    Soon, they moved to the next floor which surprisingly was a town, a ghost town.


    What was once a busy roadway that led to Westray was barely detectable beneathyers of dust, sand, shrubs, and leaves. Gardens are bustling with insect life who''ve made their home in the now tall grasses and overgrown bushes.


    Most doors still stood sturdy in their frames. They were a little dirty, but if you only focused on the doors you''d expect people toe out as if nothing had changed. Paint crumbled off of the walls and was slowly reced by vines that crawled their way toward the rooftops.


    Westray, once a major hub for new businesses and young families was but a hollow shell of its former self. The air which was once filled with the many sounds of a growingmunity had grown eerily quiet. The silence was only broken up by the asional animal sound and a gust of wind.


    The lighthouse was once a beacon in multiple senses of the word. The once bright light on the outskirts of town was now merely a broken pir and the perfect spot for nesting birds who dly took advantage of this.


    The town was truly an eerie sight. So many lives were forgotten and whatever was left to show for it is slowly withering away as time goes on. But even though many buildings had found a new purpose there was just no way this town''s former self could ever be restored.


    The group moved cautiously in the city. Orpheus secretly spread his senses, taking in the whole city. He could sense a few monsters here and there but he also sensed something repulsiveing from the depth of the ghost town.


    While Lily and the others readied their respective weapons, the ruin''s robotic voice rang out, announcing the content of this floor.


    [Defeat the unknown enemy, the unknown entity in the depth of the city.]


    ''''What? This is different from what the record said.'''' Lily cried in rm, she looked at Orpheus as if to ask him if he knew anything about this unknown entity but all she received in return was Orpheus simply shrugging his shoulders.


    ''''Tch!" Lily clicked her tongue in annoyance. Of course, she didn''t believe Orpheus''s im of not knowing anything, still, they have to proceed forward.

 Chapter 209 Unexpected Situation 2/ 1st Apparition Part 1

    209 Unexpected Situation 2/ 1st Apparition Part 1


    The group moved cautiously in the city. Orpheus secretly spread his senses, taking in the whole city. He could sense a few monsters here and there but he also sensed something repulsiveing from the depth of the ghost town.


    While Lily and the others readied their respective weapons, the ruin''s robotic voice rang out, announcing the content of this floor.


    [Defeat the unknown enemy, the unknown entity in the depth of the city.]


    ''''What? This is different from what the record said.'''' Lily cried in rm, she looked at Orpheus as if to ask him if he knew anything about this unknown entity but all she received in return was Orpheus simply shrugging his shoulders.


    ''''Tch!" Lily clicked her tongue in annoyance. Of course, she didn''t believe Orpheus''s im of not knowing anything, still, they have to proceed forward.


    ''''Let''s go.''''


    At the same time in the outside world in certain forbidden zone.


    The vampire''s hidden city.


    In the night, one could barely tell where the darkness began and where it ended.


    There are silver gems dotting the night sky. The soft glow of the moon also rained down on the city. Like a faint silver sash, the moonlight enveloped the city.


    Somewhere in this city was a normal house.


    From the outside, this house looksvish. It has been built with brownstones and has tan brick decorations. Short, wide windows add to the overall style of the house and have been added to the house in a fairly asymmetrical pattern.


    The house is equipped with arge kitchen and two bathrooms, it also has afortable living room, three bedrooms, a grand dining room, a yroom, and a small storage room.


    The building is shaped like an L. The extension extends into stylish gardens circling around half the house.


    The second floor is bigger than the first, which creates a stylish overhang on two sides of the house. This floor has roughly the same style as the floor below.


    The roof is high and rounded and is covered with dark ceramic tiles. One small chimney sits at the side of the house. Rows of small windows let in plenty of light to the rooms below the roof.


    The house itself is surrounded by a gorgeous garden, including various trees, bushes, flowers, and arge pond.


    This house is owned by Orpheus''s first creation Nix. She was currently in the master bedroom.


    She was dressed in ascivious negligee! Shey face down. A see-through cloth that made heavy use ofce! The white skin is slightly seen underneath it! And ck underwear! The hem of the skirt that anxiously moved down from the bent knee seemed it would be turned up at any moment.


    ''''Sight! I''ve missed the past.'''' Nix mumbled recollecting some events in the past.


    ???


    It was an event before the Angel race got almostpletely wiped out. Nix was proving her worth so she went forward to ughter an entire city.


    The city of Freyport was built at the base of a potentially active volcano and was truly a fully beautiful sight. Its allure is matched by the backdrop of cascading waterfalls which have helped shape the city into what it was today.


    The climate these waterfalls brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings incorporate the aesthetic elements of water and waterfalls, as well as the lush greenery they provide.


    The skyline was crowded with stone buildings and more seem to be on their way. Parks and gardens are flourishing in Freyport and it had attracted a lot of attention. Many different cultures have left their mark not just on the city''s people, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of no variation has grown into an amalgamation of differences and it''s this that unites the 1 million people to this day.


    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of concession stands, gastro pubs, and restaurants offer a plethora of culinary choices, and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy city exploring, arcades, adventure sports, or one of the many other recreational venues.


    However, currently, this city was facing an extreme crisis because of one person, one woman causing a massacre.


    She released her strength, a terrible killing intent burst forth, it was bone-chilling.


    Faint snowkes floated in the sky. They were very sparkling and translucent. However, they were mixed with the color of blood. In the sky, there was even a horrifying vision.


    Mountains of corpses, seas of blood, and piles of bones.


    Blood-colored lotuses bloomed one after another. It was iparably dazzling and brilliant.


    A beautiful woman in red walked out barefooted. Her ck hair fluttered in the wind. Her aura was cold and emotionless. Her eyes were like knives.


    She stood under the sky and opened her mouth to roar.


    All the origin and life essence within a radius of hundred kilometers rolled toward her. They covered the sky and the sun like smoke signals. They were swallowed into her mouth and turned into gushing and vast energy.


    Then, her cold and emotionless gazended on the many Awakeners and living beings who had rushed over because of the strange phenomenon.


    These Awakeners and living beings were very powerful. They were not ordinary people. They were all important figures of various ns. Their strength was very strong, and the weakest was at Level 4.


    However, at this moment, they all felt a chill run down their spines. It was as if their backs were frozen. They felt as if they were being targeted by their natural enemy.


    "Who is this? Could it be a member of the vicious vampire race that appearedtely?"


    A big family''s important figure trembled. Because of the woman in red''s wless appearance, he was a bit stunned. Then, he reacted and couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    "Could it be that this is the beginning of a war?!"


    Some people were terrified. Their souls trembled. They nned to leave this ce. They were terrified and wanted to escape.


    This person with such a strange aura was clearly abnormal. Her strength was unfathomable and as vast as the sea.


    "Not good, she has her eyes on us ¡­ Hurry and leave. This ce is dangerous. We can''t stay here for long!"


    "It''s definitely one of the vampire race people, she hase to ughter us, let''s quickly escape and contact the power origin masters.''''


    One of those powerful origin masters dering, ready to abandon the city to escape as far as possible.


    Sorry for the unstable, update, I promise to make it 3-4 chapters a week. Please support me by buying privileges and sending Gift. Even the smallest will do. It will encourage me to work harder and upload regrly. Thks


    Nickaido

 Chapter 210 Unexpected Situation 3/1st Apparition Part 2

    Chapter 210 Unexpected Situation 3/1st Apparition Part 2


    A big family''s important figure trembled. Because of the woman in red''s wless appearance, he was a bit stunned. Then, he reacted and couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    "Could it be that this is the  beginning of a war?!"


    Some people were terrified. Their souls trembled. They nned to leave this ce. They were terrified and wanted to escape.


    This person with such a strange aura was abnormal. Her strength was unfathomable and as vast as the sea.


    "Not good, she has her eyes on us ¡­ Hurry and leave. This ce is dangerous. We can''t stay here for long!"


    "It''s one of the vampire race people, she hase to ughter us, let''s quickly escape and contact the power origin masters.''''


    One of those powerful origin masters dering, ready to abandon the city to escape as far as possible.


    Many people reacted. They felt as if the woman in red''s gaze was like a heavenly knife that wanted to see through them. Even their souls would be destroyed.


    The other party wasn''t looking at them. She was looking at their souls!


    After understanding this, they didn''t dare to stay at all.


    Some people even burned their lifespan and activated secret skills. Their entire bodies burned and turned into rainbows to escape into the distance. They were terrified to the extreme.


    "Who exactly created this thing? They better not let me find out, or else I will hack them into pieces and make them regret ever being born into this world ¡­"


    Some people cursed, feeling iparable regret and fear. They used secret methods with all of their strength to escape this ce.


    If they knew that something like this would happen, they wouldn''t havee here out of curiosity. It was precisely because of this saying that curiosity killed the cat.


    However, in the next moment, boundless evil energy covered the heavens, covering heaven and earth as they descended.


    "Not good ¡­"


    All of the fleeing origin masters were in fear and despair. Their souls were almost frozen, unable to escape this demonic energy''s range.


    The woman in red''s eyes was cold and emotionless. There wasn''t the slightest fluctuation.


    She merely raised her palm and pointed forward. Scarlet multicolored light filled the sky, scattering down like blood-colored stars one after another.


    Immediately, the world seemed as if they were going to be split apart. Terrifying killing intent engulfed outer space, making countless stars tremble.


    Hong!!!


    It was just a single finger, yet it made the origin in the air be chaotic. It was iparably terrifying, instantly passing through everyone in front of her.


    Then, with a boom, everyone was in despair. They exploded in the void, turning into a bloody mist. Their bodies and souls were destroyed.


    The surroundings of the city were immediately dyed with boundless killing intent and the color of blood.


    The woman in red walked out, walking into the void. Her face was wless, and her fine ck hair danced in the wind. She was very slow, but the nearbyws of heaven and earth changed because of her footsteps.


    She seemed to be searching for something and finally found it. She slowly walked in the direction of the thing she was after. she was neither fast nor slow, indifferent and emotionless.


    All of the creatures along the way were casually pped to death by her, until she reached the mountain gate of a powerful Temple made for the creator gods.


    Here, she stopped and listened to the sound of wooden fish striking the ground. Divine light shone brilliantly, illuminating all directions with a sense of holiness and tranquility.


    However, she frowned, as if she didn''t like this kind of aura. With a wave of her sleeve, a torrent of demonic energy surged out.


    The brilliance in front of the Temple of Gods was boundless, dazzling the sky. The figures of ancient monks, Many divine lights appeared to resist this attack.


    All of the believers of this temple rushed out with a great change in expression. However, it onlysted for a moment before they turned into fine powder and copsed into the void.


    Even the formation of the Temple onlysted for a breath before copsing and exploding.


    Some of the old origin masters with profound strength resisted for a breath, but in the next moment, they also coughed out blood and exploded, their bodies and souls destroyed.


    Under this kind of terrifying power, they were as weak as ants.


    Buzz!!


    The next moment, a vast rainbow light appeared, illuminating the sky. Golden light surged, and the scene was solemn. A white-browed old man sat cross-legged with a benevolent expression. He opened his eyes and floated in the sky, looking at the woman in red from afar.


    ''''Bless the divine Gods, intruder, why don''t you let go of your hatred ¡­"


    He chanted the name of gods and looked at what happened here. His heart was filled with grief and helplessness, but he still wanted to persuade the woman in red to let go of her hatred for the living


    However, he hadn''t finished speaking when he felt the top of his head go numb, and a wless and slender finger that was like a spring onion had already pierced through the space between his brows, causing him to swallow the rest of his words back down his throat.


    The white-browed old man''s eyes still had thest breath of astonishment and shock. He had no idea how the woman in red appeared next to him. Then, thest light in his eyes dimmed, and his body and soul were destroyed.


    The woman in red walked past his corpse. Her eyes were as cold and emotionless as a knife, as if she found him an eyesore and crushed a small bug.


    She stopped here. Beside her was a sea of blood and corpses, which made her jade-like feet look even more white. Then, she looked into the distance and walked again.


    On this day, one city vanished from this world and the name of a certain red-clothed woman resounded through the world. Her first apparition sent chaos through the world. This marked the Goddess of Death''s first apparition.

 Chapter 211 Unexpected Situation 4

    211 Unexpected Situation 4


    The white-browed old man''s eyes still had thest breath of astonishment and shock. He had no idea how the woman in red appeared next to him. Then, thest light in his eyes dimmed, and his body and soul were destroyed.


    The woman in red walked past his corpse. Her eyes were as cold and emotionless as a knife as if she found him an eyesore and crushed a small bug.


    She stopped here. Beside her was a sea of blood and corpses, which made her jade-like feet look even more white. Then, she looked into the distance and walked again.


    On this day, one city vanished from this world and the name of a certain red-clothed woman resounded through the world. Her first apparition sent chaos through the world. This marked the Goddess of Death''s first apparition.


    The scene stopped as Nix closed her eyes and sighed.


    ''''I missed those times when I could go on a rampage, trampling on those humans making them fear us. The sight of blood I can never get enough of it.''''


    ''''Hah! I shall clean up a bit for Father to have a smooth sailing school life. Knowing him he would be bored soon. I should prepare for then.'''' Nix said as she slowly rose to her feet and went to take a shower before dressing in a new dress.


    Her elegant dress flows from top to bottom and has a keyhole neckline, which delicately reveals the modest dress worn below it. The smooth, corset of her dress covers her stomach where the continuous flow is broken up by a wide cloth band worn low around her waist.


    Below the cloth band, the dress opens up left and right and reveals the dress below. The front of the top dress is much shorter at the front and curves outwards, the back continues to flow a good length behind her and ends in a narrow curve.


    Her sleeves are almost the length of her arms and a little wide, their flow is broken up below the elbow where they change color and where they''re divided by long, ornamental bands, these are the same fabric and color used to outline the edges of the dress.


    ''''Let''s go.'''' She disappeared soon after, her next destination was the Holy Church in the middle of the continent where her second sister is.


    Meanwhile back to Orpheus''s and the other''s location.


    The group moved cautiously in the city. Orpheus secretly spread his senses, taking in the whole city. He could sense a few monsters here and there but he also sensed something repulsiveing from the depth of the ghost town.


    While Lily and the others readied their respective weapons, the ruin''s robotic voice rang out, announcing the content of this floor.


    [Defeat the unknown enemy, the unknown entity in the depth of the city.]


    ''''What? This is different from what the record said.'''' Lily cried in rm, she looked at Orpheus as if to ask him if he knew anything about this unknown entity but all she received in return was Orpheus simply shrugging his shoulders.


    ''''Tch!" Lily clicked her tongue in annoyance. Of course, she didn''t believe Orpheus''s im of not knowing anything, still, they have to proceed forward.


    ''''Let''s go.''''


    Soon the group arrived at an interception, there was only one solution which was to separate the group into two, and the final was for the girls to go on one side while the males would take the only road left.


    ''''Please look out for any danger and call me and I''ll be there,'''' Orpheus smirked as he said those words but Lily simply rolled her eyes at him while Ilya sighed feeling jealous.


    Hellion clenched his fists tightly, he had expected to be paired with Lily and he would have used this opportunity to get closer to her but how can Orpheus not see through his intention? He simply foiled the naive boy''s n.


    Soon the group dispersed, going on their own.


    ''''Orpheus what''s your rtionship with Lily.''''


    As soon as they were on their own Hellion raised this question.


    ''Look at this. Curious aren''t we?'' Orpheus smirked inwardly while outwardly he raised his shoulders.


    ''''I leave it to your imagination.'''' He responded.


    Hellion frowned upon hearing this ambiguous answer. He felt like Orpheus at the moment was different than when the girls were present. He was like an emperor standing above everyone. He was just an ant before him, Hellion felt infinitely inferior to him and he didn''t like this feeling one bit, and just as he was about to question him about this ambiguous answer he simply fell asleep on the ground without warning.


    Orpheus didn''t even look at Hellion he put to sleep before disappearing. It was the time to watch a good show. To elerate Lily''s awakening and growth. It was why he separated them like this.


    In the meantime time on the girl''s location, as soon as they choose their road, they soon found themselves thrown into a thick fog. They couldn''t be together anymore and each drifted to a separate direction it was when it happened. An unexpected situation urred for Lily.


    Right now Lily met an unexpected enemy. An origin beast she had never heard of. She froze in ce, sweat covering her forehead.


    Two close-set eyes look at their surroundings from their eerie sockets. A t nose rests below, but it''s the huge mouth below that takes all the attention. A gummy smile reveals rows of eerie-looking teeth and a small tongue.


    Short wrinkled ears sit on each side of itsrge, pointy head, which itself is covered in web-like fans and has two stubby horns protruding from the sides.


    Its average chunky body is hunched over. Two long stone-like arms dangle at its sides and end in wide hands with curvy fingers, of which it has 10 in total.


    Its legs are tall and slightly bent, each ending in muscr feet.


    Its body was covered in feathers and its shoulders are narrower than its pelvis, from which a split tail sways back and forth.


    Swoosh!


    In the next moment, the weird origin beast moved and Lily was knocked flying.

 Chapter 212 Crisis

    212 Crisis


    Right now Lily met an unexpected enemy. An origin beast she had never heard of. She froze in ce, sweat covering her forehead.


    Two close-set eyes look at their surroundings from their eerie sockets. A t nose rests below, but it''s the huge mouth below that takes all the attention. A gummy smile reveals rows of eerie-looking teeth and a small tongue.


    Short wrinkled ears sit on each side of itsrge, pointy head, which itself is covered in web-like fans and has two stubby horns protruding from the sides.


    Its average chunky body is hunched over. Two long stone-like arms dangle at its sides and end in wide hands with curvy fingers, of which it has 10 in total.


    Its legs are tall and slightly bent, each ending in muscr feet.


    Its body was covered in feathers and its shoulders are narrower than its pelvis, from which a split tail sways back and forth.


    Swoosh!


    In the next moment, the weird origin beast moved and Lily was knocked flying.


    Boom!


    Her bodynded heavily on the other side of the road like a sack of potatoes and she rolled across the ground for a moment before staying still.


    The weird origin beast didn''t attack as if waiting, toying with its prey. The fog in the surrounding was cleared by now and finally, Lily who got knocked out temporarily regained her consciousness and struggled to stand back on her feet.


    Everything hurt. Lily''s head hurt, their chest hurt, her feet hurt. Sweat was pouring from her forehead, her hands were mmy and trembling and her teeth were gritted. It was all too much to handle and for a moment they considered giving in to the pain and giving up.


    Fighting through the pain was bing increasingly difficult, but above all else, it became increasingly annoying to have to deal with. She told herself it''d be over soon, whether that was true or not was irrelevant as it gave her the necessary strength to deal with it nheless.


    This could be considered the first time since she was born that Lily felt so much pain. She was in so much that she even thought maybe she was dreaming. Everything happened too fast for Lily to understand. She may have started to remember some of her memories but she hadn''tpletely epted them, so she was still confused.


    However, she wouldn''t be called a genius if she couldn''t adapt fast, therefore Lily regained her cool and wiped away the blood dripping from her mouth. She cast a healing spell using the Life attribute. Most of her injuries were healed instantly, as for the broken ribs they''ll take time topletely heal.


    At that moment the origin beast approached and stopped a few meters away from Lily and she could swear to have seen the weird origin beast grinning.


    She did not have the time to be angry because the beast was really intimidating.


    She recalled her knowledge about Origin beast to quickly determine this one''s level. An Origin Beast Tier 1= Origin Master Level 7-6, Tier 2=Level 5, Tier 3=Level 4, etc. We only have names for Tier 5 (Level 2) and Tier 6 (Level 1): Semi-Lord ss and Lord ss. As for Tier 7 Origin beast like Level 0, there isn''t any Tier 7.


    ''This thing isparable to Tier 3.'' She arrived at this conclusion, her instincts were telling her this and this conclusion scared her, she was just a Level 5 origin master at the moment. So she stood no chance again a beast only a Level 4 origin master can beat.


    Unprecedented feelings of fear arose and Lily felt her scalp blistering. She had goosebumps all over her body. This was an unprecedented crisis.


    Lily''s reflexes kicked in and both her lower limbs moved to flee before she even stood uppletely.


    ''''Grrrrr!"


    The weird origin beast grinned upon seeing Lily escaping into one of the broken houses.


    It is fun to chase after prey, they are tasty this way.


    The weird origin beast finally moved and soon caught up with Lily who abruptly stopped andunched an attack with the rapier she had summoned a moment ago.


    The origin beast wasn''t flustered at all, the beast responded by extending its w and the w met with the rapier, sparkle flew all over as the rapier and the w shed intensely. The difference in strength broke Lily''s wrist, and she dislocated her ankle while trying to withstand the force of the beast''s swing. She was flung out of the broken andnded face down on the ground. Her rapier was flung to the side, and she felt a burning pain from the bloodied hand previously gripping the hilt.


    ''As expected I''m not his match.'' Lily mumbled while quickly casting another healing spell on herself.


    It was unknown if it was because she knew it was hopeless to fear the beast more or what but at the moment she was uncharacteristically calm, so calm that her other half would have been shocked upon seeing her current state.


    The weird origin beast stopped in its track as it was unhappy, this woman wasn''t showing any fear but an unprecedented level of calmness, so much it was eerie. She had to die.


    Meanwhile Lily was thinking of the best scenario to survive in this situation, she couldn''t escape, she couldn''t ask for help. She was alone in this crisis, she could only ovee it herself.


    For some reason, she had the feeling that man must be somewhere secretly observing and maybe hoping she would ask for his help and this thought disgusted her. Whether this assumption was true or not she wouldn''t give in and would show him that she couldn''t escape from this crisis and grow. The best help is always yourself.


    Finally, the origin beast disappeared and the next moment arrived before Lily with one of her ws piercing through her stomach at the same the beast felt a burning pain in its abdomen, Lily had used a dagger at thest moment creating a small injury and it was all she needs.


    Using the gap created by the dagger she pushed her left hand into the beast''s stomach and with a bloodied mouth she announced.


    ''''I''ve got you, cough! Reverse Heal!''


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 213 Bonus Chapter: Memory of the past 1*

    213 Bonus Chapter: Memory of the past 1*


    In a certain garden, around a tree, Orpheus held Emea''s chin, peering into her blue eyes while her pert lips stood an inch away from his.


    Captivated by his beautiful cerulean eyes, Emea fell into a trance, allowing their silent exchange to prolong into anguorous standoff.


    Finally Orpheus wrapped his arm around her waist, pressing her tighter against his chest. Their warm breaths intertwined, prompting her to act.


    Rising to her toes, the goddess of life pressed her lips against Orpheus''s lips. The ck Prince''s grin broadened, and his tongue sneaked past Emea''s lips,tching on and coiling with her tongue while their spit meshed and his hands roamed her luscious body.


    Spurred on, she wrapped her arms around his neck, leaned back as he pushed forward, and abandoned herself to his touch. Relying on slow, tantalizing motion, he controlled the pace. His eyes burned with need, and as her lust peaked, Her rosy skin turned crimson and, as her breath grew ragged, she cupped his crotch.


    Letting his woman run her hand up and down his crotch, Orpheus shifted targets, abandoning thefort of Orpheus''s lips to drag his tongue across her neck.


    "Ohh¡­" The move sent a jolt of electricity to course through Emea''s veins. Her nipples hardened in response, poking through her strapless mini-dress while her freed lips whimpered on his tune.


    Bewitched by her moans, he slid one hand towards her breasts and the other down her curvy butt¡ª


    fondling and ying both with a perfect blend of skill and raw lust.


    As his hands sneaked past her dress and sank into her tender flesh, Emea''s moans grew louder.


    "Ohh¡­ohh¡­ohh!"


    Taking over, he pushed one knee between her legs, pressing and stroking her clit while his hand slid into her soaked panties, at first tracing then outright poking her butthole.


    Assaulted on too many fronts, the less experienced girl couldn''t resist Orpheus''s touch. Her body moved on its own ord, shuddering and grinding against him as his hands and tongue lifted her into ecstasy. Emea''s eyes rolled back, and she fell into her first orgasm.


    Her hands fell by her sides, Orpheus pulled back and, too weak to remain standing, she dropped to her knees. The look of rapture etched on her mesmerizing face was the final touch. All blood flowed towards his crotch, and a protruding bulge distorted his pants. In a haze, she reached for his belt¡ª


    untying it with a speed she was shocked with.


    His manly cock sprang free, smacking her cheek. But instead of reeling at the surprise blow, she rested her cheek against his hardened cock. Her eyes locked on the specimen, observing it with a mix of curiosity, thirst, and greed. Thirst and greed took over, and Emeaextended her tongue toward her man''s cock, licking the pulsing veins.


    She drenched her lover''s cock in spit. Passing one hand through her hair, he patted her head each time she found and licked a sensitive spot while applying gentle pressure whenever her moves grew too wild¡ªguiding her pace through "reward and punishment."


    Now, it was Orpheus''s turn to whimper at his partner''s tune.


    Emea''s continued ying with it for a moment before swallowing the beast.


    ''''Ohh!"


    A long moan flew out of Orpheus''s lips. Through that one move, Emea rocked all his nerves.


    Holding on to his waist for bnce, she blew his cock furiously, slurping and sucking at a wild and unbridled pace while her tongue coiled his cock andshed all sweet spots.


    ''''Ohh yes¡­ahhh¡­ahhh!" He arched his head back. His groans and bliss peaked, and his cock tensed in Emea''s vacuum throat, signaling an impending orgasm.


    To elerate the impending orgasm he held her hair and forced all his length down her throat. She gagged with a small droplet of tears escaping from her eyes, still, she did not stop and let her man do as he wished. The torture and pleasure continued for about one minute or two before he released his cum deep into her throat.


    Gurgle!


    She drank everything.


    Looking at Emea drinking so seductively, Orpheus''s dying cock sprang back to life, full of vigor, making the goddess widen her eyes before chuckling.


    ''''Impatient aren''t we?"


    Orpheus''s cock twitched in response as if saying, of course, let me ravage you.


    Without uttering a word, he approached her whose pussy was dripping wet, and lifted one of her legs, cing it over his shoulder as he yanked her panty to the side before impaling her like a diator before the enemy.


    ''''Ugh!"


    Emea grunted as Orpheus''s cock went all way in with the tip kissing the entrance of her womb.


    ''''Oh!''''


    With just this her brain received a huge jolt of electricity and she felt like walking on cloud nine. This position was great, they should try it often. Emea decided in her mind before her mouth was forced open, leaking moan after moan as Orpheus worked wonderfully on her.


    With her back facing a tree he continued to plunge his spear into her snatch. It was so quick that you could swear to have seen afterimages.


    Pa* Pa* Pa*


    Naturally, the chorus of flesh pping against flesh resounded through the quiet garden. If this wasn''t private property, those on the other side could have bit their lips hearing this crazy lovemaking session.


    Theirs continued in this position for a while before he switched to another one, a more exciting one. He put her two legs over his shoulders while mping her ass as he plunges his hungry cock into her dripping snatch.


    ''''Ohhh!"


    Emea pushed her head back and roared, her tongue lolled out as her brain temporarily shut down, filled with pure bliss.


    He kept mming his dick into her pussy like a madman.


    Pa* Pa* Pa*


    He rammed his dick into her in this position for five minutes straight, exploring all of the corners of her cave and finally, she had her second orgasm.


    ''''Ohhhhhh! I''m cumming!" She shouted as she got her second orgasm.


    Orpheus smiled before switching to another position, the final one before shooting home. It was missionary this time.


    Finally, he shot his cum deep into her snatch, marking his second orgasm.


    It went without saying this was just the beginning.

 Chapter 214 Bonus 2: Memory of the Past 2*

    Chapter 214 Bonus  2: Memory of the Past 2*


    A/N: This happened another time, after a birthday party for Emea.


    ¡ï¡ï¡ï


    In a certain house somewhere on the continent were two people.


    Emea waspletely disheveled at the moment and her breathing was out of control. The fact that she was one of the gods who could fight for days and not even break a sweat seemed irrelevant to her current fatigue.


    Her mind was hazy as she continued to bathe in the afterglow of what could perhaps be the most powerful orgasm she probably ever had. And that''s just from Orpheus''s hands alone.


    As Emea''s awareness started toe back to the surface, she slowly realized her state and was embarrassed by it all the more. She looked like aplete and utter harlot; no it was more like an animal in heat, wishing for nothing more than to be bred by her mate.


    She wondered what her expression was like at the moment, but she knew for sure that it would only make her more ashamed of herself if she were to try to learn more about it.


    "Don''t be shy. Show me all of your sides and I''ll embrace them wholeheartedly."


    Orpheus dered while caressing Emea''s cheek with much love she could feel it.


    Her dazed expression slowly vanished. She was slowly starting to get her bearings back and knew that acting shy now wouldn''t change her current predicament.


    As such she decided on a simple fact.


    ''Let''s be bold.''


    ''''Orpheus, you became naughty, you know that?"


    She grabbed him by the cor and pulled him to a chair on the side before pushing him against it.


    He simply grinned at her sudden change in behavior.


    ''''Well, please do entertain me, mydy.''''


    Emea smiled softly as she opened the front of Orpheus''s pants and fished out his already-hardened cock. It felt hot and heavy in her hands. The shape of the blood vessels pulsating along the length made her heart pound heavily almost making her go wild but she managed to reign in her burning desire. She began to gently handle the beast and fondled it like it was the greatest treasure in the world.


    "How curious,Every time I look at it, I wonder how this thing can go inside me."


    It looked like a massive spear that wished to tear her apart from the inside. Her cheeks became flushed again as she leaked out a hot sigh at the thought of feeling this inside of her.


    She was quite startled when she felt a hand go around her body and couldn''t help but look up at him,


    "Orpheus, am pretty sure none of us needs any more forey at this point."


    Orpheus would usually take all the time in the world necessary to bring pleasure to his partner. But she had gone above and beyond a few moments ago.


    Without giving her the chance to argue, he lifted her by the armpit and ced her on hisp face to him.


    Herrge skirt spread open and covered their intimate parts.


    "You like this, right?"


    She grinned as she watched Orpheus''s entranced expression when he felt his hardened cock press against her garden while his vision was being obstructed by her skirt.


    "Ahem~ You nder me. I do not understand your insinuations."


    "Heh!"


    Orpheus snickered out loud at the shamelessness of her lover.


    "Oh?"


    Orpheus'' eyebrows rose at seeing such an expression on his lover''s gorgeous face.


    He was being teased now, was he? A grin formed on his face at that thought.


    And she immediately understood her lover''s intention and tried to intervene.


    ''''Orpheus, wait a second please..''''


    She was not able to finish her sentence before Orpheus ced his hand around her hips and made her plunge down on his massive girth.


    She gasped for breath. Her private ce was so wet from her earlier orgasm that he prated her with no problem whatsoever, even though the considerable girth and length that he packed beneath.


    "Wai~ Ah~!"


    She could feel her moist and slithery insides clench his unruly shaft wildly as it filled her stomach while leaving no gaps unattended. As she trembled and tried to get used to the sensation she had missed for so long, Emea tried to get her words out but with no sess in sight.


    All she could do was let herself be swept away by the waves of pleasure as she hugged Orpheus with a troubled groan. With her so close, the sound of her lustful groans filled his ears like heavenly music, making him grind even faster along her depths.


    He grabbed the front part of her robe with his teeth and tore the clothes apart like a beast going at the flesh of its prey. Her breasts, now free from their cumbersome restraints, were as impressive as always. The way they bounced proudly seemed to go against all thews of gravity. No matter how much time had passed, and no matter how many mysteries and sights he witnessed through his journeys, this one, in particr, never ceased to amaze even once.


    Moreover, her pale skin covering those gigantic globes and the pink cherry buttons at the top of her breasts made for a beautiful visual contrast with the massive mountains that she packed.


    When Emea tried to put a word in again, Orpheus brought his teeth down with aser focus and bit down gently on her nipples, but with enough force to make her moan rather than scream in displeasure. He then proceeded with ying around with her other breast, massaging it with all his skills.


    The numbing sensationing from her breasts made Emea distracted enough that she was unable to express herself correctly.


    Taking off his mouth, he brought it to her corbones and nibbled for a bit before muttering,


    ''''You''ll be mine forever.''''


    He dered himself full of love and possessiveness.


    "Ah~!"


    Emea was left speechless but soon, hearts seemed to shine in her eyes as her libido shot through the roof at that statement.


    Like a string that hadpletely snapped for good, her reasoning broke thoroughly. All she wished now was to share this overwhelming and overflowing love in her chest with her most cherished and dearest person in the entirety of existence. She was once again affirmed of the fact that Orpheus was everything to her who had finally discovered Love.


    She wanted to leave no doubt in the fact that all that was hers belonged to him and him alone.


    From her flesh to her very soul.


    The two began to move once again in unison.


    There was no end to the filthy sound that resonated with the pping of their flesh.


    Orpheus kissed her corbones, her chest, and every part of her body, making sure to leave traces of their lovemaking on her whole being.


    Emea trembled with her legs outstretched as he pushed his phallus inside her deeply. She could feel his nd swell more inside her very depths, signaling his impending release to the world and her loving partner.


    But what made her the happiest was seeing the same man who managed to conquer the goddess''s heart loss himself like a beast as he made love to her. Her and her alone.


    There was no one present except for them. She could have him all for herself, enjoying this sensation to her heart''s content and it was exactly what she desired.


    Quickly the signs of ejaction began more and more apparent with each passing moment and finally, as the two shared onest deep kiss full of their lover, passion, and unending longing for each other, they trembled as Orpheus released his thick, white, and cloudy liquid in the deepest parts of her womb.


    "I love you, Orpheus, and thank you to havee into my life, I''m truly grateful.''''


    Emea widened her eyes and her heart became flustered when she realized the words that had just leaked out of her lips without her knowledge. She had been so entranced that she left quite the embarrassing words that did not take her position as a maid into ount.


    Orpheus merely grinned. It was quite funny to receive a love confession just as they finished climaxing. His face was marred with sweat, and his breathing was heavy. He ced his forehead against hers and closed his eyes as he breathed out a raspy tone.


    "I love you too. More than you can imagine, I promise to cherish you forever so entrust everything to me and you won''t be disappointed mydy assassin''s queen."


    Her eyes misted slightly, tears of joy threatening to leak out of her enchanting eyes, and not being able to bear this sudden surge of emotions, she buried her face in his shoulder.


    Like this, the two hugged tightly in the bedroom.


    They were silent. But it was not an awkward silence. It was simply one filled with love and happiness for this moment they shared. In the here and now.


    They were truly happy to be in each other''s embrace and hearts.


    Sometimes simple gesture or deration like this was enough to make a woman happy and happy Orpheus was.

 Chapter 215 Bonus : Memory of the Past 3: Their Wedding 1

    Chapter 215 Bonus : Memory of the Past 3: Their Wedding 1


    It was morning, thest day of the year. The ke Estate was livelier than it had ever been in thest decades, and the reason was the wedding of the Master of this family.


    Hundreds of workers of the Estate had been working for thest two days to prepare for today, and now they were going through thest bit of preparations.


    The day had a festive atmosphere to it, and everyone was wearing colorful dresses. There were fifty children, who were enjoying the light snowfall out in the open, singing carols and wedding songs and they filled the stands.


    At noon, the ke Guards performed a horseback parade, circling the Garden where the Wedding Stage was set, and then they took their positions waiting for the guests to enter the Garden.


    A signal was sent to the Main Gate and then the Guest Houses and all the Guests soon approached the Garden in their carriages. There were some young ones already present in the Garden since the morning, enjoying the festivities, which included preparations for theter dances, traditional songs, and other performances.


    There were several bonfires set up in the Garden, which provided enough warmth even in the cold weather, and soon the Guests were guided to their reserved ces which bore their names and the names of their Families.


    The Master of Ceremony kept announcing the names of the guests that arrived, and as soon as they took their seats in their ces, the Maids and Butlers served them wine and snacks to enjoy as they watched the Performances taking ce on the stage.


    On the boundary of the Garden were the stands, set up for hundreds of workers of the ke Estate and their families, who were here to witness the wedding of their Master. And they were all having the time of their lives as they happily cheered for the performances and enjoyed the snacks.


    Soon the bride''s convoy arrived.


    Dozens of young men in white robes, wearing swords on their waists, marched into the Garden, and then they parted, taking positions, and through them walked a beautiful fairy that suffocated the hearts of everyone with her beauty.


    Emea was dressed in a golden and silver traditional wedding dress, embedded with emeralds and tinum linings. A dress that embraced modesty and the modern style at the same time, without showing an inch of her skin, and it looked perfect on the fairy that was wearing it.


    The women were sighing in envy, and the men could not bear looking at the bride, eventually lowering their eyes in respect.


    There was just a presence oozing out of Emea that made her seem like an unattainable dream to the Mortals, and when she took the stage and turned to the guests, the tiara on her head sparkled in the light. She looked just like a princess, a real-life princess that outshined every princess in the fairy tales. And right behind her stood her two men as her knights, wearing silver robes with swords on their waists.


    The Master of Ceremony bowed to her before he announced the arrival of the Bridegroom, which was followed by the sounds of the hooves of running horses approaching the Garden.


    His entry was quite a loud one whenpared to his bride, and as the convey slowed down after entering the Garden, the audience in the stands loudly cheered for their young Master who looked like a prince charming in every girl''s dreams.


    Orpheus lookedposed and confident, wore a light smile on his lips, and kept his eyes locked on his bride.


    He advanced through the Bride''s Guard, who unsheathed their swords as soon as he passed by them.


    When he arrived at the foot of the stage, he climbed off his horse and respectfully bowed to the bride before stepping onto the stage.


    His wedding suit and robes were simrly fashioned to that of his bride, with emeralds and tinum linings, and even the color scheme was the same gold and silver. There was, however, no crown on his head, but even without it, he looked like a prince.


    Right behind him were his friends when he was ruins explorers, dressed in white robes, and they too were wearing swords on their waists.


    Orpheus stood facing his bride, looking right into her eyes, and after the horses were led away, the families of the two took their positions at the foot of the stage.


    As soon as everything was ready, Orpheus smiled brightly and went down on his knees, drawing his right hand to her.


    His action prompted the two guards standing behind her to angrily unsheathe their swords, which made the audience suck in a cold breath. And in their response, Orpheus''s friends half drew their swords before he raised his left hand and stopped them.


    As soon as the two covered their des again, Emea smiled and offered her right hand into his hand, which he graciously epted and nted a kiss on her knuckles.


    Seeing the decision of the bride, her guards sheathed their swords back on their waists and respectfully stepped back before bowing to the Bridegroom in apology as he got back on his feet.


    And then the Mothers of the Bridegroom and the Bride stepped on the stage, who in Emea''s case was her friend Nia while Orpheus was an olddy who saw him grow up, she was like the mother he never had.


    Blonde, oily hair hangs over a skinny, charming face. Expressive gray eyes, set deep within their sockets, watch attentively over the child she has grown affectionate of for so long.


    Several moles are spread elegantly across her forehead and leave a stinging memory of her unfortunate upbringing.


    This is the face of Sasha Lamm. She stands alluringly among others, despite her subtle frame.


    Sasha approached the bride first, taking out a beautiful bracelet of the highest quality and lovingly putting it on her left wrist. After she did that, she nted a gentle kiss on her forehead, before giving way to her best friend acting as her aunt to approach Orpheus.

 Chapter 216 Bonus : Memory of the Past 3: Their Wedding 2

    Chapter 216 Bonus : Memory of the Past 3: Their Wedding 2


    And then the Mothers of the Bridegroom and the Bride stepped on the stage, who in Emea''s case was her friend Nia while Orpheus was an olddy who saw him grow up, she was like the mother he never had.


    Blonde, oily hair hangs over a skinny, charming face. Expressive gray eyes, set deep within their sockets, watch attentively over the child she has grown affectionate of for so long.


    Several moles are spread elegantly across her forehead and leave a stinging memory of her unfortunate upbringing.


    This is the face of Sasha Lamm. She stands alluringly among others, despite her subtle frame.


    Sasha approached the bride first, taking out a beautiful bracelet of the highest quality with a Moonstone, this Moonstone with a princess cut and the size of a fist is in premium condition. These gems are in very high demand, but they''re a fairly rare gemstone species.


    It''s said these gems contain erging properties which make for a great offensive weapon enhancement.


    Sasha lovingly put it on her left wrist. After she did that, she nted a gentle kiss on her forehead, before giving way to her best friend acting as her aunt to approach Orpheus.


    Nia too took out a Bracelet, but unlike Sasha''s bracelet, this one waspletely made out of tinum in a woven design with an infinity crest. It was something a man could wear without it seeming too shy. She then nted a kiss on his head, and then the two women presented their children with the bands for their intended that bore their names.


    Under the apuse of everyone, the ring ceremony was performed, and the Promise was made. It was now time for the wedding ceremony.


    Both of them helped bind the left hand of Orpheus with Emea''s right hand with a red thread, and then on the tform, arge scroll made out of a high-level hood was uncovered.


    Orpheus ced his right hand into the dish filled with red ink, and then he marked his handprint on the scroll. Emea followed his lead and marked her left handprint on the Scroll, with her thumb touching his. The two of them then signed their names with ck ink inside their respective handprints.


    After it was done, the witnesses stepped on the stage to sign their names on the scroll and the official documents.


    The master of the ceremony then asked the two of them to close their eyes and recite their wedding vows in their hearts.


    Orpheus and Emea squeezed each other''s hands as they recited the vows they had taken on the night they married each other, and after they opened their eyes, they turned to each other and smiled brightly.


    "I am yours and you are mine for infinity." They said in unison before Orpheus leaned in and kissed her.


    The moment their lips touched, they felt a tremor in their heart, and their minds went nk. It was simply surreal, and both had never felt something like this in their lives.


    ''Show me those open and loving eyes, for they are the door to my soul. Touch me with those gentle hands and I am made anew, not as y, but as if my body were reborn in its most perfect form. And so, in this love there is a deep gratitude, a sense that what is given is sacred and transient, passing in time into the eternal cycles of living. Love is sweet, yet more like fresh fruit than candy or confectionery. Love is colorful, yet more as summer blooms than the neon lights of fric city streets. Love is steady and forgiving, yet more as the wise mother than the servant in chains. Love hears and speaks with the wisdom of the heart, with a sense of the soul of the other. In love we have our "forever home" and it gives us the ability to fly so freely, joyfully returning when each heart calls for the other''s touch. She knew she had found her true love and this will never change for infinity.'' Emea had this thought as she tasted so sweet and he instinctively kept kissing her, and she just let the sweet feeling in her heart wash over all her senses.


    When they finally stopped and separated, they found the crowd happily cheering for them and the fireworks lighting up the sky that was cast with dark clouds, and the newly wedded together bowed to everyone to thank them for their blessings.


    The two women then unwound the tread that bound their hands, and the same thread was then used to bind the scroll that was the proof of their union, which was carefully stored inside a wooden chest.


    To finish the ceremony, the husband and wife both drank fresh goat''s milk from the same cup, and helped each other eat a piece of seasonal fruit, which was a Strawberry in their case.


    After the ceremony ended, Orpheus held Emea''s hand, and walked down the aisle under the apuse of the guests and the chants of the bride''s convoy, out of the Garden, where a car was waiting for them to take them to their new house.


    From the outside, this house looks grandiose. It has been built with white stones and has mahogany wooden decorations. Tall, squared windows let in plenty of light and have been added to the house in a very symmetric way.


    The house is equipped with a modern kitchen and two bathrooms, it also has a fairly small living room, two bedrooms, a spacious dining room, an office, and arge basement.


    The building is shaped like a circle. The house is fully surrounded by a garden path.


    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for a roof garden on one side of the house. This floor follows the same style as the floor below.


    The roof is high and nted to one side and is covered with t roof tiles. Onerge chimney pokes out the center of the roof. Several small windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.


    The house itself is surrounded by paved ground, with various party spots, like a fancy barbeque and a firepit.

 Chapter 217 Bonus : Memory of the Past 4: Her 1st time First Half

    Chapter 217 Bonus : Memory of the Past 4: Her 1st time First Half


    After staying and celebrating with those who came for the marriage they excused themselves and went to their room.


    The two stood face to face and looked at each other in the eyes before Emea suddenly dered.


    ''''Kiss me." She suddenly leaned in and briefly captured his lips, which prompted him toply with her demand.


    They felt the same sensation again, albeit tuned down, but the lust that drowned Orpheus was far more outrageous than what he faced in the afternoon.


    His hands trembled as he pulled her towards him, making her sit in hisp, locking her legs around him.


    She tasted so sweet that he did not want to part from her lips, and Emea could feel his hardness digging into her ass. His ragged breaths and trembling body were evidence of how much difort he was in.


    "Again?" She asked before letting him capture her lips once more, and Orpheus did not answer her through words.


    His hands started wing at her waist, being very gentle, and then he finally reached for the buttons on her pajama top, undressing her.


    Emea did the same for him and helped him take off his shirt.


    The two of them separated from each other''s lips, and then carefully looked at each other''s naked torsos.


    "You are beautiful, Emea." He softly said as his fingertips traced her corbone, and then his fingertips trickled down to her perfectly round breasts that had beautiful small but dark nipples on them.


    She was not too well-endowed in her bosom, and only barely fit the D-cup, but they were gorgeous and felt so supple in his hands that he could not help but squeeze them a little. Her curves were so perfect that it was a marvel of nature, and her t but soft stomach was tooforting to touch.


    Emea was burning in a blush as his hands wandered over her and felt tremors in her body when he yed around with her boobs. However, her eyes were fixed on his nakedness too, and her hands were not idle either.


    He had a broad chest, chiseled, but not muscr. He was lean, quite lean, but could not be considered thin ornky. And she could not help but marvel at how perfect he was.


    "You are beautiful too!" She mischievously smiled and said, which took Orpheus off-guard but then they bothughed together before pulling each other in another seething kiss.


    They just seemed to never get enough of each other''s mouths, but eventually, Orpheus could no longer hold himself back.


    He pinned her under him and hastily yanked off her beautiful n¨¦glig¨¦, leaving herpletely bare before his eyes.


    Emea closed her eyes in shame, and her hands instinctively reached to cover her nakedness, but he did not allow her to do so.


    ".." He smiled as he got between her legs and pressed her under his weight, supporting himself on his elbow as he stared at her face.


    The warmth of each other''s skin was tooforting and alluring, making Emea instinctively hug him on top of her.


    She opened her misty blue eyes and saw the gentleness in his deep brown eyes that made her feel sweet.


    "Yes?"


    "You are beautiful!" He smiled and said before nting a kiss on her forehead.


    A sweet smile crept on her lips when she heard his words, and Orpheus kept nting light kisses all over her face.


    It tickled a little for her, but at the same time, the temperature of her body started rising, giving birth to a sweet ache deep inside of her.


    The ache red up when his lips reached her breasts, and then she felt the warmth and wetness of his mouth engulf her softness that sent shivers up her spine.


    He tugged on her nipple with his lips and yed around with it with his tongue. And when he started sucking on them, much like an infant would treat his meal, she could not help but let out giggles and moans at the same time.


    It was something so exquisite that she had never experienced before.


    It hurt him a lot to stayposed, but he did not want to be mean to her the first time. He took his time, getting her ready, and then spent some more time making sure that she was prepared for what was about to happen.


    His fingers reached for herher lips, tracing them, and then teased the little knob they were hiding at the top of them.


    Her soft body writhed under his yfulness, and the moment she started climbing to jump off to an orgasm, he stopped and pinched her clit, making her yelp out in surprise, sending jolts of pleasure up her spine.


    Under her fearful eyes, he uncovered his manliness that was painfully erect to its full mast.


    She could not help but gulp down when she realized how big it was, making her worried if it would ever fit inside of her.


    "Be gentle..." She finally made up her mind and pulled him on top of her, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Yes, she knew it would hurt a lot, but she did not want to make it difficult for him. It was something that was meant to be, and she had to go through this scared rite tonight.


    She felt the ns kiss herher lips, and then trembled when he held himself in his hand and traced her glistening lips with it.


    "Ready?" He asked when he finally stopped at her entrance, his ns parting herher lips.


    "Mhmm.." She nodded her head and closed her eyes, but soon she heard him chuckle and opened them again.


    "Don''t close them." He gently said and stole a kiss from her lips.


    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes as he pushed himself inside of her.


    Her breath got stuck in her throat when his ns managed to break into her, but she did not close her eyes to cope with the pain and difort that she was feeling.


    "Rx..." He whispered in a trembling voice as he found her warmth a little too alluring for him to stayposed.

 Chapter 218 Bonus : Memory of the Past 4: Her 1st time Second Half*

    Chapter 218 Bonus : Memory of the Past 4: Her 1st time Second Half*


    Under Emea''s fearful eyes, he uncovered his manliness that was painfully erect to its full mast.


    She could not help but gulp down when she realized how big it was, making her worried if it would ever fit inside of her.


    "Be gentle..." She finally made up her m ind and pulled him on top of her, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Yes, she knew it would hurt a lot, but she did not want to make it difficult for him. It was something that was meant to be, and she had to go through this scared rite tonight.


    She felt the ns kiss herher lips, and then trembled when he held himself in his hand and traced her glistening lips with it.


    "Ready?" He asked when he finally stopped at her entrance, his ns parting herher lips.


    "Mhmm.." She nodded her head and closed her eyes, but soon she heard him chuckle and opened them again.


    "Don''t close them." He gently said and stole a kiss from her lips.


    The two of them stared into each other''s eyes as he pushed himself inside of her.


    Her breath got stuck in her throat when his ns managed to break into her, but she did not close her eyes to cope with the pain and difort that she was feeling.


    "Rx..." He whispered in a trembling voice as he found her warmth a little too alluring for him to stayposed.


    The moment she cried out in ecstasy, her insides painfully mped him, but he fought hard and thrust faster before erupting inside of her, inseminating her womb with his essence.


    And in that moment, something magical happened.


    Her ice-blue eyes turned brilliantly golden as they stared into his eyes, mesmerizing him with their beauty, and she too was mesmerized by what she was witnessing.


    His deep ck eyes were changing shades. She watched them turn blood red, then blue before settling into a haunting amethyst color.


    Both of them felt something change inside of them, but their minds paid no attention to it, and their bodies moved on their own as they soon lost themselves to their lust, indulging in their carnal desires to their heart''s content.


    Orpheus suddenly switched positions.


    Ugh¡­" Emea let out a soft groan of pain and pleasure. She tried to twist her body again, but he was holding her hands so she could not move.


    For some reason, seeing her helpless state filled him with even more lust. He felt an incredible urge to bully her just to see her teary eyes.


    "Orpheus, s-slow down¡­"


    "Sure." He smiled, but his actions did not follow his words. Instead of slowing down, his thrusts became faster. Emea gasped deeply and groaned in pleasure.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus licked her neck and armpit and bit her nipples. One of his hands was holding her hands above her head firmly, while his other hand caressed and pinched her abdomen and legs.


    Finally, his hands moved to her vulva. He used his fingers to rub the small ins of short hair between her legs, making her moan loudly.


    Then, when Emea was getting used to the pleasure, Orpheus lightly pulled the hair up.


    "Ughn¡­~" Emea moaned in pain. A shiver ran through her body and her walls tightened around his rod.


    Orpheus took a deep breath and continued bullying her. His teeth left small marks around her breast and neck, biting and licking mercilessly.


    He made sure of using origin to make the process as pleasurable as possible, but even so, it was painful for Emea. However, the mix of pain and pleasurebined to bring her orgasm to greater heights.


    "Ohhhhhh¡­!" With a loud cry, he felt Emea''s first orgasm.


    "N-No¡­"


    After the flood of love juices drenched Orpheus'' waist, Emea gasped. She opened her eyes and panted heavily while looking at him with a pitiful expression.


    She was like a small animal being bullied by its owner, without a ce to vent its grievances.


    However, Orpheus was still not satisfied. There was a trick he had to sue yet.


    With a malicious smile, he licked her ear and bit her earlobe.


    "I never thought my beloved goddess would have such a perverted side."


    "..."


    Emea''s teary eyes were adorable. So adorable that he wanted to see more of them.


    So, he resumed his next round of attack.


    "S-Stop¡­ Orpheus, wait¡­"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t wait." He smirked and put strength in his waist. Suddenly, his dick pierced her deepest part. Emea gasped and her body shivered. She bit her lips until leaking a bit of blood, but even like that, her mouth let out a soft grunt.


    "Mm¡­"


    Meanwhile, the rest of Orpheus''s body continued doing his work. He brought his mouth to her shoulders and bit her, drawing a bit of blood. The bite provoked Emea''s walls to tighten even more around me, and my member found it a bit hard to move.


    So, he thrust hard while enjoying her tight cave. Emea shuddered and quivered as her body spasmed due to the pleasure.


    "Ahnn¡­!" Finally, she let out another loud moan.


    "How lewd¡­" Orpheusughed and whispered in her ear. Emea paled briefly, but the pleasure she was feeling overwhelmed her thoughts and made her moan again.


    After she moaned for the first time, she was unable to continue suppressing her moans. She moaned and screamed. Her body twisted below Orpheus like a rabbit struggling before a wolf before giving in, and her legs wrapped around Orpheus'' waist.


    Finally, Orpheus released her hands, and Emea instantly wrapped them around his neck. At the same time, she brought her mouth to his shoulder and bit hard. Copying his previous gesture.


    Being unexpectedly attacked like that, Orpheus grunted and turned around her body. Then, he thrust and thrust inside her in a doggy position.


    Emea''s moans became even louder and lewder.


    Her cave had long be filled with love juices. The amount of love juice Emea produced was enough to drench the bedpletely.


    Orpheus soon followed with his first ejaction and naturally wouldn''t end things like that so they continued.


    It was a long night. Long and passionate, but everything had an end, and it ended too with the two lovers holding each other in their embrace. They slept soundly, unaware of all the changes that were taking ce inside of them.

 Chapter 219 Bonus : Memory of the Past 5

    Chapter 219 Bonus : Memory of the Past 5


    The following morning, Orpheus woke up with Emea nestled in his chest like a little kitten, while the smell of their love nectar still lingered in the air. It had been one crazy night, where they both surrendered themselves to carnal pleasure and vented their lust on each other.


    A shade of redness was still noticeably seen on Emea''s rosy cheeks.


    However, it was not the result of physically exerting and exhausting herself fromst night''s battle. There was not even a speck of fatigue on her blissfully sleeping face. Whatever fatigue there had been, it was all swept away and only the vibrant glow of a blossomed flower was left behind.


    As he watched her sleeping contentedly with eyes filled with affection, he couldn''t help but move away the few strands of hair ovepping her face behind her ears and give her a soft peck on the forehead.


    He stayed silent for a moment before silently mumbling as if trying to remind himself of something.


    ''''Before you, I always considered alternative lovers. I was faithful. Yet there was always a n B. Now, even without you, neither in promise nor bodily presence, there is only my love for you. Should you evaporate as water into the sky, that will remain true for all of my days. And so now, for the first time in my life, there are no ns at all... because you must be free. Love must be free. So all ns stop. It is as if my soul has stopped the search it has been on for a time that feels like forever, as if it no longer sees nor seeks a path, yet sits on soft grass upon a gentle hill. It was the simplest thing for you, with your eyes and voice, your touch and sexy confidence to take what no other ever could. It''s not that I didn''t want them to, I''ve wanted a love such as this forever, it''s simply that they weren''t able to as if my soul was in a different room and they didn''t have a key. You had it though. You had it as if God put it in your pocket with a whisper and a four-leaf clover. In a way, when I met you I was stunned. My soul had been alone so long it was almost unsettling to suddenly havepany. To find or seek another would be condemning myself to a lifetime in darkness, knowing full well what I hid from myself before. Even death will not separate us, my soul will fight thousands just toe back to you because you mean a lot and I can''t leave without you after finding you. I love you now and forever.''''


    Orpheus soon left the room to go cook something for his wife.


    Half an hourter.


    ''''Good morning, Love!"


    Orpheus brilliantly smiled when he entered the room with the trolley of their breakfast and found Emea walking out of the dressing room after taking a bath.


    "Good morning!" She brightly smiled and came forward to hug him tightly in her arms, inhaling his scent and burying her face in his chest.


    She curiously looked up at him and stared into his deep brown eyes that had turned to a different shadest night.


    "My aura has changed." She informed him. "It is much purer than before, and it feels ethereal."


    "Same." He nudged his nose with hers and then led her to the breakfast table in the room.


    "You are not going to tell me why it happened?" She finally asked as they both sat down.


    "Frankly, I am not sure why it happened." He said as he ted the meal for her.


    "But you do have some ideas?" She curiously asked.


    ''''Yes but let''s eat and discusster.'''' Orpheus proposed and Emea beamed at him.


    Breakfast was delicious because she was sharing it with her soulmate.


    Gazing into his eyes Emea couldn''t help but mutter these words.


    ''''Show me those open and loving eyes, for they are the door to my soul. Touch me with those gentle hands and I am made anew, not as y, but as if my body were reborn in its most perfect form. And so, in this love there is a deep gratitude, a sense that what is given is sacred and transient, passing in time into the eternal cycles of living.''''


    Orpheus loved these words, he repeated them several times and not wanting to be outdone he quickly came up with a response.


    ''''Some call it bewitched; I call it love. For there is an emptiness in the freedom of being alone and liberty in being caught in that divine spell. And so when I see in your eyes the feelings of my heart, we be one... and if that isn''t magic then I cannot say what is.''''


    It was Emea''s turn to be put under a spell. She was embarrassed and cheekily dered.


    ''''Smooth talker.''''


    ''''For you, I can be everything.,'' Orpheus responded with a smile.


    The atmosphere turned rosy and soon the sound of moans resounded through the room again. They were showcasing their love for each other.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Two hourster, in a certain garden.


    A thick field of grass is framed by thriving flower bushes and shrubs. A greenhouse stands near the left edge of the garden, housing all sorts of species with more demanding requirements. The smaller flower bushes are clearly in need of a little care, but they''re hanging in there; they''re fighting an eternalpetition for the best spots. The flower bushes and shrubs reach 2.1m/7ft high, but they tend to grow far bigger in the wild.


    A path of marble stones loops around the garden, almost taking people by the hand to show them the best sights. Vines and roots keep each other in line but are all hungry for morend to expand to.


    The greenhouse was the pride and joy of the creator of this garden. The smaller flower bushes certainly attract attention too, and the flower bushes and shrubs usually look amazing, but the eye will just be naturally drawn to the greenhouse.


    Two women were sitting across from each other in this greenhouse house, it was none other than Emea and her good friend Nia.


    ''''I''ll be leaving, there is something I must quickly take care of.'''' Nia dered much to Emea''s disappointment. She couldn''t tell her friend that the other two wereing into the world, she had to persuade them to let go of Emea so she to live her life fully with her loved one.


    ''''Can''t you stay a bit longer?"


    ''''No!"

 Chapter 220 Against the Demon 1

    Chapter 220 Against the Demon 1


    Meanwhile Lily was thinking of the best scenario to survive in this situation, she couldn''t escape, she couldn''t ask for help. She was alone in this crisis, she could only ovee it herself.


    For some reason, she had the feeling that man must be somewhere secretly observing and maybe hoping she would ask for his help and this thought disgusted her. Whether this assumption was true or not she wouldn''t give in and would show him that she couldn''t escape from this crisis and grow. The best help is always yourself.


    Finally, the origin beast disappeared and the next moment arrived before Lily with one of her ws piercing through her stomach at the same the beast felt a burning pain in its abdomen, Lily used a dagger at thest moment creating a small injury and it was all she needs.


    Using the gap created by the dagger she pushed her left hand into the beast''s stomach and with a bloodied mouth she announced.


    ''''I''ve got you, cough! Reverse Heal!''


    As she overloaded the monster''s cells with vigor, new cells were born before dying and got reced by new ones, everything happened too fast, so fast that the monster''s body couldn''t keep up and exploded in a gory mess.


    Bang!


    Lily''s body was sent flying five meters into the distance and she rolled a couple of times on the ground.


    Finally, she put her feet on the ground forcefully and stopped her feet from dragging back any further.


    "This is so much fun!" Lily grinned as blood trickled down her lips.


    ''''Pah! I thought I was going to die.'''' She shook her head before immediately healing her injuries. She had to heal most of them before continuing, who knows what might pop out next. This ruin has be dangerous.


    Meanwhile, Orpheus who watched the fight nodded pleased before moving to another direction, he must check out the unusual enemy''s presence he felt earlier, to get rid of the most troublesome ones leaving the slightly troublesome ones to others to deal with.


    Suddenly, he was surrounded by dozens of goblins origin beasts and because he hid his aurapletely and because Goblin origin beasts are the lowest Tier, they couldn''t feel how dangerous the person before them was.


    Orpheus chuckled before lightly tapping his right foot on the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Light and ck light burst forth, creating a powerful shockwave. The surrounding goblins'' origin beasts were unable to withstand the shockwave, and the ones closest to them were torn apart. Those who were slightly further away were sent staggering.


    As for the leader of this group of goblin-origin beasts, a slightlyrger goblin with bugling muscles holding a club, finally he understood that the man was dangerous.


    He felt a chill at his back and had goosebumps all over his body now that Orpheus fixed his gaze on him.


    Those crimson eyes stared intensively at the trembling goblin leader before his body exploded due to the pressure.


    Orpheus didn''t stay longer as he waved his hand to collect the spoils from the dead beast before moving deeper ahead where he saw darkness but as a vampire, he couldn''t be morefortable with it. He stood in ce and calmly waited for the enemy whose presence he felt toe.


    Suddenly, there was a burst of ck light from which two weird-looking origin beasts appeared.


    Four shiny eyes examine their surroundings from their narrow sockets. Arge nose rests below, but it''s the small mouth below that takes all the attention. A sardonic smile reveals two eerie canines and a broad tongue.


    Long squared ears sit on each side of its average, rounded head, which itself is covered in coarse and has two broad horns protruding from the top hair.


    Its small athletic body is slightly hunched over. Two long arms hang at its sides and end inrge hands with small fingers, each with thin nails.


    Its legs are muscr and are slightly bent, each ending inrge feet.


    Its body is covered in delicate skin and its shoulders are narrower than its pelvis.


    As for the second weird-looking origin beast, this one looks more like a monster.


    Three small eyes look at their surroundings from their broad sockets. A pig-like nose rests below, but it''s the wide mouth below that takes all the attention. A sly smile reveals several rows of sharp teeth and a coarse tongue.


    Large squared ears sit on each side of its huge, triangr head, which itself is covered in coarse hairs.


    Its short bulky body is hunched over. Two short arms dangle at its sides and end in webbed hands with bent fingers, of which it has 12 in total.


    Its legs are long and bent, each ending in skinny paws.


    Its body is covered in delicate skin and its shoulders are about the same width as its pelvis, from which a coarse tail sways back and forth.


    Orpheus didn''t want to waste his time on those two small free, he summoned his sword and raised it before he swung it downward.


    Swoosh~!


    Suddenly, the surroundings turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.


    A sense of helplessness gripped everyone. It was a helplessness every blind man would know in a strange environment, but it was new to those in the mausoleum.


    RIPPPPPPPP!


    Space was ripped apart along with the two weird-looking origins beast''s bodies, they were shredded into countless pieces before getting swallowed into the crack in the space.


    Orpheus sheathed his sword and the gash in the space slowly mended itself as if nothing happened.


    Looking back, his crimson eyes pierced through the fabric of space and he first observed Lily who was advancing, she stopped abruptly feeling someone gaze on her.


    Orpheus chuckled.


    ''''Her senses are still sharp despite not havingpletely awakened her memories.''''


    He then moved his eyes next to Illya and her brother, Seeing they were doing good he heaved a sigh before vanishing, heading deeper into the city.

 Chapter 221 Against the Demon 2

    Chapter 221 Against the Demon 2


    A/N: A quick reminder.


    An Origin Beast Tier 1= Origin Master Level 7-6, Tier 2=Level 5, Tier 3=Level 4, etc. We only have names for Tier 5 (Level 2) and Tier 6 (Level 1): Semi-Lord ss and Lord ss. As for Tier 7 Origin beasts like Level 0, there isn''t any Tier 7.


    ???


    Orpheus didn''t want to waste his time on those two small free, he summoned his sword and raised it before he swung it downward.


    Swoosh~!


    Suddenly, the surroundings turned pin-drop silent and turned blinding dark. Every source of light lost its function.


    A sense of helplessness gripped everyone. It was a helplessness every blind man would know in a strange environment, but it was new to those in the mausoleum.


    RIPPPPPPPP!


    Space was ripped apart along with the two weird-looking origins beast''s bodies, they were shredded into countless pieces before getting swallowed into the crack in the space.


    Orpheus sheathed his sword and the gash in the space slowly mended itself as if nothing happened.


    He continued forward and finally arrived before an abyss, even his powerful sense couldn''t scan deeper into this abyss. Orpheus sauntered into the abyss when suddenly there was a wail in the chasm, a sh of lightning, and suddenly he was greeted by a mammoth entity of sickness and blood. Two bitter eyes stared at him with a debilitating severity, and another wail exploded from its oozing mouth with terrifying intensity.


    Six thick horns adorn its lean head, which itself is devoid of any expression. Excited breaths escape the creature''s angr nostrils set within a chunky nose.


    Its lean head sits atop a thin, powerful body. Bizarre bulges crawled beneath its skin, but he could guess only guess at the origins.


    The creature rushes forward, its two legs elegantly carrying its wicked body with a dreadful energy.


    Still, the creature looks upon Orpheus, and a horrible grimace appears on its face.


    Orpheus scrutinized the beast who came to the abyss and estimated its strength, which should be closer to Level 4 Origin master.


    ''''Better use your strongest move right away!" He suggested and as if the denizen of the abyss could hear his words, its body started morphing and soon it had morphed into humanoid form with snake''s scale all over his body, like a snake man.


    The transformed demon''s strength increased as well, it was now equal to the Level 4 Origin master.


    ''''Not bad!" Orpheus chuckled before vanishing and the next moment he was already before the demon throwing a fist. His punch seemed as big as a mountain, but the demon could not dodge in time and his body was sent flying far in the distance.


    BOOM! Bang! Bang!


    Finally, the demon managed to stop his fall and stood up but his snake-like face was an absolute mess. Blood was leaking out from the shards that had prated his flesh. His regenerative ability took effect and his wounds healed in no time.


    ''''Despicable human!" He roared full of rage.


    Orpheus didn''t respond. He turned into a series of afterimages, and the next moment, he appeared in front of Viper. He clenched his fist and aimed at the demon''s head.


    Thetter quickly crossed his arms in front of his head to block the iing attack. His scales protruded out like des, ready to tackle the attack.


    But much to his amazement, the punch never came. Sadly, this didn''t give him the least bit of joy as he felt a knee ruthlessly mming into his crotch.


    Instantly, he copsed on the floor. His yellow face turned as white as a sheet of paper and his eyes popped out. He opened his mouth to scream but no sound came out.


    Earlier, he thought the attack Orpheus previouslyunched was deadly. After all, they had shattered many bones inside him and the pain was terrible. His enhanced healing power has made his bones recover but the pain was unbearable nevertheless.


    Now, he realized the agony from bone-shattering was nothingpared to what he was feeling now. Every nerve receptor transmitted a burning tormenting sensation that swept from his crotch to the other parts of his body.


    His entire body convulsed and he gasped for air. This attack was not only terrifying but it was below the belt!


    Just how can the opposite party pretend tounch a fist assault and instead charge with a kick in the balls?! Such underhanded methods were not something a powerful origin master should use! Has the world changed since theirst appearance?


    The demon wondered but quickly shook his head, he felt like it was only this man who was so despicable.


    Orpheus chuckled beforeunching a series of devastating attacks and the demon suffered under them.


    ''''Argh!"


    The demon coughed up blood as he jumped to his feet. He looked at Orpheus as he tried to bid time to recover. He felt he could overpower the enemy as long as he was given enough time. The only reason the opposite party seeded so far was due to the surprise factor.


    He quickly summoned a weird humanoid origin beast.


    Three tiny eyes view their surroundings from their tiny sockets. A broad nose rests below, but it''s the deep mouth below that takes all the attention. A sardonic smile reveals several huge sharp teeth and arge tongue.


    Tiny jagged ears sit on each side of its tiny, bony head, which itself is covered in thin hair-like tentacles and has tworge tentacles protruding from the top.


    Its small lean body is hunched over. Two broad fleshy arms hang at its sides and end in small hands with short fingers, of which it has 10 in total.


    Its legs are muscr and stand straight, each ending in lean paws.


    Its body is covered in small scales and its shoulders are narrower than its pelvis, from which a long tail sways back and forth.


    This monster breathed fire, trying to buy its master as much time as possible. It strength is equal to a powerful Level 5 Origin master.


    Orpheus remained silent. He was amused by the demon''s action, although it was a smart decision, it would have worked if he was not the opponent.


    Suddenly, he raised his right hand above his head. A spear of light was rushing at him with supersonic speed, carrying waves of destructive force.


    The air split apart and the entire surrounding was engulfed by ear-piercing sound.


    Just the pressure alone wiped out the mes and turned the debris into fine pieces.


    BANG!


    The spear crashed against his palm and dissipated into dots of light. He motioned his hand like he was wiping some dust, and the light disappeared.


    "Impossible!"


    The demon eximed in horror, unable to believe his eyes.

 Chapter 222 Against the Demon 3

    Chapter 222 Against the Demon 3


    ''''Argh!"


    The demon coughed up blood as he jumped to his feet. He looked at Orpheus as he tried to bid time to recover. He felt he could overpower the enemy as long as he was given enough time. The only reason the opposite party seeded so far was due to the surprise factor.


    He quickly summoned a weird humanoid-origin beast.


    Three tiny eyes view their surroundings from their tiny sockets. A broad nose rests below, but it''s the deep mouth below that takes all the attention. A sardonic smile reveals several huge sharp teeth and arge tongue.


    Tiny jagged ears sit on each side of its tiny, bony head, which itself is covered in thin hair-like tentacles and has tworge tentacles protruding from the top.


    Its small lean body is hunched over. Two broad fleshy arms hang at its sides and end in small hands with short fingers, of which it has 10 in total.


    Its legs are muscr and stand straight, each ending in lean paws.


    Its body is covered in small scales and its shoulders are narrower than its pelvis, from which a long tail sways back and forth.


    This monster breathed fire, trying to buy its master as much time as possible. Its strength is equal to a powerful Level 5 Origin master.


    Orpheus remained silent. He was amused by the demon''s action, although it was a smart decision, it would have worked if he was not the opponent.


    Suddenly, he raised his right hand above his head. A spear of light was rushing at him with supersonic speed, carrying waves of destructive force.


    The air split apart and the entire surrounding was engulfed by ear-piercing sound.


    Just the pressure alone wiped out the mes and turned the debris into fine pieces.


    BANG!


    The spear crashed against his palm and dissipated into dots of light. He motioned his hand like he was wiping some dust, and the light disappeared.


    "Impossible!"


    The demon eximed in horror, unable to believe his eyes but he quickly regained hisposure before snapping his fingers and this time hundreds of powerful origin beasts were summoned. Orcs who could talk. They are powerful as Level 5 Origin Masters meaning they are Tier 2 Origin Beasts.


    ''''Surround and kill him.'''' The demon ordered his underlings.


    "Y-Yes, sir!"


    The demon''s underlings fixed their grip on their weapons even while their bodies trembled.


    "Dieeeeeee...human!!"


    Origin beasts that numbered in the hundreds charged at Orpheus.


    "Wow."


    Orpheus smiled brightly as he looked at the origin beasts heading his way. It was an amusing sight if he must say.


    "You don''t value your life, do you?"


    Orpheus moved his sword which became dyed in red.


    From left to right.


    Orpheus drew a red line in mid-air.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!!!!!!


    There was no sound.


    Following the line of blood that split apart the air.


    Pshk!! Phsssshk!!!¡ª


    ¡ªtheir heads dropped down.


    Decapitated heads rolled around the ground.


    Red fountains are scattered all around the surrounding area.


    "Uh, ah."


    "Ah¡­ ah."


    In an instant¡­


    When not even a second had passed¡ª


    "Aaahhhhhhhhhhh!!!"


    "M-Monster!! he is a monster!!"


    Over half of the numbers of origin beasts that had numbered in the hundreds had lost their heads and died.


    "Ha~"


    Orpheus looked at the pouring blood fountains and took deep breaths.


    Soon, he furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Tch! They only smell fishy and disgusting. I do wonder what they go around eating in general. It''s so disgusting I got the urge to throw up.''''


    Orpheus looked at the remaining origin beasts who survived with distaste.


    "E-Eeeeeeek!!"


    "Monster!! He is the real monster!!!"


    The origin beasts, engulfed with fear, turned away from Orpheus and tried to desperately escape.


    "Oh, my. Where are you going?"


    A voice drenched in bloodlust rang out in their ears.


    "Aaaaahhh!! S-Spare me!! Please spare me!!!"


    "Wh-What are you bastards doing!! Don''t run away!! I''ll kill the ones that run away!!"


    The demon urgently shouted out to his escaping underlings, but it was toote to stop their movement.


    And in the ce, those frightening underlings were going¡­


    Pshk!! sh!!


    "Kugh!! Kuk!"


    "Krrr!"


    Hundreds of beings wearing blood-red masks made of shadow were massacring the demon''s underlings.


    ''''!!!!!"


    The demon trembled while taking a step back.


    ''''Y-you are a demon!"


    ''''Pff- A demon calling another person a demon, it''s funny.''''


    A voice that rang out eerily.


    Boooom!!!¡ª


    Red energy started to stir up the surroundings like a tornado.


    "Argh!!"


    S-S-S-Slice!!¡ª


    Small scratches started to pile up on the demon''s body as if his entire body was being sliced by sharp razor des.


    Although they were scratches, as the number of them far exceeded a thousand, they developed into wounds that couldn''t be called scratches anymore.


    "Ah, uh."


    Blood gushed out of the demon''s body as he stumbled while taking steps back.


    Orpheus slowly extended her hand towards him.


    The drops of blood bled by the demon floated into the air and slowly flew to Isabe.


    "Hm!"


    Orpheus licked the demon''s blood and drank it.


    Suddenly, his expression distorted.


    "Ptui!"


    He spat out the remaining blood in his mouth as if he had drunk something dirty.


    "I intentionally incited you to use your powerful card¡­ but it appears that hardship was in vain."


    Orpheus sounds incredibly disappointed and annoyed.


    Although the demon''s blood was more edible than the blood from his trash underlings, that was all.


    The taste didn''t make Orpheus feel rewarded in the least for ying pretend and giving him a chance to entertain him.


    "S-Spare me¡­"


    "Hm."


    Orpheus grabbed both of the demon''s arms and brutally twisted them off.


    ''''Uwahhgagykk!!!"


    "Even the sound of your scream is vulgar. Not even a pig scream sounds so disgusting.''''


    Orpheus was really annoyed.


    He grabbed onto the demon''s chin this time as if something wasn''t to her liking.


    ''''How dare you use this filthy mouth to call me a demon? You deserve an appropriate punishment yeah?"


    A beaming smile was ced on the demon''s lips.


    "Uh, ua, ah, no¡­ Aaaahhhhhhh!!"


    Rip!!¡ª


    He violently tore off the chin in his grasp.


    Blood spurted out and drenched the ground.


    "Sigh. I went through all that trouble for this?"


    ¡ªOverwhelming.


    Even though the demon was on the side of powerful origin beasts (Tier 3 Origin beast=Level 4 Origin Master) that were deemed to be dangerous in the scope of humans, he was nothing but amonce origin beast in front of Orpheus.


    For the sake of fun, he didn''t go all out but still ended up disappointed.


    ''''Well, better learn why a demon from the abyss started appearing here.'''' Orpheus mumbled before starting to read through the demon''s memories to learn about the reason for his unexpected appearance.

 Chapter 223 SS: A memory of the Past 6*Submission*

    Chapter 223 SS: A memory of the Past 6*Submission*


    The following morning after some of their shameful sex experience Orpheus woke up to find Emea staring straight into his half-opened eyes. She seemed to have woken earlier than him and was observing him.


    ''''Good morning my beautiful goddess!"


    ''''Humph! Good morning, we agreed to forget about what happened and-"


    Emea couldn''t continue with her sentence because Orpheus sealed her lips with his own.


    ''''Mmmh!"


    The kisssted a few seconds before he stopped with Emea ring at him.


    ''''There is no way I''ll follow some words said to have you give in. You''re mine, I''ll make you mine. Why will I destroy all my efforts? I want you, it is not a mistake so never again say that. Please give me a chance.''''


    Emea was lost for word upon hearing her lover''s deration. Her heartbeat quickened and she couldn''t look at him in the eyes. Although, she said those words she didn''t mean them because deep down she wanted to be loved, she is a woman after all.


    ''''Hmph! Do what you want I''ll be-" She couldn''t finish her sentence again because Orpheus caught her hand and said.


    ''''Don''t go, I want you! Let''s do some morning workout." He dered with a straight face, Emea wanted to rebuke him but found her lips sealed again and his naughty hands roaming all over her body, She soon fell weakly back on the bed.


    Orpheus didn''t attack her, he proposed some nice idea to spice things up a bit.


    Emea in heat absentmindedly nodded, giving her approval and soon they started.


    He called this little game ''the ice game''. He first tied her arms and legs against the poles of the bed, then he summoned an ice cube and was using it to y around her body until arriving at her pussy.


    "Aannnhh~~"


    Emea moaned loudly.


    "O-Orpheus!"


    She called out, Orpheus, however, continued with his ys and didn''t reply,


    The tingling feeling that Emea was feeling between her legs heightened due to the sudden stimuli.


    It was cold, wherever the ice cube went and touched sent a weird, numbing sensation into her body, and since he was continuously moving it on her crotch area, the expectation of where it would go next made Emea even more ufortable.


    Of course, his other hand, which was working on her nipple didn''t stop either. Emea was being attacked from 3 points at the same time.


    Orpheus, however, wasn''t ying a fair game, to begin with.


    It had been more than a minute after he moved the ice cube to her crotch area, however, he still hadn''t moved it to her lower lips, making her more and more ufortable and desperate.


    "M-Move¡­"


    Unable to endure the torture she weakly muttered.


    "¡­"


    But again, Orpheus didn''t answer. It wouldn''t be fun otherwise.


    This silent treatment, Emea didn''t know how she felt about this.


    She tried to twist her body in strange angles, trying to cope with the tingling feeling she was feeling in between her legs, but no matter what she did, her legs, which were tied to the two poles of the bed made it impossible for her to use her thighs to alleviate that tingling.


    Her nipples were hardened to impossible levels because of the ice cubes, and her crotch area, which usually emitted a lot of heat was now being cooled out as Orpheus continued to circle the ice cube there, her lower lips were itching badly, and the same was true was her clit, which was currently swollen and was emitting more and more heat, expecting to be calmed down by the ice.


    Her entire body was currently an absolute mess and was so sensitive that a single slick on her clit would make her orgasm.


    She was so close yet it still felt far.


    Her mind was filled with different emotions.


    Suddenly, Emea''s body reacted.


    "Annnh~"


    Something touched her lower lips.


    However, this ''something'' was not the ice cube she was expecting it to be, on the contrary, it was something hot.


    Something long, thick, and hot.


    Emea didn''t have to think,


    She remembered this feeling well.


    She knew what this something was.


    "Aannnnhhhh~~"


    Suddenly, Orpheus started sliding his cock on Silveria''s lower lips, her sensitive body couldn''t take it and her walls started trembling, craving for more.


    She felt a jolt running throughout her body as her walls loosened a little.


    She just experienced a minor orgasm.


    And Orpheus hasn''t even entered her cave yet.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    Just how sensitive has her body be¡­?


    She questioned inwardly.


    "Should I continue?"


    Suddenly, he questioned and as if trying topel her to answer, hepletely stopped moving.


    "¡­"


    As soon as he did, that tingling feeling returned, this time, a lot stronger than before, and as if to make his intention clear, he moved his dick away from her opening and started rubbing it on her thigh.


    This little act of his teased her body even further, it made his intentions of not doing anything else until she said something clear, and the tingling feeling she was feeling between her legs heightened even further, making it unbearable.


    She waspletely helpless.


    If only she could break through these ropes and force this man to shove his cock inside her.


    "Hmmm? Why haven''t I heard the answer yet?"


    Orpheus questioned with a yful smirk on the corner of his mouth.


    He moved the ice cubes away from her hardened nipples and started moving them on her thighs, near her inner thighs.


    Immediately, Emea''s body started trembling.


    This was just too much.


    This cold and hot feeling.


    These two opposites¡­ it was messing with her body so masterfully that even she couldn''t believe it.


    "Y-Yes, continue¡­"


    In the end, Orpheus forced the answer out of her mouth. However, he wasn''t satisfied.


    "Is that a request?"


    He questioned, stopping in his actions which makes things unbearable.


    Emea quickly realized what he wanted.


    She gritted her teeth, however, the itch was getting more and more unbearable,


    She didn''t have an option.


    She had to give in.


    "P-Please, c-continue."


    Her body trembled as she said those words, strange thoughts filled her mind.


    She was practically begging for it, how humiliating, how unsightly, unbefitting of her status.


    Emea''s pride as a senior.


    It was currently being shattered. She was being forced into submission by a man a hundred thousand years her junior.


    But¡­


    She didn''t hate this feeling of submission, she kind weed it.


    It was aplex feeling that Emea wished to sort out, however,


    "Aaaaannhhhhhh~~"


    Orpheus smiled and finally entered her body.


    That torturous tingling messed her body.


    The moment he filled her up, it all just¡­ disappeared. A big jolt of mind-numbing pleasure coursed through her body.


    For a moment, she felt like her soul just left her body and she nearly passed out.


    A very familiar feeling.


    A very¡­ very familiar feeling¡­


    *Squirt*


    Orpheus''s cock was showered again.


    Yes, she came.


    Her walls cramped around his dick, trying such it in and keep it in there forever, after the intense night session they had yesterday, her walls had started taking his rod''s shape, therefore, Orpheus''s entire cock was currently being kissed by Emea''s walls,


    The feeling was just too heavenly.


    However, on the other hand, his legs were weakening¡­


    He had to use everything he had to stay awake.


    This feeling was just too good.


    "Haah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haahhh¡­"


    He then heard Emea breathing heavily.


    Seeing this scene, an evil smile appeared on his face and,


    He moved.


    "Annh~"


    She moaned.


    He smile widened and without any mercy,


    He thrust his hip with all his strength.


    "Aaannhh!!"


    And Emea moaned out loud.


    Orpheus, however, wasn''t done yet.


    He grabbed another ice cube and then, he started rubbing it on Emea''s swollen and heated clit, sending jolts of pleasure into her body.


    Emea was so out of breath that she couldn''t even moan and Orpheus didn''t give her any chance to recover either.


    Along with him rubbing the ice cube on her clit, he continued his merciless thrusts as well, under this lethal attack, she nearly lost her mind.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!!!*


    "Annh! Annnh! AnAnhh!"


    Her eyes rolled over, her back arched up and her tongue lolled out.


    One would have a mental scar if they saw Emea''s expression, the contrast between the normal her whose noble aura overpowered anyone, and this¡­


    It was just unbelievable.


    "AaannnNnNnHhHH~~"


    Emea''s sensitive body experienced another orgasm.


    So she moaned in pleasure again.


    *Squirt*


    This was a hell of an orgasm.


    Her walls tightened around his cock, and the pleasure he was feeling spiked again, his little brother, which was already very sensitive because of how lovingly her walls sucked it, couldn''t take it anymore and,


    "Ugh!!"


    It released its milk inside Emea''s body.


    Their juices mixed, and a funny smell spread all over the tent, however, none of the two cared about it.


    Orpheus didn''t mind this smell as he was too familiar with it.


    As for her, well she was too tired, she didn''t have the strength to do anything, much to react to the current situation.


    "Hah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haa¡­"

 Chapter 224 Bonus : Memory of the Past 7* Splash

    Chapter 224 Bonus : Memory of the Past 7* Ssh


    Orpheus suddenly thrust his hip forward with all his strength.


    "Aaannhh!!"


    And Emea moaned out loud.


    Orpheus, however, wasn''t done yet.


    He grabbed another ice cube and then, he started rubbing it on Emea''s swollen and heated clit, sending jolts of pleasure into her body.


    Emea was so out of breath that she couldn''t even moan and Orpheus didn''t give her any chance to recover either.


    Along with him rubbing the ice cube on her clit, he continued his merciless thrusts as well, under this lethal attack, she nearly lost her mind.


    *Pah!* *Pah!* *Pah!!!*


    "Annh! Annnh! AnAnhh!"


    Her eyes rolled over, her back arched up and her tongue lolled out.


    One would have a mental scar if they saw Emea''s expression, the contrast between the normal Emea whose noble aura and elegance overpowered anyone, and this¡­


    It was just unbelievable.


    "AaannnNnNnHhHH~~"


    Emea''s sensitive body experienced another orgasm.


    So she moaned in pleasure again.


    *Squirt*


    This was a hell of an orgasm.


    Her walls tightened around Orpheus''s cock, and the pleasure he was feeling spiked again, his little brother, which was already very sensitive because of how lovingly Emea''s walls sucked it, couldn''t take it anymore and,


    "Ugh!!"


    It released its milk inside Emea''s body.


    Their juices mixed, and a funny smell spread all over the room, however, none of the two cared about it.


    Orpheus didn''t mind this smell as he was too familiar with it.


    As for Emea, well she was too tired, she didn''t have the strength to do anything, much to react to the current situation.


    "Hah¡­ Haahh¡­ Haa¡­"


    Orpheus has been pounding her for thest 30 minutes without stopping.


    In these 30 minutes, she climaxed 3 times.


    And she wasn''t even counting the minor orgasms yet.


    Her body was pushed to the limit, it became so sensitive that even a small movement was enough to send a jolt of pleasure that numbed her brain for a moment.


    Countless times, she wanted to close her legs, wishing that he would stop and let her rest for a while¡­ however, she was entirely helpless simply because her legs were tied in a position where Orpheus could enter her whenever and how much ever he wanted and couldn''t resist him at all.


    It was as if she was just an object he could use to relieve himself.


    She¡­ once known as the noble goddess in the universe deteriorated to a mere object.


    And what''s worse?


    She couldn''t hate it at all!


    With her vision block, her body senses were even stronger, especially the sense of touch.


    Orpheus''s touch was like a drug to her body.


    No matter how much she gets it, she craves it more and more.


    And now she gave her entire body to Orpheus for him to do as he pleases.


    It was as if her body would ept anything and everything he did to it.


    Suddenly, something fell on Emea''s body and she was lost in thoughts.


    She didn''t have to think, the heat emancipating from this ''something'' was too familiar, it was Orpheus after all.


    Yes, currently, he was lying on top of her.


    His chest touching her breasts, she could feel that his elbows were right beside her head, she could feel his breath, meaning his face was right in front of hers. Orpheus still hadn''t moved his cock out of her vagina, and honestly, Emea didn''t hate this feeling.


    However, currently, she was more anxious about what he was trying to do, this man''s libido and imagination when ites to stuff like this was endless, as if he was born as a Sex God.


    "It was amazing, Emea."


    Orpheus spoke in a gentle tone as he kissed her lips.


    The kiss wasn''t perverted, however, Emea could feel his growing love behind that kiss. She immediately remembered a quote about love she read somewhere. ''Love is sweet, yet more as fresh fruit than candy or confectionery. Love is colorful, yet more as summer blooms than the neon lights of fric city streets. Love is steady and forgiving, yet more as the wise mother than the servant in chains. Love hears and speaks with the wisdom of the heart, with a sense of the soul of the other. In love we have our "forever home" and it gives us the ability to fly so freely, joyfully returning when each heart calls for the other''s touch.''


    Without a doubt, Emea seemed to have found her ''''forever home'''', this feeling she did not hate it.


    Meanwhile, unaware of what his girl was thinking about him opened his mouth.


    "How about you'' Emea? Did you enjoy it? I tried something new today, I prepared it, especially for you. You have been upying my mind all this while, after all."


    He spoke in a gentle tone.


    "So? How was it?"


    He reiterated his question.


    Emea turned silent.


    He chuckled, with a cheeky grin on his face, he questioned,


    "Do you not like it? You should have said that if that was the case¡­ why were you silent all this while? I would have stopped if you told me to, you know?


    Wait a minute, let me untie you-"


    Just as he was about to move,


    "You¡­ you don''t have to¡­"


    Emea replied.


    She was now thankful that her vision was taken away because currently, there was no way she could look into his eyes.


    ''This annoying bastard. I''ll make sure to pay him back all this humiliation.''


    She cursed inside her head.


    ''Not even allowing me to lie to myself¡­ you fucking jerk¡­''


    "I-I d-did not hate it¡­"


    She stuttered.


    "So you liked it?"


    Orpheus questioned as the corner of his rose a little.


    "I-I said I did not hate it, you jerk!"


    Emea retorted.


    Orpheus chuckled and kissed Emea again.


    She didn''t resist.


    Rather, these small kisses.


    They felt calming.


    Her heartbeat calmed down as well.


    It was as if she achieved some sort of inner peace while being showered with Orpheus''s kisses.


    Once he was sure she had calmed down, he stopped and with an evil smile on his face,


    "Do you want me to continue?"


    "Eh? There''s more?"


    She was surprised.


    "Hehehehe! You don''t have to answer me, the way your walls twitched already gave me an answer."


    He chuckled.


    "I-It''s not like that."


    She tried to defend herself, however,


    "So you want to end it here?" He wouldn''t give in, he immediately fired a question at her.


    "¡­"


    Orpheus didn''t reply.


    His smile widened, and he finally moved his hips, taking his cock out of Emea''s cave, along with his dick, Emea''s and his juices came out as well.


    "Tsk Tsk, would you look at this mess."


    Hemented as if this mess had nothing to do with him.


    "We need to clean this up, don''t we?"


    As he said those words, a bucket of water appeared in his hand and,


    *Ssh*


    He sshed the water all over her body.


    Her entire body and the bed were soaked in water.


    Of course, he wasn''t done yet.


    *Ssh*


    He poured another bucket of water on himself.


    *Ssh*


    Then he sshed it on Emea, then on himself, then on her again, and then himself and he continued for a while.


    A few minutester, the entire room was wet¡­


    "Haahhh¡­ Haahhh¡­ Haahh¡­"


    Emea breathed heavily.


    Lying on a wet bed with a wet body was ufortable.


    Not to mention some of her hairs that were stuck on her face and since her limbs were tied, she couldn''t move them away. Her blindfold was now stuck on her eyes and it was getting itchy near her ears.


    That wasn''t it, her body was sensitive after 3 continuous orgasms, so even the chill despite possessing a strong and perfect constitution.


    That strange, tingling feeling started again.


    Emea twisted her body at different angles again, and just like before, nothing worked.


    "You seem ufortable."


    Suddenly, Orpheus, who was wiping his body leisurely nced at her andmented.


    Then after wiping his entire body, he walked toward Emea''s head and smiled yfully,


    "Now then, shall I start wiping your body as well?"


    He smiled yfullywhile walking towards her.


    Naturally, because of the blindfold she couldn''t see, however, her ears were still working perfectly.


    She knew that this man was standing right beside her, he didn''t waste any time either, first, he fixed her long ck hair, he then gently wiped her face with a loving smile on his face, and once he was done with that,


    His smile turned perverted.


    His hand quickly moved towards her shapely breast, with one hand, he groped it to his heart''s content, ying with the erect nipple, enjoying the softness by kneading it continuously, and with the other hand, he started wiping it.


    He was enjoying this process.


    Emea''s breasts were firm even if they aren''t that big, he wished nothing more than to kiss that erect pink nipple¡­ lick it with his tongue, suck on it as gently as he could, bite it¡­ and more and more and more¡­


    However, he had to hold himself back.


    Not right now.


    He had to wipe her entire body, after all.


    He was a gentleman after all.

 Chapter 225 SS: Kaguya on the beach*

    Chapter 225 SS: Kaguya on the beach*


    This Episode happened before the couple separated, their went on a beach in the a coastal city in the Infinity Maze and Incursio dressed in a provocation swimsuit appeared and whispered something only he could hear.


    Orpheus bit his lips as he actively spread his domain to cover the ce and make sure that this time he was not surprised by the arrival of unwanted members.


    He approached Emea from behind and asked quietly in her ears, "So, how do you want me to help you?"


    His voice was filled with suppressed desire, whispering heavily in her ears, as he ced his hands on her hips causing the white haired devil to shudder in ecstasy and delight. Her eyes shed with unprecedented desire and hunger.


    She had a beautiful body, a slim form with a heavy top and bottom. She had everything to attract and seduce a man and obviously Orpheus was not immune to her charms.


    She was filled with excitement like never before. She could feel her heart beating furiously against her chest. This was different from what happenst time. Now¡ª they were in another public ce, with their friends not far and strangers mingling in the surrounding.


    ''Hah¡­''


    She took a deep and shaky breath as Orpheus''s hand slowly moved up and down her curves but never left her mid-section and could only close her eyes when he bent down and bit her earlobe while breathing hot breathes in her ear,


    "I am waiting for your instruction. How should I help you?"


    Emea never imagined that a man''s voice could be so sensual. The answer was clear from the start.


    Alex''s hands slowly moved up and down along her midriff as he caressed Kaguya''s navel, warming her up considerably. Thanks to the difference in height, he was able to perfectly target the ce he wished to hisrge hands brought her a certainfort.


    Kaguya leaked out a sigh of repressed desire and pure ecstasy at his act. It was just his hands running along her skin but her brain was already working furiously as raunchy scenes shed in her mind, and excited her further. Inevitably making her even hornier and filled with carnal emotions and wanton desires. She knew that what she was doing was bad. Using a public space for such a thing was wrong and this was why¡ªIt was the more exciting.


    "My breasts are higher, you know?"


    She chuckled a little but indirectly urged him to do more. She wanted to feel even more of his touch.


    "Hmm, I do. I guess I do need to move a bit higher to help you out."


    He bit her earlobe lightly as his hand gingerly reached up until they were under her voluminous breasts, digging into the gap of the underside of her beautiful round wonders, lifting them up slightly.


    "I must say, those seem really heavy to bear."


    "You have no idea."


    Kaguya chuckled. Big breasts were the hopes and dreams of all men but nightmares for the women who had them. Sweaty, heavy, and finding fitting clothes was hard and bothersome, to say the least.


    But, in moments like this one, where she shared intimacy with her man, her beloved partner, she was d she had a body that excited the opposite sex so much.


    She closed her eyes as she felt Orpheus caress her breasts with his moderatelyrge hands through the fabric of the tight swimsuit and her breath became rougher as anticipation continued to rise within her body from the very depths of her womb. It was a desperate desire to be filled by his member, to feel that heavenly sensation of being full once more.


    Slowly very slowly, his mischievous hands approached her nipples,


    ''Yes yes yes yes~''


    But just as he was about to pinch them, he stopped midway¡­


    ''No!!''


    She shuddered when he nted a kiss on her nape with a grin on his face as he spoke in a husky tone, "It seems like our dear princess is disappointed."


    Orpheus chuckled menacingly and continued moving his hands all around her body. He was not just moving his hand randomly.


    By using his special vampire eyes, he was able to see through her body and follow the trail of all of her weak points. Akin to buttons that could maximize her horniness and pleasure. He could literally see the flow of her blood and the ces where her body needed a massage that could both rx and stimte her.


    Orpheus decided then and there that he really needed a book about massages in the future.


    But now he was doing very well with just following along his instincts and the trail of her pleasure points.


    ''Sadly we don''t have much time right now. Otherwise, I would y around some more with this imp.''


    He renewed his kisses on her slender nape, sometimes nibbling her ears and sometimes massaging her breasts roughly using moderately skilled movements. Her tits were toorge to fit in a single hand, yet they were also unbelievably sensitive and pillowy to the touch. It was almost addictive to y around with them.


    The anticipation that Alex was bringing to Kaguya was almost killing her. Already, she could feel the bottom of her swimsuit bing thoroughly drenched in her own sticky juices. It was a testament to her desire of being packed by a thick rod, namely Orpheus''s, then and there.


    This was why¡­ When he finally pinched her breasts¡ª white colored Kaguya''s world as her mind went nk with all her repressed pleasure.


    "Ah¡­"


    He blocked her iing moans by turning her and kissing her directly. Her body shuddered again and again while her love juices leaked through the fabric of her swimsuit and trailed down her legs. Her breasts were pressed against his warm and sturdy chest and she felt like he was enveloping herpletely as he hugged her with a possessive might.


    Kaguya could have never imagined that this alone would be enough for her to reach a climax. She did not understand why this was happening, but the more she had sex with Orpheus, the more sensitive her body became. As if her body was adapting to him and anticipating his touch.


    Her thoughts were cut short as Orpheus''s tongue slipped past her lips and began to wrestle with hers. The two battled and exchanged saliva to establish dominance.


    He was also quite surprised by the situation. He had known that she loved having her breasts caressed, but he had never imagined that this would be enough to make her cum and that too with such vigor. It was possible that the fact that she was having her tits caressed in public made turned more turned on than she usually would by such a situation.


    From theirst experience, he knew that she had quite the exhibitionist fetish.


    The kiss deepened and a new heat spread through her body even though she had climaxed mere moments ago.


    "Kyle~"


    Kaguya could only mutter his name as she felt his hands y around with the string of her top and take it off. Now her beautiful breasts were bare in all their glory for him to see, admire, and do as his heart desired.


    She looked dazzled as he bent down and put her cherry colored tips in his mouth, He sucked at one of the unveiled nipples and aree as if he was a baby searching for the sweet milk of his mother, causing her body to jerk with bolts of ecstasy.


    "Please~...."


    Her youthful lips let out a cry so cute that you would never expect it from someone who likes to act like such a tease. Her cries of pleasure helped arouse him as well but Orpheus knew that they could not allow themselves to be heard by others.


    He wouldn''t use his domain to seal off the sound.


    For now, though, they had to do it the good old-fashioned way.


    "Lower your voice."


    "Ahh¡­ I-I''m not trying to make any sound! But, I can''t help it, so you''ll just have to be gentler with me, okay~?"


    She seemed embarrassed to have her wanton moans being pointed out because she blushed and pouted her lips. Orpheus chuckled as he found her even cuter.


    "Then¡­ How about this?"


    He just grinned at the thought as he began oh-so-gently licking at her stiff nipple.


    When he licked that wet pink tip with a feathery touch, she shook her pink hair and covered her mouth to stifle her moans. Orpheus attacked her sensitive spots relentlessly.


    He massaged her breasts and attacked her nipples with his tongue, and brought his other hand below to caress her secret garden that was covered by the fabric of the thin piece of clothing.


    "More~ Please~"


    Kaguya muttered low enough for only Orpheus to hear. She lifted up her boobs and squished them together while pushing the nipples out for him to suck. It was so cute that he could not help butply with her wishes.


    Holding the two orbs, he bit down on the two nipples at the same time and pinched the small pink jewel down below still covered by the fabric.


    Orpheus shuddered and her eyes rolled to the back of her head.


    She could not scream at the release of her orgasm as the pleasure she received had been simply too strong for her to handle. Her mind automatically shut down and copsed making her like a ragdoll with cut-out strings.

 Chapter 226 SS: Kaguya on the beach**

    226 SS: Kaguya on the beach**


    Her thoughts were cut short as Orpheus''s tongue slipped past her lips and began to wrestle with hers. The two battled and exchanged saliva to establish dominance.


    He was also quite surprised by the situation. He had known that she loved having her breasts caressed, but he had never imagined that this would be enough to make her cum and that too with such vigor. It was possible that the fact that she was having her tits caressed in public made turned more turned on than she usually would by such a situation.


    From theirst experience, he knew that this princess had quite the exhibitionist fetish.


    The kiss deepened and a new heat spread through her body even though she had climaxed mere moments ago.


    "Kyle~"


    Kaguya could only mutter his name as she felt his hands y around with the string of her top and take it off. Now her beautiful breasts were bare in all their glory for him to see, admire, and do as his heart desired.


    She looked dazzled as he bent down and put her cherry colored tips in his mouth.


    He sucked at one of the unveiled nipples and aree as if he was a baby searching for the sweet milk of his mother, causing her body to jerk with bolts of ecstasy.


    "Please~...."


    Her lustrous lips let out a cry so cute that you would never expect it from someone who likes to act like such a tease. Her cries of pleasure helped arouse him as well but Orpheus knew that they could not allow themselves to be heard by others.


    He could use his domain to kill the sound but decided not to. It wouldn''t have been fun otherwise.


    Kaguya immediately understood his intentions upon hearing his following words.


    "Lower your voice."


    "Ahh¡­ I-I''m not trying to make any sound! But, I can''t help it, so you''ll just have to be gentler with me, okay~?"


    She seemed embarrassed to have her wanton moans being pointed out because she blushed and pouted her lips. Orpheus chuckled as he found her even cuter.


    "Then¡­ How about this?"


    He just grinned at the thought as he began gently licking at her stiff nipple.


    When he licked that wet pink tip with a feathery touch, she shook her pink hair and covered her mouth to stifle her moans. He attacked her sensitive spots relentlessly.


    He massaged her breasts and attacked her nipples with his tongue, and brought his other hand below to caress her secret garden that was covered by the fabric of the thin piece of clothing.


    "More~ Please~"


    Kaguya muttered low enough for only Orpheus to hear. She lifted up her big melons and squished them together while pushing the nipples out for him to suck. It was so cute that he could not help butply with her wishes.


    Holding the two beautiful masterpieces, Orpheus bit down on the two nipples at the same time and pinched the small pink jewel down below still covered by the fabric.


    Kaguya shuddered and her eyes rolled to the back of her head.


    She could not scream at the release of her orgasm as the pleasure she received had been simply too strong for her to handle. Her mind automatically shut down and copsed making her like a ragdoll with cut-out strings. Her tongue even came out. This shutdownsted a few seconds.


    When she came back to herself she was still reeling from the powerful orgasm that rocked her body and mind. She couldn''t believe that an orgasm had caused her to pass out like that. It was simply absurd.


    "How long was I out for?"


    "Just a few seconds, don''t worry."


    Orpheus grinned before kissing her on her forehead, "Let''s get out now, shall we?"


    "But¡­"


    She looked down in the direction of his groin. One could see the curved shape of his hardened penis through the folds of the gray swimsuit that he was wearing right now.


    "We will have more time for thister. We already wasted too much time fooling around, the others are waiting. Also, it will be quiteplicated to hide it if I were to cum here."


    "Don''t worry about that. I prepared for something like that ahead of time."


    She kneeled in front of Orpheus and shushed him to not speak as she lowered his swimming trunks down to reveal the contents within. The manly scenting from him and this big penis in her sight made her gulp down her saliva with desire and an aching sense of anticipation.


    She was reminded once again that this grotesque looking thing in all its ginormous glory had entered her body many times before. It was still such a mystery for her. How her small and lithe body was able to house such a sizeable rod was beyond her. One should praise the creator for creating something so wonderful she thought.


    But all of that did not matter to her at the moment. What mattered was that she wanted to please him as much as he had pleased her. She wanted to deliver as much pleasure as he had driven in her mind if not more. She would be going crazy if she were to stop here now.


    "Leave everything to me."


    She had been moaning so much due to him and even fainted just a moment ago, but now she only gave him a triumphant smile, squeezed his erect dick in her hand, and began stroking it with a backhand grip.


    He felt all the blood in his body heat up as her warm hand moved back and forth along his thick cock. Her handjob also sent a sweet tingling through his crotch and his penis throbbed in time with the movements of her dainty fingers coursing along the length with a delectable grip.


    "Ohh¡­ If you do that¡­"


    Orpheus had managed to suppress his desires since they were in a public space, but her actions and the way she was stimting the desire inside him were making him want to have sex anyway. Consequences be damned.

 Chapter 227 SS: Kaguya on the Beach***

    227 SS: Kaguya on the Beach***


    Kaguya was reminded once again that this grotesque looking thing in all its ginormous glory had entered her body many times before. It was still such a mystery for her. How her small and lithe body was able to house such a sizeable rod was beyond her. One should praise the creator for creating something so wonderful Incursio thought.


    But all of that did not matter to her at the moment. What mattered was that she wanted to please him as much as he had pleased her. She wanted to deliver as much pleasure as he had driven in her mind if not more. She would be going crazy if she were to stop here now.


    "Leave everything to me."


    She had been moaning so much due to him and even fainted just a moment ago, but now she only gave him a triumphant smile, squeezed his erect dick in her hand, and began stroking it with a backhand grip.


    He felt all the blood in his body heat up as her warm hand moved back and forth along his thick shaft. Her handjob also sent a sweet tingling through his crotch and his penis throbbed in time with the movements of her dainty fingers coursing along the length with a delectable grip.


    "Ohh¡­ If you do that¡­"


    Orpheus had managed to suppress his desires since they were in a public space, but her actions and the way she was stimting the desire inside him were making him want to have sex anyway. Consequences be damned.


    "That''s fine with me. If you want to do it¡­then let''s just do it.''''


    ''''To tell you the truth¡­ I can''t wait to have you inside me." She straight admitted it.


    Her big tits jiggled in front of his eyes in tandem with her delightful handjob. The big breasts defied gravity to stick straight out towards him and the tips were already hard and erect as if hoping to draw his eyes and seduce him in their hypnotic trance. Her face was flushed red and lowered in embarrassment. For all she had done, it seemed that she still had a sense of shame somewhere inside her.


    "You are really daring, you know that?"


    "I just have to avoid being too loud, right?"


    She gave him an impish smile while whispering in an embarrassing manner. Her mind was once again clouded by her desire for his seed and his wonderful rod. She did not know why she was being so outgoing and so fearless but she wanted to have him more than anything else at this moment. Her desire for his touch and his embrace was so dominant that it was overriding all her senses and reasonings.


    ''Okay, Let''s just do it. Don''t think about anything else.''


    Lately, she had been spying, no watching her videos and reading books about blowjobs and how to stimte your partner. Now that she had more experience on the subject, she was able to filter the exaggeration and focus on the good ideas that she could try out and seemed usible.


    Kaguya buried her face in his crotch and took the mushroom head into her mouth. The tip of her rough tongue surrounded his hard cock with a warmth and sense of feeling different from her hand. So much pleasure raced through his body due to her actions that he was rendered immobile.


    Her jet ck long hair shook as she moved her head back and forth and skillfully ran her tongue along the head and shaft of the rod, rubbing saliva over it. She also formed a ring with her soft lips to stroke the surface of his erection and sucked in her cheeks while sucking and bobbing her head along the throbbing rod''s length.


    All of her focus was concentrated on the cock moving in and out of her mouth.


    She kept her teeth apart to avoid hurting the fragile member and pressed her lips together. She knew she had to be looking extremely silly right now, but she felt no desire to stop her actions.


    Her saliva made all sorts of naughty, sloppy, and messy sounds as her tongue stroked, poked, pushed, and licked the head to invoke as much stimulus as she could possibly stir in her partner.


    After poking at the tip, she pressed her full tongue against the base. After supporting the base with her hand, she shifted her tongue to the shaft and coated the entire length with her drool.


    Then she once again started gobbling the shaft up and Orpheus watched with wonder and amazement as his dick slowly vanished inside her mouth until his full length was deep inside the depths of her throat.


    Kaguya was happy that she had not gagged after taking the full length of his sizeable member. She loved the feeling of having his full length inside of her mouth and throat. It was such exhrating feeling she could never get tired of.


    She squeezed her lips tight and pulled her head back up along the length of his penis. Then she swallowed it all again. From there, she repeated the process in a rhythmic motion.


    The rhythmic motion of her head picked up speed with each passing moment. She could tell that his trembling penis had grown to the bursting point inside her mouth.


    For Orpheus, holding it in any longer was simply not possible. He felt the pleasure in his lower body taking over the control of his mind for some reason.


    "I am going to cum."


    Kaguya immediately stopped her movement and ced her hand around the base of his penis.


    "Not so fast my dear~''''


    Orpheus twitched and trembled due to her abrupt act.


    She had read that edging was one of the best ways to bring pleasure to your partner and she wouldn''t miss this chance.


    She kept the pressure firm until she was sure that he would note anymore and shed him a toothy, impish grin.


    ''''You liked my tit-job thest time around, right? Let''s do it again."


    She grinned, lifted her breasts with both of her hands, and pressed them in towards each other with vampire progenitor''s fully-erect cock in between the wonderful breasts. The smooth and springy texture of her voluminous breasts surrounded his searing hot crotch. The warm and firm pressure of her pillowy and extraordinary tits was so pleasant that he could not help but groan under his breath from this wonderful sensation.


    She pressed her breasts together and stroked his rod while turning up her eyes toward him. Seeing his reaction, Incursio happily narrowed her eyes. Her cheeks looked a bit flushed and she seemed to be breathing a little heavily.


    And as she moved her boobs up and down, the precum dribbled from his penis and made her movements more smooth and pleasuring.


    A sweet aroma rose in the changing room and the speed of the titty friction rose as the precum acted as a wonderful lubricant to supplement her carnal actions. The breasts bounced nicely atop his towering crotch, rubbing the rod between them all the while.


    She held her mouth shut to restrain her wanting voice filled with desire and excitement, but she could not stop the asional longing breaths from escaping her lips and nose.


    Even though he was the one receiving a service from her, it seemed that she was as excited as he was. That fact only aroused him further.


    But just as he was about to cum again, she once again stopped her movements and held his throbbing nod by the base.


    "Kaguya¡­"


    Orpheus''s words sounded like a growl but Kaguya simply shook her head and stood up. Turning around, she ced her hands on the wall and slightly shook her butt encased in the pink swimsuit in a seductive gesture.


    Her legs were already drenched in her sexual fluids and her face was flushed crimson from the heat and desire that was filling her head and mind.


    "Here¡­"


    This was an invitation like nothing he had ever received in his life and he was not about to refuse it.


    He approached her and gently caressed her plump and pillowy heart-shaped ass before nudging the swimsuit aside, giving him a direct view of her secret garden leaking out the fountain of her desire.


    It was finally time for the main course and he would thoroughly enjoy himself.

 Chapter 228 SS: Kaguya on the Beach****

    228 SS: Kaguya on the Beach****


    Feeling his rough hands take a firm and tight hold of her hips, Kaguya''s body shuddered when something hard and hot touched the sensitive edges of her quivering slit. She anticipated his entrance but Orpheus did not immediately prate her.


    He moved her hips rhythmically around to rub her slit against the tip of his penis over and over again. She heard the stickiness of her love juices and felt her inner flesh longing for his erect and sizable cock.


    She understood that he was giving her payback for what she did earlier as she had also teased him by not letting him ejacte.


    She whined and shook her ass, trying to get him to put his searing shaft inside her quivering snatch but he ignored her movements and gripped her hips tightly to put a stop to her fidgeting.


    "You were teasing me pretty well a few moments ago, right? Now, what should I do with you?"


    "Kyle~"


    Orpheus grinned but stopped ying around with her. He was about to move in to prate her quivering quim when he felt someone enter the zone he had created in their surroundings.


    ''Nemesis...''


    Orpheus was then reminded that demo. An original demon with supernatural senses. She should have been able to hear them or at least smell everything that happened inside this room.


    ''Oh...''


    Now he had two choices before him.


    Stop here or continue.


    His emotion warred against his reason but in the end, he choose to just continue. He had a fine ass in front of him and Kaguya was literally begging him to fuck her and tag along with her to fly in the clouds of pleasure. There was no way in hell he would stop as long as it wasn''t the clerking to check in on them.


    He pushed his hips forward, skewering her tight hole with his massive thick rod.


    His erect cock was swallowed by her soft and squirming vaginal flesh until the full length had vanished inside her warm andforting snatch. Thanks to the extensive teasing, the hot stake prated her with ease and felt like it was several times deeper than usual.


    Kaguya''s eyes rolled back a little while she climaxed hard just from the act of pration alone. She had already been on the brink of her release while giving him a blowjob followed by a lengthy titjob and this had just been thest straw for her to lose herself in the throes of pleasure.


    Orpheus grunted as he felt her small and tight entrance tighten even further around him and violently tremble as her body was also wracked with intense bouts of euphoria in the form of a massive orgasm. He was tempted to simply let go and cum then and there but it wouldn''t be fun if that were to be the case.


    At the same time, since Nemesis was in his domain, he was able to see her and unlike the angry or weirded-out expression he had expected, he could see a deep flush forming on her snow-white face. Giving her face the resemnce of a ripe tomato. In fact, if her hair would''ve been a shade of green then there would''ve been no difference.


    Anyways, using his special eyes, he was able to see that Nemesis''s current aura was colored in a shade of deep and dark pink. Nearly as pink as Kaguya own lustful countenance.


    "Enjoying the show, are we?"


    He muttered low enough that even Kaguya could hear nothing but he was sure that Nemesis would be able to pick it up using her senses.


    As he thought, her ears twitched a little after his words and she seemed startled by his knowledge of her eavesdropping despite her carefulness, but she chose to not leave from the spot. It seemed that she was fully intent on listening on to the end and Orpheus decided that it was her choice to do as she wished.


    He slowly began to withdraw his member until all but the tip was out of Kaguya''s snatch then he strengthened the grip on her hips and stuck his dick in her from behind with a single thrust, reaching deep inside her depths. Kaguya covered her mouth with her hands and arched her back with a sudden jerk as his rod was smoothly swallowed by her sticky feminine lips and his hips bumped against her soft and pillowy butt, forming an awe inspiring and tantalizing sight.


    He then started moving seriously. He used rhythmic movements of his hips, and gyrating motions to pound at her sensitive depths from behind.


    His penis moved in and out of her vagina, sending pleasure racing through her lithe body like an electric shock each and every time the stake entered and stimted her delicious spots.


    The rough and sticky folds of her vagina sucked and squeezed at every contour of his thick and stone-hard rod.


    His instincts told him to thrust his hips like a crazy lunatic and release everyst drop of his seed deep inside her, packing her womb full of his seeds and marking it in his colors. He, however, desperately held back that urge since he knew that the joys of teasing a woman and giving her the greatest pleasure were far greater than the momentary release his hasty thoughts would bring him right now.


    Kaguya did not just let herself be done as pleased by her partner. Responding to his movement, she also began to move her butt to meet his eager thrusts with her own twerking motions.


    They danced the oldest dance in the world as the pleasure they shared reached higher and higher levels.


    "Let''s change positions."


    Without taking out his dick, he lifted Kaguya up and turned her around so that she was now facing him.


    With her eyes hazed with lust, she gave a sloppy smile as she hugged him with her legs and her arms went around his neck before she began kissing him in the sloppiest and messiest ways possible.


    When he stuck his tongue between her half-open lips, she responded with her own tongue. Their tongues tangled and their saliva mixed while heated air escaped from between their lips.


    With one hand supporting her ass, he brought his other hand to her enormous boobs. His heart was pounding at the unusual situation of having sex facing each other in such a cramped space outdoors.


    He stopped moving while adjusting their position, but her vaginal walls had squeezed his cock tight the entire time. He obeyed his desire to feel more of that pleasure and began to move his hips while trying his best not to make too much noise.


    "Nhh!"


    Her moans were muffled by the passionate kiss. With every thrust, her hair shook, sexy muffled moans escaped her lips, and her body writhed while he enjoyed her soft tits.


    He had only just started moving again, but he could feel the hot desire rising from deep within his pelvis. He sucked at her tongue and enjoyed stirring up her vaginal flesh to distract himself from that ejactory desire.


    They had been kissing so intensely that they forgot to breathe, but she finally pulled away to get some fresh air and then red at him for the suffering he was causing her.


    But her face was entirely melted and flushed out to the ears and she could not even hope to suppress her moans if they did not continue.


    He kept his hips and hand moving to enjoy her body to the fullest.


    They called each other''s names softly. Their bodies were growing hotter and hotter with arousal and the room grew hotter with them. But the heat and resulting thirst did not feel at all unpleasant. In fact, the pleasure of her hot body against him was the only thing on his mind. His arm tensed around her extended thighs and his hips began to thrust even harder into her aching womb.


    Having sweaty sex in a public ce turned her on so much that she began moving her lower body to deepen their union. Her vaginal flesh was already squeezing him tight, but now it also moved in the most wonderful way that seemed to be timed perfectly with the rhythm of his thrusts.


    "I am about to cum."


    Hearing that he was close, she tightened her arms around his neck to pull her face toward his.


    Their bodies pressed even closer together and her vagina tightly squeezed him to make him cum even faster.


    "Okay, let''s cum together."


    He sealed her mouth with a kiss as asked by her quivering eyes and thrust his hips to greedily devour the pleasure. Pussy and cock rubbed together on the verge of climax and they arrived at their limits just as the head kissed the cervix.


    Semen raced up his urethra and shot out deep inside her vagina, filling her up to the brim.


    Since they were joined while still standing, the semen filling her vagina, flowed back out, and dripped down her inner thighs beforending on the floor.


    "So much..."


    Kaguya was positively delirious now. He lowered her legs to the floor while basking in the afterglow of orgasm but her legs trembled so much that she could not even stand upright.


    Her mind be even more heated up as she felt a small surge of energy sh in her body. But she simply shook her head and observed the mess they had done.


    "This..."


    It seemed like they had been a little too crazy with their act this time around.


    "Should we run?"


    Orpheus gave a bitter smile. He also noticed Nemesis''s absence from the region of his domain.


    ''I really need to work on my self-control in the future.''


    He sighed, he would need topensate to herter, the girl with the heterochromia eyes would not let go of this opportunity.

 Chapter 229 3rd Clash

    229 3rd sh


    ''''I intentionally incited you to use your powerful card¡­ but it appears that hardship was in vain."


    Orpheus sounds incredibly disappointed and annoyed.


    Although the demon''s blood was more edible than the blood from his trash underlings, that was all.


    The taste didn''t make Orpheus feel rewarded in the least for ying pretend and giving him a chance to entertain him.


    "S-Spare me¡­"


    "Hm."


    Orpheus grabbed both of the demon''s arms and brutally twisted them off.


    ''''Uwahhgagykk!!!"


    "Even the sound of your scream is vulgar. Not even a pig scream sounds so disgusting.''''


    Orpheus was really annoyed.


    He grabbed onto the demon''s chin this time as if something wasn''t to her liking.


    ''''How dare you use this filthy mouth to call me a demon? You deserve an appropriate punishment yeah?"


    A beaming smile was ced on the demon''s lips.


    "Uh, ua, ah, no¡­ Aaaahhhhhhh!!"


    Rip!!¡ª


    He violently tore off the chin in his grasp.


    Blood spurted out and drenched the ground.


    "Sigh. I went through all that trouble for this?"


    ¡ªOverwhelming.


    Even though the demon was on the side of powerful origin beasts (Tier 3 Origin beast=Level 4 Origin Master) that were deemed to be dangerous in the scope of humans, he was nothing but amonce origin beast in front of Orpheus.


    For the sake of fun, he didn''t go all out but still ended up disappointed.


    ''''Well, better learn why a demon from the abyss started appearing here.'''' Orpheus mumbled before starting to read through the demon''s memories to learn about the reason for his unexpected appearance.


    ???


    Fifteen lean, round towers are both a defensive and decorational aspect of this elegant castle and are connected by tall, massive walls made of golden stone.


    Small windows are scattered thinly across the walls in a seemingly random pattern, along with symmetric holes for archers and artillery.


    A great gate with colossal metal doors and hot oil pots offers a warm haven within these cold, istednds, but it''s not the only way in, which fortunately only very few know.


    Large boulders litter the fields outside the castle, paths to and from the castle snake around them and farm plots are small and scattered all around. This castle has clearly been around for at least a thousand years, but it doesn''t seem like it will copse any time soon.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    That was all Orpheus saw when he tried reading the dead demon''s memories.


    ''''Huh? How unusual.'''' Orpheus was amused not angry to have failed, he was even more curious. Someone must have intentionally fiddled with the demon''s memories because they feared situation like this.


    Because he hadn''tpletely recovered his strength Orpheus couldn''t use his full strength, the abilities he could use was limited. He could only postpone the matter of demon toter.


    ''''Let''s go meet the others.'''' Orpheus stepped across space and vanished.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In another ruin.


    The forest was limitless, light, and young. Its canopy was ruled by redwood,rch, and magnolia, their crowns allowed for short beams of light to descend for dispersed ferns to flourish in the moss covered grounds below.


    Coiling tree limbs hung from many a tree, and a hodgepodge of flowers, which weremon to this area only, enhanced the otherwise amber terrain.


    A cacophony of noises, most of which were birds and insects, resonated through the air, and were out of sync with the sshing of fish in a nearbyke.


    In the middle of this forest two girls were facing each other again for the 3rd time. Their momentary peace agreement didn''tst two days and now they are facing each other.


    With her sword grasped, Snow lowered her stance.


    A cold, derisive smile was put on Lilith''s mouth.


    "Well then¡­ struggle to your heart''s extent like a worm."


    Rumbleeee!!¡ª


    With the entire forest vibrating¡ª


    "¡­!!!"


    ¡ªkilling intent exploded out.


    "Kugh! Kuk!"


    Snow couldn''t breathe properly.


    Her sight wavered, and strength left her legs.


    Thump, thump¡ª


    Snow''s heart started to pound like crazy.


    The fear of ''death'' rode through her spine and encroached on his mind.


    "Hmpf."


    Looking at Snow, who couldn''t pull herself together the moment he emitted killing intent, Lilith puffed out her nose like she had expected it all along.


    However, it was momentary.


    "¡­Hm?"


    Lilith''s eyes narrowed.


    "Haa, haa!"


    Snow spat out breaths that had be rough.


    Even standing still was difficult.


    The frightening killing intent that crashed in like a tsunami burned the insides of her head white.


    ''This is.''


    Snow''s true strength.


    "Ha, haa!"


    It was in a different realm from their fights they had so far.


    ''This is for real.''


    Lilith was truly aiming to ''kill'' her.


    "Haa, ha, ha!"


    Cold sweat flowed.


    Thump. Thump. Thump¡ª


    Snow heart rang out like hitting massive drums.


    It was as hot as if steel rods heated up in fire were jammed inside her head.


    ''I''m scared.''


    A distant fear swooped her.


    The sensation of blood drying up all over her body permeated her.


    ''I''m scared, I''m scared, I''m scared.''


    But why was it?


    "Ha, haha, hahaha!"


    An unbearable thrill¡­


    A crazy ecstasy¡­


    Heated up her body''s senses.


    "Ha."


    Lilith stuck out her tongue and licked her lips like a savage beast.


    "Huh, why aren''t youing?"


    She looked at Lilith, who was standing still.


    "Then¡ª"


    Grasping the sword.


    She kicked off.


    "¡ªI''m going first."


    Bang!¡ª


    A Ice lightning bolt aimed at Lilith shot out like a bullet.


    Lilith sighed when she noticed Snow''s state, the girl didn''t seem to fear her anymore, almost treating her as a sparring partner.


    The reason she unleashed her full killing intent was to scare Snow, to stop her from always try fighting her whenever they crossed path. If weren''t because endless trouble follow if she were to kill her, Lilith would have gotten rid of this girl but couldn''t because the bracelet around their wrist serves as monitoring device just in the case a student try to murder another one.


    Lilith was getting annoyed putting up with Snow, so she acted fasted and arrived behind Snow. Thetter felt chill down her spine and immediately understood she had lost again.


    Bam!


    Boom!


    Snow''s body was heavily mmed into the ground, leaving a deep crater, Snowy unconscious in the middle of this crater.


    Lilith considered brainwashing Snow for some reason she felt repulsed at the idea, almost as if it wouldn''t work.


    ''''Forget it.''''


    Lilith disappeared leaving Snow there. Their third sh if this could be called one, ended up in Lilith''s victory.

 Chapter 230 Nemesis, the demon with Angels blood 1

    230 Nemesis, the demon with Angel''s blood 1


    While Orpheus was having fun in thepany of Lily, his woman wasn''t lucky, together with herpanion, they encountered an assassination attempt, well the assassin named Marcus was after her, and her partner hid while Nemesis fought Marcus, her strength surpassed the assassin''s anticipation forcing him to use a dreadful method to increase his strength, he had to carry his mission at any cost yet he couldn''t seed despite his strength getting boosted. He was turned into a grotesque monster just to kill this bitch.


    Nemesis observed the thing before her in disgust.


    Covered in disgusting ck scales, Marcus had jaws like that of a bear trap. His nose was gone, reced by an unsightly twitching meaty growth. Meanwhile, his eyes fused into one, it was like a goggle that was rotated vertically. His eye was also shifted to his forehead.


    Inside his eye, there were more bestial eyes that kept darting about like pinwheels. He had at least ten mini-eyes in that ce.


    Even calling him a demonic-origin beast would be smearing the other demonic-origin beasts. There was only one term for someone who used to be a human.


    Monster!


    Still, she fought despite the pressure, and Marcus couldn''t get any real advantage.


    He paid a great price for the power to kill Nemesis, he got his hands on the dark power that enhanced hisbat power greatly.


    But, all this for what?


    He turned into a monster because he wanted to use the cruelest method to dismember Nemesis''s limb from limb, he wanted nothing less than to exact the worst kind of pain imaginable to the one who forced him into this wretched form.


    Reality told him to hit the road, the foe he wanted to shred into a million pieces rose into Level 4 just like him, and she did so without paying any price.


    How can Marcus ept an oue like this? This is an outrage!


    He never once considered that his enemy was hiding her strength, the information couldn''t be inurate.


    "No... NOOOO..."


    His mental wirings went haywire. Marcus mumbled incessantly to himself, his dark origin rampaged out of control, his ramblings turned into an enraged bellow, then, his dark origin exploded outwards.


    "This cannot be!"


    His malice manifested in his voice and expression. Like someone out of his mind, he leaned forward and used his tail to spring him up into Nemesis who was still floating above the ground.


    "I will kill you!"


    Nemesis looked on with cold eyes. Then, her ck and white wings started dancing like sharp whips,shing out at Marcus.


    "Die die die die die!"


    Marcus couldn''t fight with a rational mind, he only focused on one thing, killing Nemesis!


    His ws extended outwards like spears, his w spears met the whips of lighting from Nemesis''s wings.


    The whips dimmed down and turned translucent when his ws made contact, his ws went through the whips like a mirage.


    His attack hit nothing, that''s what it felt like when the dim whips lit up again. This time, he could hear something slicing through the wind, the new attack expanded in Marcus'' vision.


    A sense of danger rang within Marcus and he instinctively used the momentum generated by iling his tail to weave down, dodging the iing wings of light.


    Bam


    The whips missed Marcus and crashed against the ground, creating a crater that was one meter wide.


    Marcus finally recognized the attribute of the whips of light.


    They can materialize and de-materialize on cue!


    "Damn!"


    Marcus cursed.


    "You and your petty tricks!"


    "Tricks?"


    Upon hearing this Nemesis grinned as she looked down at a sour Marcus from above.


    "Fine, I will change up my attacks..."


    The wings of light moved again, but, she didn''t send the wings after Marcus. Instead, Nemesis''s wings bent into a shape that looked like spider legs grew out from behind her. The wings were pointed at Marcus.


    Ring!


    The tips of the wing lit up as small concentrated balls of light grew in volume and luminosity.


    The balls of light shook one time and immediately afterward,sers were shot out.


    "Long-ranged attacks again..."


    As an assassin, he''s like a fish out of water when fighting against someone who can attack from far away, Nemesis forced him to go into the defensive. He can see that if this keeps going, he is going to die from a fight of attrition.


    He must find a way to get close at any cost, being on the defensive for too long would mean death.


    Marcus suppressed the anxiety within him and he smacked thesers into non-existence like he was swatting flies.


    Nemesis'' expression was calm and rxed even as she pointed at Marcus and rained down a rain ofser bolts.


    Marcus anchored his foot behind him and he started swiping at the air, unleashing a torrent of dark w beams.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Thesers and w beams met and canceled each other out. After a cloud of dust got stirred into the air, visibility reduced between the two fighters.


    Marcus saw this chance and he silently muttered.


    "Here''s my chance!"


    Roar!


    Responding to Marcus'' bestial shout, his dark origin rippled across his body.


    With a mighty swipe of his arms, his arms turned brilliantly dark as he merged with his w beam to quickly travel across the distance between the two fighters. Ignoring the dust storm, the distance, and time, Marcus appeared in front of Nemesis in an instant.


    Nemesis'' pupils shrunk.


    Marcus saw this as his victory and he chuckled.


    "Die!"


    With another howl, his dark origin aura condensed in his ws, and it extended to a gnarly length.


    He smashed that attack into Nemesis''s chest.


    Nemesis watched the w attack as time slowed around her.


    That charged attack was reflected in her heterochromia''s eyes.


    Fwish! Fwish!


    The ck and white wings covering in light as if they''re made of light behind her alsobined to form a giant sword of light, the sword of light was willed by Nemesis to meet the giant dark w attack.


    BAM!


    A thunderous boom echoed out and a shockwave unlike any other shook the ground, sting rocks to dust and fissuring the immediate vicinity in a tsunami of rubble.


    Dust rained down over thend.


    As a wave of dust reverberated outwards, the two fighters could no longer be seen.


    Luna, the demon from the now-fallen Morningstar''s family did her best to watch the fight, her sharp eyes piercing the cloud of dust.


    When the dust touched the dark barrier of istion put on by Nemesis to fight to her heart''s content and stop any prying eyes, the dark barrier repelled the dust from spreading beyond it. Soon, one could see only a giant crater at the center of the fight, a testament to the destion brought upon this ce.


    Meanwhile, Nemesis and Marcus emerged from the chaotic scene as they wrestled for supremacy with their weapons, ws of darkness, and a sword of light. They pressed against each other while sparks flew off their weapons.


    Nemesis in action Nickaido

 Chapter 231 Nemesis, the demon with Angels blood 2

    Chapter 231 Nemesis, the demon with Angel''s blood 2


    Marcus saw this as his victory and he chuckled.


    "Die!"


    With another howl, his dark origin aura condensed in his ws, and it extended to a gnarly length.


    He smashed that attack into Nemesis''s chest.


    Nemesis watched the w attack as time slowed around her.


    That charged attack was reflected in her heterochromia''s eyes.


    Fwish! Fwish!


    The ck and white wings covering in light as if they''re made of light behind her alsobined to form a giant sword of light, the sword of light was willed by Nemesis to meet the giant dark w attack.


    BAM!


    A thunderous boom echoed out and a shockwave unlike any other shook the ground, sting rocks to dust and fissuring the immediate vicinity in a tsunami of rubble.


    Dust rained down over thend.


    As a wave of dust reverberated outwards, the two fighters could no longer be seen.


    Luna, the demon from the now-fallen Morningstar''s family did her best to watch the fight, her sharp eyes pierced the cloud of dust.


    When the dust touched the dark barrier of istion put on by Nemesis to fight to her heart''s content, the dark barrier repelled the dust from spreading beyond it. Soon, one could see only a giant crater at the center of the fight, a testament to the destion brought upon this ce.


    Meanwhile, Nemesis and Marcus emerged from the chaotic scene as they wrestled for supremacy with their weapons, ws of darkness, and a sword of light. They pressed against each other while sparks flew off their weapons.


    ''''Argh!"


    Marcus groaned while putting more weight behind his ws.


    He wanted to blow away the sword of light in front of him. Like an unbreakable wall, the sword of light resisted. Then, the wings unfurled slightly.


    BAM!


    The resulting force was transmitted into Marcus through his ws, staggering him even when he was empowered by his dark origin.


    "Bastard!"


    Marcus yelled when he fell back down on the ground.


    Angered by his ineffective attack, he raged on while Nemesis unleashed another wave of attack, this time, in the form of two giant walls of light that crashed down upon Marcus.


    Marcus'' expression changed and he quickly jumped back as the wall missed him by just that much. When the walls plowed through the ground, it left deep gorges that canceled out the potholes from before.


    Then, the walls of light crashed against the dark isting barrier. The barrier shook as if a giant battered it with a battering ram.


    s, the dark barrier proved to be more sturdy than it looked. It dimmed down a bit but it quickly recovered its previous sheen. If the barrier got dispelled, the whole base woulde after Marcus, ending this fight with Marcus'' hasty retreat.


    After this attack, the wings covered in light fluttered around Nemesis, making her look like a spider that was weaving a web of light andsers.


    The formless wings behind Nemesis took the shape of a giant pair of wings.


    Fwoosh


    The wings covered in light expanded outwards, without using teleportation spells or any other supernatural powers, the wings arrived near Marcus.


    Then, one of the wings sliced down at Marcus like a sharp knife.


    BAM!


    The wing made contact with Marcus'' w, he managed to block in time.


    But, this wasn''t the end, not yet.


    The other wing smacked at Marcus, blowing away the surrounding air with a heated explosive gust that made the temperature inside this barrier rise in tandem. If this attack hits Marcus, he is going to be seriously injured.


    Marcus steeled himself up as he used his brawny reptilian arm to take the brunt of the wing attack.


    ws met wings as the two collided in a storm of sparks and booms. The barrier trembled with the shockwaves emitted from the brutal exchange of attacks.


    He used his strength to resist, he felt like he was a meat patty squeezed between two incredibly hard buns. He endured the wing attacks as the scales on his face and arms stood up due to his exertion.


    As Marcus struggled with a dark look, his anger clouded his vision. He couldn''t see the source of this trapping attack, he couldn''t see Nemesis chanting a spell with an unknownnguage in the air above him.


    Nemesis'' origin started pouring out as she chanted a spell of divine origin. When she spat out thest magical verse, a robe that looked as regal as a king''s and holy as a bishop''s materialized on her body.


    Her gothic dress was covered by this white and golden feather robe. Like a priest from an unknown religion, she looked divine and pompous, like an angel. One should know Nemesis''s origin was that she was born from a demon overlord and an angel.


    When her robe fully came into existence, Nemesis opened her eyes.


    "Saint''s Sanctuary!"


    Shatter!


    It sounded like something broke as the verses weaved together and the formation lit up brightly. A ck spot appeared at the center of the magic formation, then, it spread across the formation rapidly.


    The formation started cracking as fissures appeared, like a web of darkness, that covered the magic formation. The aura of a vicious beast crept into existence from beyond the dark fissures. It was like there was a chained beast sealed behind the magic formation.


    Under Nemesis''smand, the beast within the formation opened its savage maw.


    Through the broken magic formation, a sound came from beyond this realm, the beast''s huge fangs could be seen through the magic formation.


    Marcus who was still struggling to free himself experienced a sense of dread unlike any other, it was like his body and mind told him to run away now. Marcus'' expression turned grave as, it was something out of fantasy, something he read in the record but now he was seeing it.


    "....."


    "Dragon Breath!"


    The phantasmal casting voice entered Marcus''s ears just as his internal rm went off. He looked up and saw what Nemesis was doing.


    A beam of light so tiny it wasughable came down. Although it looked insignificant, anyone who could sense the power contained within would avoid it at all costs. Wherever the beam went, it destroyed the object in its way, even the air around it wasn''t spared.


    His ten eyes focused on this attack, the light beam was too quick for him to dodge. Then, the beam hit his scaly body.


    Pszztt


    The beam pierced Marcus and it hit the dark barrier of istion behind him. The barrier did well to contain the vicious attacks they threw at each other before, however, when the Dragon''s Breath touched the barrier, it didn''t take a second to destroy the barrier.


    With the barrier gone in a rain of dark fragments, the remnants got turned into Feathers of Light that slowly fell upon the ground, even outside the barrier, raining down on the forest.


    It was a devastating scene.

 Chapter 232 The Black Bow: Nightwalker

    Chapter 232 The ck Bow: Nightwalker


    Marcus who was still struggling to free himself experienced a sense of dread unlike any other, it was like his body and mind told him to run away now. Marcus'' expression turned grave as, it was something out of fantasy, something he read in the record but now he was seeing it.


    "....."


    "Dragon Breath!"


    The phantasmal casting voice entered Marcus''s ears just as his internal rm went off. He looked up and saw what Nemesis was doing.


    A beam of light so tiny it wasughable came down. Although it looked insignificant, anyone who could sense the power contained within would avoid it at all costs. Wherever the beam went, it destroyed the object in its way, even the air around it wasn''t spared.


    His ten eyes focused on this attack, the light beam was too quick for him to dodge. Then, the beam hit his scaly body.


    Pszztt


    The beam pierced Marcus and it hit the dark barrier of istion behind him. The barrier did well to contain the vicious attacks they threw at each other before, however, when the Dragon''s Breath touched the barrier, it didn''t take a second to destroy the barrier.


    With the barrier gone in a rain of dark fragments, the remnants got turned into Feathers of Light that slowly fell upon the ground, even outside the barrier, raining down on the forest.


    It was a devastating scene.


    Luna wanted to check how Nemesis was doing but she sent her voice to reassure her.


    Meanwhile, Nemesis observed the ground.


    The ground riddled with holes was still fuming with smoke and dust. When a gust blew away the dust, they could see a long gully etched into thend. The drain was easily more than a hundred meters in length when it tapered off. That''s the result of the Dragon''s Breathing too close to the ground.


    Nemesis narrowed her eyes when another wave of smoke and dust clouded her view, she waved her hand and a gale from an unknown origin blew the dust away. She could finally see the scene of her carnage.


    A scaly figure stood wobbly there, the victim of his attack looked like it would tip over if something touched it.


    Nemesis looked at the figure with scaly skin armor and she shook her head with slight remorse.


    "You evaded death at thest second, huh?"


    The receiver of this attack lookedpletely battered, as it was bleeding all over.


    Its dark scales were dyed red by its own blood. The monster also lost a significant portion of its left torso, ordingly, it also lost an arm. The bloody stump pulsed and oozed in a disgusting manner.


    Cough! Cough!


    Marcus spat out blood as his bear-trap-looking fangs were dyed red with blood too. He applied pressure to his nasty wound before raising his arm to look at the damage.


    With a surging pain that threatened to push the oxygen out of his lungs, Marcus painstakingly looked at his left torso, drawn by a sense of something missing. When he saw the full extent of damage dealt to him, his body shivered.


    "Damn! Damn... Damn... Damn..Damn..!!!"


    It was a mix of sad sob and angered yell, he raised his voice as his killing intent exploded upwards with his dark dou qi, his dirty blood also sttered around him. Like a beast on itsst legs, Marcus looked like a pitiful creature.


    Marcus looked at Nemesis who was still floating above him. His bloodshot eyes zoomed in on her as dark origin swirled around him, the dark origin couldn''t reverse the damage done to him.


    "Kill! I will absolutely kill you! Kill you, you hear me?!"


    Spitting out blood, Marcus shrieked while Nemesis watched with furrowed brows. She nonchntly watched Marcus growl at him like a dying beast.


    Knowing he stood no chance, he had to flee, Marcus growled like he was not happy with this choice either.


    Turning into a dark blur of light, he flew toward the outside, drawing a trail of dark origin and blood.


    The blinding sh of dark light caused the spectators to look away instinctively.


    ''''You think that''ll be easy?"


    Nemesis scowled then she teleported into the sky and he trained his vision on the retreating dark light. Instead of using teleportation to catch the assant, she breathed in deeply.


    Swoosh!


    She summoned a ck bow and held it, aiming at the fleeing Marcus.


    "Nightwalker."


    Her gaze was like the arrow that tagged Marcus. She looked at the figure which was fast disappearing in her vision and she trained the bow''s aim on Marcus.


    Then, she tugged at where the bowstring would be.


    ''''Hmm?"


    Marcus who was running for his life suddenly felt very threatened. He slowed his pace down to turn his head and look in the direction where this ominous feeling wasing from. What he saw made his scales stand on their ends and his ugly face distort with fear.


    Like a pair of wings made of ck crystals, the bow and its arrow started shining with beautiful astral light that looked like Nemesis was drawing power from the night. The bow and its breathtaking beauty outshone the surrounding darkness.


    Starlight gathered and streamed into the arrow-like bees returning to their hives. With sounds that pleased the ears very much, the starlight energy charged up Nightwalker, further materializing the nocked energy arrow.


    That energy arrow was made with silvery starlight and sprinkled with astral light, it was ced between his tab hand and the bow.


    The bow was pointed in the direction of Marcus who continued running for his life.


    Drawn in by the magnificence of the arrow and its bow, Luna couldn''t return to her senses. Nemesis who basked in astral light looked like the God of the Night who descended from her throne to strike down her foe.


    Meanwhile, Marcus'' dark origin started rampaging out of control


    The dark power within him sensed the iing danger.


    His sweat fell along with his blood, Marcus''s heart got covered in trepidation as he immediately threw energy conservation to the wind, without caring for his wounds or energy consumption, he used every ounce of power within him to run faster. He did this so he could get himself out of the bow''s range.


    "Argh!"

 Chapter 233 The Black Light 1

    Chapter 233 The ck Light 1


    The bow was pointed in the direction of Marcus who continued running for his life.


    Drawn in by the magnificence of the arrow and its bow, Luna couldn''t return to her senses. Nemesis who basked in astral light looked like the God of the Night who descended from her throne to strike down her foe.


    Meanwhile, Marcus'' dark origin started rampaging out of control


    The dark power within him sensed the iing danger.


    His sweat fell along with his blood, Marcus''s heart got covered in trepidation as he immediately threw energy conservation to the wind, without caring for his wounds or energy consumption, he used every ounce of power within him to run faster. He did this so he could get himself out of the bow''s range.


    "Argh!"


    There were bulging veins that didn''t belong on his inhuman scales, his ten eyes were darting all around frantically as he groaned under his immense exertion. He had no idea what wasing for him but he continued running as if he could outrun death.


    His futile action only served to dy his time on this mortal ne by just a few seconds.


    Nemesis'' eyes were lit up by the strong astral light of the bow and arrow. She steadied her breathing with closed eyes and then she shot her eyes wide open as she let loose...


    Swish


    The arrow of Starlight flew across the night like a meteor.


    True to its name, the meteoric arrow sang its beautiful tune across the sky as the stars themselves seemed to support the arrow''s flight. Then, under everyone''s attentive eyes, the arrow caught up with Marcus.


    "NOOOOO!!!"


    Feeling the presence of death and danger behind him, Marcus cried out in despair.


    Then, the meteor struck him true...


    Splish


    An explosion and the sound of something sting heavily came from afar. The sound echoed throughout thend.


    "GARGHH!!!"


    The space around Marcus copsed as fissures in space spread around him. At the center of this attack, Marcus howled in pain as the arrow left a bloody and gaping hole in his already mutted body, then, under the baptism of starlight, he was erased from existence.


    Foom!


    A spatial ripple reverberated outwards, carrying bits of starlight with it. The remnant power scattered into nothingness as it disappeared from everyone''s view.


    After that, heaven and the earth returned to their peaceful state as if nothing had happened. Marcus'' erased life signature and Nemesis''s bow which was still brilliantly lit told those present what just happened.


    With a satisfied smile, Nemesis looked at her handiwork.


    However, her grin copsed when she noticed something. She looked in the direction where Marcus got destroyed and she narrowed her eyes. With a consternating look, Nemesis focused on something small there.


    A wisp of ck light came out of the unstable space and it quickly flew away with rapid velocity.


    Nemesis'' blood raged when she saw that ck wisp of light. It


    was the same reaction as when he firstid eyes on Marcus, who was the source of the dark and corrupt power.


    Her blood was telling Nemesis to get that ck light before it escaped. Therefore she decided to follow it and not let this thing whatever it was escape.


    ''''Luna, continue without me I''ve got something urgent to take care of. I''ll be back in a bit.'''' Nemesis thew her bracelet which uratelynded on Luna''s free hand. She didn''t have to worry because she hadpleted the mission, reaching the required points for a while.


    ''''Eh?" Luna was shocked but before she could say anything, Nemesis had already disappeared.


    ''''Sigh! I guess I''ll be alone for a while.'''' Luna sighed and headed down to kill some monsters, this fight had shown her how weak she was, she had to increase her strength as quickly as possible, the feeling of being unable to help, only staying on the side, cowering as her partner fought left a bad aftertaste in Luna''s mouth, it was hard to swallow henceforth she had to do her utmost to increase her strength.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the real world.


    Dawn is fast approaching, as the night slowly retreats. A hue of golden blue color streaked across the sky. The cool air is slowly being reced by the refreshing air of a great day that was about to arrive.


    The scenery belonged to a moderatelyrge town. In terms of area, it lost by just a bit to the capital where the imperial pce was situated. In terms of resources and economy, this town fared pretty well, it''s easily one of the most economically well-developed regions if one were topare all the townships in the empire.


    The arrival of a new dawn woke up the citizens of this town. They started doing their daily routines. One by one, the doors and windows of all the houses here opened as the shops started opening up for business again. The merchants prayed that this would be the day they could reap huge profits.


    Unknown to the citizens, a wisp of dark light arrived at the airspace near the border of the town. The light stopped for a second before it shot into the city, disappearing between the buildings.


    In a mansion so big it''s a castle, there''s a room filled with the scent of blood and medicine. The otherwise opulent room looked like a sappy patient''s room due to this stench.


    The vitality of this ce got dragged down by this sad room.


    On the bed was a youngster who looked like he was in his early twenties. Meanwhile, there''s an older young man near him who looks about 70% simr in appearance. Also present in the room was a middle-aged man who apanied the sickly young man.


    The room was deathly silent. The two youngsters were waiting with furrowed eyebrows, they were anxious to hear what the middle-aged man had to say as he examined the sick man. Soon, he sighed.


    That made the two youngsters turn grim, especially the sick patient on the bed. He certainly looked like someone who was heavily afflicted by an adverse medical condition. He turned malicious and cold as he asked the one who examined him.

 Chapter 234 The Black Light 2

    Chapter 234 The ck Light 2


    In a mansion so big it''s a castle, there''s a room filled with the scent of blood and medicine. The otherwise opulent room looked like a sappy patient''s room due to this stench.


    The vitality of this ce got dragged down by this sad room.


    On the bed was a youngster who looked like he was in his early twenties. Meanwhile, there''s an older young man near him who looks about 70% simr in appearance. Also present in the room was a middle-aged man who apanied the sickly young man.


    The room was deathly silent. The two youngsters were waiting with furrowed eyebrows, they were anxious to hear what the middle-aged man had to say as he examined the sick man. Soon, he sighed.


    That made the two youngsters turn grim, especially the sick patient on the bed. He certainly looked like someone who was heavily afflicted by an adverse medical condition. He turned malicious and cold as he asked the one who examined him.


    ''''Tell me your findings..."


    Ads by Pubfuture


    The manmanded with a frosty tone.


    The middle-aged man nced at him and he released another sigh.


    "Second Young Master, your body is heavily damaged, I saw signs of organ damage as well. At this rate, I am afraid your internal injuries will only worsen..."


    "I know my injuries are bad!"


    The sickly pale man roared in anger.


    "I invited you here so you can fix me! So, fix me!"


    "Look..."


    The middle-aged man bitterlyughed, he chose his words carefully.


    "It won''t be hard to treat you. The real problem is your damaged origin center, if we cured you like this, there''s a good chance you will never be able to use origin anymore..."


    "Wh-what did you say?..."


    The two young men asked with worried looks.


    The sickly youngster''s lip couldn''t stop twitching, with utter disbelief he asked.


    "You''re telling me I am going to be crippled?"


    The middle-aged man only lowered his head, that was his answer.


    "No! That can''t be!"


    The man jumped up from his bed and he stomped in anger.


    "You''re supposed to be the greatest healer in the empire, aren''t you?! Why can''t you just treat me?!"


    The middle-aged man only lowered his statue apologetically. This servile action only infuriated the sick youngster further.


    "You''re trash! Trash!"


    With bloodshot eyes, the pale man chased the healer out.


    "Scram!"


    "Y-yes..."


    The middle-aged healer quickly exited the room. With unpacified mes still within his heart, the sick youngster gnashed his teeth and he clenched his fists. The thought of bing a useless trash shook him to his core, his pale face grew whiter.


    ''Sigh!''


    The older male sighed, he looked at the sick male with a frustrated but helpless look.


    "You screwed yourself over. If you kept going at your own pace, you would have secured yourself the position as the second-inmand when I get the patriarch title. When I retire, there''s a good chance you will even get the patriarch title. Now..."


    The sick patient heard the older male chastising him and he felt incredibly sad.


    His bright future became a bleak one.


    He''s the one who felt the greatest anguish...


    "Brother!"


    With tearsing down his cheeks, he moaned.


    "I don''t want it to end like this! I don''t want this!"


    "What good will crying do you?!"


    The older male yelled at his younger brother. Since childhood, the younger brother always listened to his older brother so he endured the urge to sob. But, the stinging pain of frustration and shame still lingered.


    "Your tears will not reverse your situation? Who''s fault do you think this is?"


    The older male continued talking to him with an incredibly annoyed and frustrated tone.


    The current situation happened because of the sickly young man''s greediness to go after everything he saw just because he got a bit of backing. He tried to secretly drug a woman, to poison her, andter cure her thus earning her favor but unfortunately, he met someone tougher who returned his poison against him thus his current state.


    us was filled with remorse when he recalled that event.


    Rather, his heart felt more hatred than regret.


    "I-I just wanted to teach her a lesson for looking down on me!"


    "You have the guts to talk back?!"


    us''s brother Eliot turned stern.


    "Do you honestly think your petty tricks went unnoticed? Are you still holding the misconception that nobody was onto you? Do you realize how many women you killed with that technique? If it wasn''t because your victims had no factions to back them up if it wasn''t because you''re the second young master of the Camus n, do you still think you would have enjoyed your life free of your sins?"


    Eliot knew better than to talk back at this point.


    He sighed again when he saw us''s frustrated and vapid expression.


    "You just had to pick a fight with someone like that. At least, do your homework before you pick a fight. That woman straight-up killed Andrew, the second-in-charge of the Louis family. Uncle Greg also fell by her hands..."


    "She''s someone beyond our reach. Her background is mysterious and she is unusual."


    Eliot pursed his lips as he admitted the harsh truth. He advised his little brother us.


    "Rest well, I will look for more ways to help you."


    Eliot shook his head onest time and he left the room. us wallowed in his insidious vibe.


    Sitting on the bed, he felt pain assaulting him all over. With a drop of tear rolling down his cheek, he imagined his own miserable and painful end, it was nothing short of a nightmare.


    "It''s over! I am so screwed!"


    us bawled out loud. After a short while, he looked up with a frenzied look.


    "It''s all because of that woman Nemesis! I will kill her! No! I''ll first rape her then kill her, hehehehehe!"


    He wants revenge. However, he was painfully incapable of doing so!


    "Argh!!!"


    He howled in anguish and anger.


    Then, a jet of dark light shot into his room and his body!


    us was stunned for a few seconds. Then, joy spread across his face as he grinned with a malevolent look of resentment.

 Chapter 235 Bonus : The Sun and the Moon

    <h4>Chapter 235 Bonus Chapter: The Sun and the Moon</h4>


    While Nemesis was chasing after the weird ck light inside another ruin, E, Lily''s twin sister was resting when suddenly she started having dreams.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A beautiful house somewhere.


    They were celebrating Christmas at Orpheus'' house, a few days before the holiday. Although his ce wasn''t the grandest, it was a second home to her and their friends. His maid served a feast for them that day. A tter of tender roast beef tantalized their senses. Arge bowl of rice and a basket of bread were ced in the middle. On top of the side dishes she prepared, they were given heaps of warm chocte cookies for dessert. She was sure to have gained ten pounds after that party.


    They yed games and talked andughed for hours. It was a blur. But when the sun started to set, they decided to end the day by exchanging gifts.


    Everyone had a gift from each friend. Given there were seven of them in the group, each had six gifts, an overwhelming amount of presents in one day. Like impatient children, they ripped off the wrappings around their gifts and reveled in their beauty. Some of them squealed happily and showered everyone withpliments about their gifts. Others seemed distant as they examined their gifts, but their watery eyes were filled with an appreciative gleam. Across the room, she saw that he intentionally saved her giftst. She would do the same for him, but she tore the wrapper of her other gifts slowly to see his reaction to her presents.


    His eyes brightened up when he opened her gift. He looked straight at her, full of appreciation and happiness. It was enough to make her heart skip a beat. She felt her chest tightening when started to approach her. Why was she feeling this way?


    "Thanks for this," Orpheus said to her.


    She smiled when he gently lifted her Christmas card from the box. A few photos peeked out of the card along with some lists of great books and songs that she would rmend to him.


    "It means a lot."


    "What about the keychain?"


    Heughed, shaking his head at the silly-looking alpaca keychain. Only its smile can be seen because everything else is covered in fur.


    "I hate it and love it at the same time."


    "I hope it reminds you of my existence."


    "I think about your existence every day" She wondered what that was supposed to mean.


    She doesn''t want to overthink it.


    He picked up his gift and ced it in her hands.


    "Maybe you would like to open it," Orpheus said with a grin.


    "What, is this a prank?" She joked.


    "You''ll see," He teased. She couldn''t wait any longer. Tearing off the wrapper, her eyes met a small box, humble and sweet in size.


    Opening the lid, a golden ne sparkled in radiance. A cute sun hung from its thread-like chain.


    "It''s beautiful," She says breathlessly. She immediately put it on. The ne didn''t feel heavy and it fit just right around her neck.


    He didn''t say anything, but she noticed he was breathless as well. After a short pause, he nodded to her.


    "Let''s go to the porch," Orpheus said.


    "I want to tell you something."


    Without a reason to refuse, she followed him out of the living room. He still held her gift tightly in his hand when they were sitting together on the porch. They both stared at the distance infortable silence. Even though it was fairly chilly during this season, the sun''s rays warmed their faces with its caress. It shone with colors of farewell and hope to see them for the next day.


    Streaks of pink and orange painted the sky with every stroke seeming toe from a masterful painter. The thin cloudsid low as if they were about to rest. The beautiful scene seemed so bittersweet with its beauty and its show of fleeting time.


    "I realized something about the sun," Orpheus said. She turned to him. This was not his first time starting a sentence with those four words. But every time, his reflection would provoke a thoughtful discussion between the two, conversations that she truly appreciated.


    "The sun is crucial to our lives. We can''t live without it. Our earth would be nothing without the sun. Yet the sun continues to shine for the earth, not knowing its importance to our world. Its presence is felt by thes around it and the closer you are to it, the more you burn."


    She simply nodded her head, not knowing where he was going with this.


    "Don''t you think there are people like that in our lives?" Orpheus asked.


    "There are people who don''t know how important they are to another person. They don''t know how their presence bes a necessity to the people who have experienced it. And to those who are close to them, the more they need them and want them. The more they burn for them."


    He turned to her and leaned towards her. Their eyes interlocked with each other and she saw it. His eyes had a longing in them, like a tortuous wave washing over. For a moment, she saw vulnerability in him and a deeperyer to him that he couldn''t identify. He was shaking, a bottle of emotions waiting to erupt.


    "Say it," She whispered to him.


    "Your whole being is shaking to say it."


    He took a deep breath as he tore his eyes away from her. His hands gripped hers as if he was holding on for dear life. He took a look at the sun ne around her neck and breathed in. Then, a torrent of emotions burst out.


    "You are my sun. You are a constant shining presence in my life. Whether you are there or not, I think of your existence every day. I don''t want you to get out of my life, because if I did my world would be a dark ce. The more I get close to you, the more I burn for you. So much have I burned for you that here I am. I am risking our lifelong friendship for a chance of something deeper." She didn''t know what betrayed her thoughts at the moment, but his eyes saddened after his confession.


    "I understand if you don''t want something deeper," He exined.


    "We can still stay friends and forget that this entire thing happened. Just say the word and I''ll never raise this subject again."


    What he didn''t know was that she felt the same thing for him. Her heart longed for him, but her head held me back.


    "What if I''m not ready?" She asked.


    "I''ll wait," She answered.


    "What if you get tired of me?"


    "I would never."


    "What if I can''t love you as much as you love me?"


    "I would still be here."


    "What if we forget each other?"


    He smiled at me. "Aside from that being near impossible, I would still fall in love with you every single day."


    Her entire being started shaking. She was afraid.


    "What if you hurt me?"


    He looked at me. "I would make it a point to never hurt you. But if I do, would you forgive me?"


    Her lips quivered. "Yes, I will. I don''t want a simple mistake to separate us."


    Her wave of emotions started pouring out.


    "You are my sun. I need you in my life. Every day, I look forward to seeing you because you give so much light in my dreary world. Just like the moon who gets light from the sun, I brighten up because of you."


    She rubbed the sun ne he gave me.


    "Can you be the sun to my moon?"


    His grin outshone the sun. He nted a soft kiss on her head and whispered to me.


    "Yes. Yes, I will."


    That was when he unknowingly etched himself into her heart forever.

 Chapter 236 First Reincarnation 1

    Chapter 236 First Reincarnation 1


    ?


    A/N: After the Gods plotted against Orpheus, killing him, the heartbroken Emea performed a forbidden spell in him bringing him from the dead but he came back totally different, the first of his kin, the primogenitor of the vampires, Emea became his first victim, dying in his hands fortunely before it waspletelyte he performed a ressurection spell on her, she would have to reincarnate seven times before bingplete again.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The city of Rosemore was built atop robust hills and is truly a gorgeous marvel. Its grace is matched by the backdrop of grand forests which have helped shape the city to what it is today.


    The climate these forests brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with timber from those very same forests.


    The skyline is scattered with modest skyscrapers and each was more impressive than the next. Recreation is impable in Rosemore and it has attracted a lot of attention. A few new cultures have left their mark not just on education, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of monotony has grown into a new culture of variety and it''s this that unites the 5 million people to this day.


    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of restaurants, sandwich bars and clubs offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy musea, sport activities, musical activities or one of the many other recreational venues.


    In a beautiful house, from the outside this house looks cozy. It has been built with wheat colored bricks and has walnut wood decorations. Small, rectangr windows add to the overall look of the house and have been added to the house in a mostly asymmetric way.


    The house is equipped with an average kitchen and one small bathroom, it also has a generous living room, five bedrooms, a cozy dining area, an office and arge basement.


    The building is rectangr shaped. The house is fully surrounded by a patio.


    The second floor is smaller than the first, which allowed for a roof garden on one side of the house. This floor has a very different style than the floor below.


    The roof is low and triangr and is covered with seagrass. Two small chimneys poke out the center of the roof. A fewrge windows let in just enough light to the rooms below the roof.


    The house itself is surrounded by grass, a huge tree in the center and bushes on the borders of the plot.


    In this house lives a family of father and daughter. The daughter was around seventeen, she was not a beauty but her face was good looking. Chestnut hair and ice blue eyes. She is in highschool.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''''Crap!", The girl eximed.


    In her haste, a stack of books on the solid desk crashed on the floor with a resounding thud.


    "Quinn?" Her father called from outside.


    She sighed in annoyance, "I''ll be out in two minutes dad!"


    Two minutes ago, Quinn uttered the same words, and now, she was already two minutes toote for ss. Another sigh, seriously?


    Quinn''s backpack seemed to have slumped into a corner very inattentively, as both she and her belongings were unprepared for the day. Her room was upside down, with clothes almost everywhere and a long lost pair of socks as decoration.


    The window could only provide so much light as the weather outside didn''t look as inviting as it should have on a Monday morning.


    Just as Quinn reached for her lonely, sagging backpack, another loud thud echoed through the room.


    Her hands clenched into fists, she was on the verge of cursing aloud. Turning around, she discovered that it wasn''t the books she thought had fallen again. She frowned but then quickly went on putting together her stuff.


    Another thud, louder this time.


    Quinn flinched a little, this time she heard it even louder. Did something fall outside?


    "Dad!", she called hesitantly. "Did something fall?"


    No answer.


    "Da¨C"


    THUD!


    She froze. Quinn didn''t know what happened, she wasn''t sure whether something fell or not. She slowly moved to her door and peered into the living room.


    One step into the living room, one breath.


    Quinn slid off her jacket and let it fall on the floor. The back door, that connected the living room and the backyard, made a creaking sound as it opened a little wider.


    Everything in the living room seemed just as normal as a normal monday morning could ever be, but something felt off.


    Quinn hesitated and debated whether she would check the backyard or just pack her stuff and hurry up, but the sound of heavy footsteps kept her from going to her room.


    She quietly went into the kitchen, where a window could provide a better view of the backyard. She felt like a little thief, snooping around in her own house, but she just had to check. And she had the feeling that it had to be done so quietly as possible.


    She stood on her tippy toes, her eyes reaching the edges of the window.


    Her father was sitting on a bench in the garden wearing his shoes looking at his watch as if time was the only foe that could ever stop him.


    Her eyes grew bigger with shock as she watched three armed men with ck masks covering their faces as they quietly attempted to sneak behind her father''s big white van. Her eyes flew to her father, who had abandoned the chair, now standing near the van. Almost as if he sensed something amiss.


    Quinn''s face turned pale, her thoughts racing through her mind, her hands trembling and sweating. All that coulde into her mind was warning her father, but somehow her mind seemed to block out all the thoughts that could help her with that.


    Her father looked at his watch again, only if he knew that two minutes had already passed and it was toote.


    "Put your hands up!"


    All three men stood firmly on the ground, holding a gun aimed at the father. Quinn instinctively covered her mouth with her hands, holding back a scream.

 Chapter 237 First Reincarnation 2

    Chapter 237 First Reincarnation 2


    Her eyes grew bigger with shock as she watched three armed men with ck masks covering their faces as they quietly attempted to sneak behind her father''s big white van. Her eyes flew to her father, who had abandoned the chair, now standing near the van. Almost as if he sensed something amiss.


    Quinn''s face turned pale, her thoughts racing through her mind, her hands trembling and sweating. All that coulde into her mind was warning her father, but somehow her mind seemed to block out all the thoughts that could help her with that.


    Her father looked at his watch again, only if he knew that two minutes had already passed and it was toote.


    "Put your hands up!"


    All three men stood firmly on the ground, holding a gun aimed at the father. Quinn instinctively covered her mouth with her hands, holding back a scream.


    Rapidly beating of the heart, abnormally high production of adrenaline of the body, sharpening of senses.


    Loss of thoughts.


    Quinn carefully peered through the window, mouth still covered with her hands.


    "Hand over your money!", one of the men said, demandingly. Seemingly the leader of the little group.


    Her father tried to reason with them, "Listen gentlemen¨C"


    "¨CShut up and hand over the money!", the robber shouted.


    "Gentleme¨C"


    Smack!


    Quinn gasped.


    The three men angrily looked around as Quinn quickly ducked her head.


    Did they see her?


    One second passed¡­ another¡­ another¡­


    "There! Behind the window! You two stay with the man!" The leader demanded.


    As Quinn quickly tried to reach the back door to close it, her father ran towards the robber who almost reached the door.


    "Not my daughter, you¨C!"


    A m of the door being shut, a turn of a key closing it, a smack of the back of a gun against someone''s skull, the thud of someone falling.


    Quinn''s thoughts raced through her mind as she tried to hold the door shut after turning the key, she bit on her cheek to keep every sound in. She heard the groans of her father outside, almost the heavy breaths he took, the murmuring of the robbers filled her mind as she tried to think of something.


    "Open the door!" One of the robbers suddenly yelled as he pushed at the door.


    Quinn flinched and took steps back from the door.


    "Don''t let him in, Quinn!", her father said. "Don''t do it¨C!"


    Smack!


    SMACK!


    THUD!


    The sound of Quinn yelping filled the house.


    "That''s right, open the door, child!"


    As the robber kicked and punched the door, Quinn fell on her back and with stabbing pain she tried to move backwards, away from the door. Without even giving it a thought, Quinn ran as fast as she could to her room.


    She tripped over her jacket and chafed her knee, but that didn''t stop her from running into the bathroom. Quinn closed the door of the bathroom with a loud smash and locked the door.


    But that didn''t keep a sound out.


    Punch


    Her breathing started to be heavier and the function of her lungs slowly started to go against its nature, the metallic taste of blood filled her mouth.


    The sound of her, struggling to breath, struggling to process, filled the entire bathroom. Quinn, trying to steady herself with her hands, failed miserably as she slowly dropped to the floor.


    Kick


    "F¨CFocus¡­, fo¨Cocus¡­" Quinn breathed, the pain on her knee and back increasing.


    KICK!


    "Thought¨Cs¡­thoughts twist¡­


    Thoughts t¨Ctwist, twirl¡­


    Punch. PUNCH!


    -wist¡­ twist, twirl¡­"


    Quinn covered her face with her hands and held back a flow of tears while continuing, "Thoughts twist¡­ twist and twirl, turning tumult to tranqui¨C"


    Terror


    SMACK!!


    Quinn cried down a fountain of tears as she realised what that sound must have been. The thought of her father justying there, in a pool of his own blood, terrified her to the bone. She had to do something now. Call the police, call the ambnce.


    "... My phone!"


    As the wind, she unlocked the door and ran out of the bathroom, just as her thoughts raced to find the location of her phone.


    But she stopped. Right in the middle of her room.


    An awful silence greeted her. Something is wrong, she just knew it. She felt it.


    No rustle of a leaf, not a squeak from a bird, not a song from the wind¨C just a deeply unsettling silence.


    What happened?


    But the thought of the robbers retreating, as if fearing for what she will do now, filled her mind. Her father would be of dire need of help, she had to find her phone. She had to call for help.


    With footsteps echoing throughout the living room, Quinn quickly walked to the counter in the kitchen, where she had left her phone in the early morning.


    One step.


    Another step.


    Another step.


    Just another step.


    With a swift movement, she grabbed her phone from the countertop and slowly walked to the window. Perhaps they retreated? They retreated. Of course they went away. Right?


    Her fingers scrolled to find the right app and finally clicked on the search bar. Her pale, trembling fingers tapped away the number of the police, it would only take two minutes for them to reach her home.


    Just as slowly as the phone reached her ear, her eyes reached the window.


    Her heart started to pump faster as she stood paralyzed on the floor.


    Every muscle froze, eyes unblinking.


    Her father, hands tied, on his knees, bruised and bloodied. His clothes were partially torn and smeared with an awful lot of blood and dirt.


    And there they stood. Two of them had jewellery, money and her father''s wallet in their hands, while the other had a gun. Pointed at her father.


    "Emergency services, this is the City Police, how can I help you?"


    They were toote


    "I¨C"


    BANG!


    That''s how she died miserably, having not aplished anything. She was too young when she died.


    Her first reincarnation ended she was sent to the cycle of reincarnation to start her second life, her second reincarnation.

 Chapter 238 Her Second Reincarnation

    Chapter 238 Her Second Reincarnation


    The bright lights of the room reflected against every surface, the walls creating a sea of endless white. The hall seemed to stretch endlessly, revealing a continuous row of wooden doors. It was quiet, so different from the loudness at home. It was scary.


    The girl squeezed Mr Cuddles tightly, running her fingers through his soft, brown fur. He was a gift from Mother, a reassuring presence for today''s visit. She watched as her mother paused before a wooden door, turning towards me.


    Staring at the metal namete, her eyes halted over an unfamiliar word. Oncologist.


    This is a hospital. She was here to get better.


    "Don''t worry my star, it''s just a checkup. We''ll be home in no time."


    She nced uncertainly at the door. Its presence seemed to loom over her, growing with every second. She squeezed Mr Cuddles tighter.


    "You''re a big girl right? Turning double digits today! I''m so proud of you."


    She smiled at her, the gaps in her teeth ringly obvious.


    "You''ll have to be brave, can you do that for me?"


    "Yes mother!"


    Her mother and the doctor spoke in hush whispers, their conversation filled with countless of confusing words: chemotherapy; long-term; deterioration. The doctor''s eyes were kind as she nodded at mother, before turning towards her.


    "Hi Asteria, I''m Doctor Meredith! To make sure everything''s alright, we''re going to run a few tests."


    "¡­am I very sick?"


    Doctor Meredith knelt down, her eyes seemed to understand everything.


    "I understand this is very scary but Asteria, I''ll do everything I can to make you feel better."


    She nodded, grabbing Mr Cuddles and smiling brightly.


    She was going to get better she told herself.


    ¡­


    "Happy birthday to you!"


    Surrounded by the familiarfort of home she was beaming, mesmerised by the incredulous sight. On the dining table was the most magnificent cake she had seen, decorated extravagantly in various hues of blue. At the top, a message was written in blue icing.


    ''Happy 14th birthday, my star.''


    It looked amazing. Her mother, who was never a baker, had poured her soul into the cake. Yet she couldn''t understand why her stomach churned at the sight of it. There was a tightness in her chest that burned through the air in her lungs. She gritted her teeth, pushing the sensation down.


    "Make a wish!"


    She squeezed her eyes shut. She thought about the joy in my parent''s faces, the tremendous effort they had ced into organising this celebration.


    ''Please, I want to get well soon!''


    She blew out the candles among the midst of cheers.


    ¡­


    Her eyes flew open to the burning sensation of her lungs, an unbearable weight crushing her chest. nkets tumbled messily in crumpled heaps to the ground, as she spluttered with every breath.


    Trembling, shd pressed the red button beside her, filling the house with the high pitched shrieks of an rm.


    "Asteria!"


    Warm gentle arms wrapped around her.


    "My star, stay awake for me alright?"


    "Jeremy, call an ambnce¡ªwe need to get her help, now!"


    Her eyes drifted shut, as distant sirens echoed in her ears.


    ¡­


    "Shhh you''re alright, it''s ok."


    The sounds of a monitor became clearer with each second, as she was suddenly aware of the cold air forced into her lungs through the oxygen tube. Her mother''s warm fingers gently carded through her hair, a stark contrast to the chilly atmosphere.


    "I''m staying this time, right?"


    There was a hesitant pause of silence, before mother reached into her bag.


    "Look who''s here! It''s Mr Cuddles!"


    She stared at him. The thread on his arm was tearing, revealing glimpses of the white stuffing underneath. His smile was faded, the threads torn in multiple ces.


    "Get some rest, my star. Everything will be fine."


    The door slid open, before closing with a soft click. As the room fell silent, she grabbed Mr Cuddles, burying her face into his tattered fur.


    ''It''s getting worse.''


    "Happy sixteenth birthday Asteria!"


    Her parents entered the room, speaking in hushed voices. Their faces were illuminated by the soft glow of candles, as the cake was ced on the bedside table.


    "How are you feeling?"


    She nced at the monitor beside her. The multitude of tubes seemed to increase with every week.


    "I''m fine."


    Her mother pursed her lips, reaching into her bag.


    "Your father and I know you''ve been feeling down recently, so we hope you enjoy your present!"


    In her hands was a sleek phone, no doubt thetest model avable. She nced at it, anticipating the sudden thrill of excitement.


    There was nothing.


    "You''re so strong my shining star, so keep pushing through!"


    She flinched, briefly catching the reflection in the ss. She had a future once. Bright-eyed, carefree and full of dreams. She silently mourned her loss.


    "Sure."


    Her father frowned, cing his hand over hers. It was awkward, like a single touch could shatter bones.


    "Star, you''ll get better soon, I promise. It just takes time."


    In the faint light, Mr Cuddles was sitting by the foot of the bed. His smile had long faded as his empty eyes bore into mine.


    ''Is this really¡­ the life I want?''


    "Asteria?"


    Doctor Meredith entered the room, bursting with anticipation.


    "Happy eighteenth birthday. You''re already an adult!"


    She nodded, muscles protesting against the movement.


    "I know it''s been hard, with all the treatments failing. However, there is one more thing we could try."


    A clipboard and pen was gently ced onto herp.


    "The sess rate of surgery isn''t high¡ªmaybe around thirty-three percent, but it''s your best chance. Since you''re eighteen now¡­it''s your decision. I''ve informed your parents."


    "If it fails?"


    "It could be a very long hospital stay, possibly your entire life."


    It wasn''t worth a life full of lies, with each word condemning me to a prolonged hell. She ced the clipboard in her hands.


    "No."


    Her brows furrowed, eyes staring deep into mine.


    "Are you certain? You don''t have much time left."


    "I know. I won''t regret it."


    There was a long period of silence, before Doctor Meredith finally nodded. Her eyes seemed to soften as she smiled sadly.


    "¡­Alright."


    She paused before the door, turning back towards her.


    "I''ll have to tell your parents."


    The click of the door was jarringly loud.


    ¡­


    Footsteps echoed down the hallway, before the door was mmed open.


    "Asteria, do you understand what you''ve decided?"


    Her father was shaking, his eyes demanded an answer.


    "I don''t understand, if there''s even the slightest chance¡­"


    Her mother''s hand reached for her hand, gently squeezing her fingers. Her eyes flittered everywhere, desperately searching for the optimistic, joyful daughter they once had. Deep down, she knew how much they cared. There was fear in their eyes, underneath all the confusion and anger. Yet she was copsing under the weight of their stares, buckling under her selfish decision.


    There were a million reasons she could say yes; sign the document and hope for better days. There was still so much she wanted to do. Nothing had ever hurt this much.


    "I¡ª"


    Her voice faltered, crackling with the tightening of her chest. The pressure was back, yet it was so different from usual.


    ''This really is it.''


    And in that moment everything: the tears, the pain, the anguish she''d grown ustomed to, unravelled in a beautiful spiral of honesty.


    "I''m¡­so sorry."


    She copsed forward, shoulders shaking as her hands gripped onto the nkets. They were slowly bing damp with each frantic breath, as she struggled to speak. Her parent''s worried voices were a distance echo, hands resting on hrr back with frantic instructions to breathe.


    But they needed to know.


    "It''s just¡ªI can''t do it. Did you know? Everyday, I''m constantly in pain, it''s agonising. I don''t want to keep fighting."


    "And I know you must hate me, no doubt after everything you''ve done. I''m really thankful, but I''m ready to go. I can''t stand living like this anymore¡­"


    She didn''t know how long she sat there for, sobbing and shaking in the arms of her parents, before my father spoke.


    "Asteria, you are our precious star."


    More tears fell onto the damp nket.


    "We might be confused, even frustrated¡­but to hate you?"


    Her father wiped at his eyes, as mother muffled her sobs into her blue cardigan.


    "Never. You''re the best thing in our lives. We''ll always be here, no matter what you choose."


    The sound of sniffling echoed in the room, before mother reached into her bag.


    "Your father and I thought¡­ you''d like this."


    In her hands was a present, adorned with gold ribbons. Hesitantly, she peeled away the paper.


    "You fixed him?"


    "It was the most we could do."


    Despite the crooked stitching and dull eyes, Mr Cuddles was finally smiling again. Patches of fur had been reced with a shade lighter, resulting in a discolouration.


    He was perfect.


    "Thank you. Really."


    Once again she was enveloped in theforting warmth, with the most important people in her life.


    ''You see Mr Cuddles, we''re going to be just fine.'' She told herself but not too long ago she died, taken by the endless suffering.

 Chapter 239 3rd Reincarnation

    Chapter 239 3rd Reincarnation


    The city of Shimmergarde was built amidst arge, rugged ind and is truly a historic trade center. Its uniqueness is matched by the backdrop of a fuming volcano which have helped shape the city to what it is today.


    The resources these volcanoes brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings incorporate shapes and colors of both the volcano and ofva.


    The skyline is littered with elegant skyscrapers and they look astonishingly beautiful all together. Culture is rising in Shimmergarde and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many different cultures have left their mark not just on trade and rtions, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of few cultures has grown into a multicultural hub and it''s this that unites the 4 million people to this day.


    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of bakeries, sandwich bars and diners offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy dance, aerobics, tours or one of the many other recreational venues.


    This is the city of Willow, your average woman, brown hair and blue eyes, she could have a normal life if not for that thing.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Willow sighed as she sat upright. She stumbled to the bathroom and rubbed her bleary eyes. Her eyes were emphasized by the bags and dark circles underneath them. She''d had another nightmare, the same scene, same figure, same horrors. It was pretty much every night. Willow couldn''t figure out why, she was stressed, but working two jobs would do that to a person.


    Thankfully it was the weekend. She could catch up on sleep, rx and maybe get some studying done. She moved over to the window, peeking out the curtain. It was cloudy and slightly breezy. Willow filled a ss of water, wondering why she felt so tired and weak. Hopefully she wasn''t getting sick.


    Laying back down, she pulled the covers up with a sigh. Sleep was supposed to be restful and an escape from the real world, but the horrors that awaited her made sleeping dreadful.


    Willow gasped in fear, her heart pounding hard. She looked down, expecting it to break through her chest and fall onto the floor. Movement was out of the question, her body was paralyzed with an unknown fear. The room was dim, shadowy and cold. The air was so thick with anger, sadness, loneliness and fear that she could taste it. Something wasing, warping itself from the shadows. Wisps of fog starting swirling around her, voices echoing.


    "Memories"


    Willow whispered to herself as the wisps swirled to and fro. Suddenly a cloud rose up, colors whirling around inside. Silver, blue, red and ck. There was a voice, a voice that brought pain. The cloud cleared and a face appeared to match the voice. The pain that Willow felt struck like a knife, stabbing and slicing. She felt something warm, thick and wet drip down her chest. Horror appeared on her face as she looked down and saw blood seeping through her shirt.


    Tears stung her eyes as she struggled to move. A cold, shadowy hand appeared, lifting her chin up until she was staring into the ck, dead eyes of a young child. A young child who looked familiar. Willow opened her mouth to speak, but couldn''t through the pain. She tasted blood in her mouth and coughed.


    "It hurts, doesn''t it?" The child purred, an evilugh echoed through the room.


    "Why...are you making me¡­relive this? Who...are¡­you?" Willow gasped out, wishing she would just die or wake up already.


    "Oh, you don''t recognize me? How sad."


    The child snarled, it''s ghostly hand reaching into her chest and sping around her heart. Willow cried out in pain as cold, searing fire spread through her body and blood starting dripping through her skin.


    "I''m you, Willow. I''m the little child that you decided to forget, that you decided to lock up and abandon. So, as revenge I''ll make you relive every time you lost. Every time you got left behind. Every time you got hurt." The child smiled, cruel and twisted as the hand withdrew from Willow''s chest, holding her heart. Not her heart...the shadow of her heart. It was covered in scars, there were shards of metal embedded and there were fresh cuts. Fresh cuts that were gushing blood. Willow started shaking with sobs as she realized that the blood covering her body was from those cuts.


    "You still don''t know how it felt. But this is the closest I can get to making you feel what I felt. Also, it''s fun." Little Willow chuckled. She reached out and wiped the salt stains from Willow''s eyes.


    "I''m...sorry. Have you...seen¡­.the way¡­.the world is?" Willow gasped out, straining for breath.


    "Why¡­.are¡­.you...doing this?" She asked, wondering when Death would show up to release her from this pain. All she wanted to do was die. Willow had pushed through, pushed it down and ignored everything to keep going. But now this ghost of her inner child had decided to take revenge. All she was aware of was the blood, the tears and desire for death. Was she awake or dreaming? Willow didn''t know, or care. Who knew that one''s heart could hold so much blood?


    "I''m not doing this Willow. You are. I''m you, remember? You''re torturing yourself because you forget who you really are." The child grinned, the smile growing bigger, the ckness growing darker and spreading until it swallowed everything.


    Willow awoke with a gasp, thrashing in her bed. Something was restraining her. She looked around, confused. Willow was in a dimly lit room, strapped to a hospital bed, surrounded by white walls. Suddenly she became aware of a huge pain in her chest.


    Looking down, Willow saw that her shirt was soaked with blood. Her blood. She felt light though, dizzy even. She realized she was floating outside her body, her body that was alive and yet, dead. There was a ng and Willow felt a jerk, then suddenly she was back in that ck, echoing room. Fear struck her like a lighting bolt as she realized that she was doomed. Doomed to forever haunt the inner recesses of her mind and heart, reliving her pain every day, never healing.


    Thest sound that the nurse heard Willow make was a strangled sob as tears leaked out from the closed eyelids.

 Chapter 240 4th Reincarnation: Molly

    <h4>Chapter 240 4th Reincarnation: Molly</h4>


    The city of Embercrest was built atop gentle hills and is truly an evergrowing metropolis. Its allure is matched by the backdrop of a smoldering volcano which have helped shape the city to what it is today.


    The resources these volcanoes brought were of great importance, but they were also influential when it came to architectural designs as the vast majority of buildings have been built with volcanic rocks and simr looking materials.


    The skyline is sprinkled with tall skyscrapers and their history seemed to shine more now than ever. Science and development is flourishing in Embercrest and it has attracted a lot of attention. Many new cultures have left their mark not just on education, but also upon the city''s identity. What historically was a city of in, ordinary people has grown into a multicultural hub and it''s this that unites the 7 million people to this day.


    It''s this multicultural identity that has truly left its mark. Hundreds of food carts, diners and clubs offer a plethora of culinary choices and those who feel hungry for something else can enjoy city exploring, arcades, clubs or one of the many other recreational venues.


    Like every city, Embercrest has its darkness, a scientist organization that kidnap young promising child to experiment on, they use terms like ''gic android'' ''software'' and so on. Their goal is to create the perfect human capable of being multitask. In order to achieve this they wouldn''t mind sacrificing million of life. She was one of those sacrifices.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''Dear Molly, my dearest Molly,


    It''s been so long, too long since they have taken you away from me. My arms feel empty, cold, shriveled up since they have kept you away. You were there to protect me from the scary monsters in the dark corners, to keep a smile on my face, to keep me alive. The softness of your fur would bring me great warmth. But they have pulled you out of my reach. I told them that I would never speak again unless you were here with me, in my arms. They refuse to give you back. After I threatened to harm them, they had me in restraints. The restraints hurt, they dug into me like needles, I couldn''t escape them. I felt lonely and trapped, like a little birdy cornered by a cat. I have always wanted to see little birdies, can you see them wherever you are? After time had passed, the restraints were released. Thedy in the white coat talked to me, begging me to say something. She said to me, "I love you, but you must do this for me." Then she jammed something into my glowing red eye, then turned something on my temple, it made a funny clicking sound. I was fascinated by that word "love", I have heard it once before, but I can''t remember where.


    After I refused to say anything, they locked me inside of the scary dark room again. Remember our first time there? In the scary dark room? I didn''t like it when they threw me in there once more, you weren''t there to protect me. I hope they will bring you back soon so I can hold you and never let go.


    From your friend.''


    "We''ll give Molly back once you''ve answered some of our questions." Said the woman in the white coat, staring down at the squirming young girl.


    "But she''s mine! Mine! Give her to me!" Opal kicked her little legs and thrashed in the guard''s grip, in hope to escape and embrace her precious stuffed rabbit.


    "O-807''s software is unstable, Lilith, it won''t obey itsmands." Said a man holding a small screen, also d in a white coat.


    "Her name is Opal," Lilith demanded, her jaw clenched, "and I''ll get her software back to where it was after the tests. She''ll obey me, she knows me."


    "But apparently it doesn''t, after that malfunction all that it can think about is that stuffed rabbit you gave it. If you can''t get to its original software then I will have to take matters into my own hands. This is the world''s first invention with this sort of intelligence, we must be cautious."


    "This was my fault, I taught her¨C it how to love and this was the result. You''re right, I should have been cautious with the amount of care that I have put into it. I cared for it like it was my own child." Lilith stared at the android with dread.


    A resounding cry from Opal echoed throughout the area, making it vibrate and causing people to cover their ears. As she was dragged off into the other direction, her little arm reached out to her precious Molly, her one and only friend that she loved dearly.


    All that she focused on was the miniscule ck beady eyes of the rabbit, staring back at her. Just for a moment, Opal managed to shove her arm out of the guard''s grip and race off to Molly, but the attempt was in vain. After just nearly a few steps she took she was lifted up by her waist and carried off, kicking and screaming.


    "Give her back! I need her! Molly!"


    In her state of internal turmoil, Lilith stood amongst the wreckage she had caused. She created this situation, and if she didn''t take action, it would be almost impossible to reverse. Her eyes focused on the screen in her hands, trying toe up with a solution to the situation. The screech of the android was drowned out and had passed on. Lilith took a deep breath in, "Jacob, you will give that back to her at some point."


    "After this catastrophe?" He snickered.


    "Never."


    Afterward, they continued experiment on for the sake of their big brother. She suffered so much, experiment after experiment, so much she wondered if she had done something wrong in herst life to deserve all these sufferings, if there is another life she wished to reincarnate and experience a normal life this time, of course with Molly, her sole friend andfort.


    Happiness she will eventually find even if it would take thousand of years, she secretly vowed.

 Chapter 241 Black Light 3

    Chapter 241 ck Light 3


    "Rest well, I will look for more ways to help you."


    Eliot shook his head onest time and he left the room. us wallowed in his insidious vibe.


    Sitting on the bed, he felt pain assaulting him all over. With a drop of tear rolling down his cheek, he imagined his own miserable and painful end, it was nothing short of a nightmare.


    "It''s over! I am so screwed!"


    us bawled out loud. After a short while, he looked up with a frenzied look.


    "It''s all because of that woman Nemesis! I will kill her! No! I''ll first rape her then kill her, hehehehehe!"


    He wants revenge. However, he was painfully incapable of doing so!


    "Argh!!!"


    He howled in anguish and anger.


    Then, a jet of dark light shot into his room and his body!


    us was stunned for a few seconds. Then, joy spread across his face as he grinned with a malevolent look of resentment.


    ?????


    On the other side, an individual arrived near the city.


    Looking down at the glorious city that looked way better than the drab forward operating base he came from, Nemesis frowned. She continued floating in the air.


    It had been 3 days since he chased after the dark wisp of light. She gave up on chasing down the light with flight because the light travelled at several times her maximum speed. Instead, she used teleportation spells to track what little clues the ck light left as it escaped. She tracked the dark light all the way here.


    That ck light sure knew how to run quickly. Normal level 4 origin master would have long lost sight of the ck light.


    Even level 3 who didn''t put enough emphasis on agility and speed might not be able to keep up with the ck light. Were it not for his teleportation spells, she would have lost track of the ck light.


    She chased after the light non-stop for 3 days and this cost her a ton of origin power.


    The distance between this town and the city where the ruin was located could be measured in the number of cities she passed through. Furthermore, she was interrupted by weather and natural obstacles on her way here. It would take a human 3 to 4 months to travel the distance Nemesis travelled. An airship would cut travel time down but it still wouldn''t be measured in days.


    Moreover, there were idiots in the towns she passed through. some of themcked the basic intelligence to scout out the enemy before trying to rob them. There were mercenaries walking around robbing people while flying their mercenary gs. Anyone who looked vulnerable, like a certain someone who traveled alone would be blocked and harassed for gold.


    While saddled by multiple hurdles, she still kept up with the ck light. Without resting a wink for thest three days, her continuously teleported her way here.


    Nemesis looked at the city that was still expanding in her vision when he got closer and she mumbled.


    "Maybe it ran into the city?"


    Nobody answered her.


    "Now, what do I do?"


    Nemesis lowered herself as she stood in front of the city entrance, she rubbed her temple as if she was suffering a headache.


    It''s highly lightly the ck light is in the city. But, she didn''t rush inside to find the wisp of light. After all, she could be wrong, the ck light could be elsewhere.


    Nemesis pped her cheeks and he perked herself up.


    "I should go investigate inside the city, beats going home empty-handed..."


    "Before that, I should recover my origin power..."


    The restless three days she used to catch up with the ck light wasn''t taxing physically. However, she did waste a significant portion of her origin pool. She used more than half his magic power to finish his fight with marcus. Then, she immediately chased the dark light here, her tank was already running near empty level.


    Soon Nemesis found a quiet ce on a hill nearby, after scouting out the hill and making sure there are no beasts or humans around. She sat down as she started recovering her origin power.


    Entering a state of cultivation, origin rippled around her as her environment got engulfed in waves of origin winds.


    It was a quiet tempest.


    After a while, the sun rose from the east as the origin ripples died down around Nemesis. Finally, the ripples faded too.


    Slowly opening her eyes, a sh of light came from within her heterochromia eyes. Her origin pool was now fully recovered and it looked like a boundless ocean.


    That was just what it looked like, as evidenced by the previous night, she could still use up her origin power. It was just hard for her to reach that point.


    She pped away the dust and dew that had settled on her.


    She clenched her fists as she beamed confidently.


    "Looks like exhausting 70-80% of my origin power had a positive effect on my overall origin pool."


    It''s like when an athlete uses up his stamina before resting, then, the athlete would experience a slight increase in his stamina. This applied to Nemesis''s origin power training, other origin masters also experienced this effect. Except for those who hit their limits, this effect generally appears for anyone who did that.


    It''s amon knowledge among thel but not many if not a few would never experience the improvement Nemesis had, not even if they used their entire life to continuously exhaust and recharge themselves.


    Aside from the perks granted to her by her mixed bloodline between angel and demon, most importantly, it was just thepounding effect from her already humungous origin power reserve. It wasn''t easy to deplete her already huge origin pool. If she didn''t n properly, she would have recovered origin power faster than she could spend them.


    By being an oddity, a weird mixed breed, she got inhuman returns.


    ''Time to check my hunch, whether it''s right or wrong.''


    Looking at the huge city, Nemesis could sense the hustle and bustle of the city and she sighed.


    If that ck light is inside, how does she even begin to look for it?


    Shaking her head, she threw away the negative thoughts and Nemesis queued up like a normal citizen, gaining entry in a low-key manner.

 Chapter 242 Funny Coincidence

    Chapter 242 Funny Coincidence


    ''''Looks like exhausting 70-80% of my origin power had a positive effect on my overall origin pool."


    It''s like when an athlete uses up his stamina before resting, then, the athlete would experience a slight increase in his stamina. This applied to Nemesis''s origin power training, other origin masters also experienced this effect. Except for those who hit their limits, this effect generally appears for anyone who did that.


    It''s amon knowledge among thel but not many if not a few would never experience the improvement Nemesis had, not even if they used their entire life to continuously exhaust and recharge themselves.


    Aside from the perks granted to her by her mixed bloodline between angel and demon, most importantly, it was just thepounding effect from her already humungous origin power reserve. It wasn''t easy to deplete her already huge origin pool. If she didn''t n properly, she would have recovered origin power faster than she could spend them.


    By being an oddity, a weird mixed breed, she got inhuman returns.


    ''Time to check my hunch, whether it''s right or wrong.''


    Looking at the huge city, Nemesis could sense the hustle and bustle of the city and she sighed.


    If that ck light is inside, how does she even begin to look for it?


    Shaking her head, she threw away the negative thoughts and Nemesis queued up like a normal citizen, gaining entry in a low-key manner.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The boundless blue sky, only the dull sunlight mingled with the endless blue aerial ocean. It looks like a great day to go out and have a walk, the temperature was just right so it''d be a great day for any jogger or pedestrians.


    The serene sky, the rowdy city, meanwhile, a seemingly average male walked through the busy streets without attracting anyone''s attention. The pedestrians were unaware that a major character was currently walking among them.


    She doesn''t look too beautiful or ugly. As she continued moving along the busy streets, she swept her gaze everywhere. It looked like she was a tourist taking in the scenery. However, she wasn''t focused on the environment, she was waiting for her body toe up with a response.


    Nemesis frowned while looking at the buildings around her. She silently cursed in frustration.


    "Where is that damned thing? Is it really in this city? Stop making this hard and just pop out already..."


    "The difort when my blood reacted and this uneasy calmness, why do I keep getting bombarded with annoying events..."


    Nemesis'' shoulder sagged as she scanned her surrounding once more. This time too, her blood didn''t react. She started grumbling again.


    "Ugh, when is this going to end..."


    She psyched herself up as he exhaled slowly. Moving onwards, she decided that giving up now would be worse than just following through with her pursuit to the end. She also wasn''t cool with letting the ck light go, that vibe it gave her, she needed to extinguish that ck light.


    Nemesis average looks allowed her to blend in well with the crowd.


    This average aura gave her the cover she needed to investigate the ck light''s trail. Any unwanted attention would hamper her investigation efforts.


    After stumbling around in the city for half an hour, Nemesis turned up nothing. When she was about to curse and go grab something to eat, he noticed amotion in front of him.


    Looking in that direction, she saw pedestrians running for their lives as if they just saw something terrifying.


    She felt curious when she saw this, she exerted some strength in her legs and she zipped into the dispersing crowd without anyone being the wiser.


    She used the guise of a puzzled pedestrian to keep unwanted attention away.


    Soon, the crowd was parted to the sides, squeezing each other for space while a squad of knights in luxurious armor marched by. They were well-trained and organized as can be seen from their footsteps.


    The crowd looked on with admiration and awe when the knight squad marched by. Looks like the pedestrians are impressed by the knight''s capability to handle everyone''s re and attention.


    Nemesis who hid among the pedestrians mused to herself.


    "Hmm, such a grand disy, looks like these knights are from a respectable background..."


    "Huh?"


    The closest citizen heard Nemesis and he showed her a weird look. He raised an eyebrow at the strange words this stranger uttered.


    "You don''t know who they are?"


    Nemesis blinked in surprise. He looked at this temte citizen guy and he wasn''t sure if he should continue talking to the guy or not. Nemesis''s awkward response was taken to be an act where she wanted to avoid being seen as an ignorant buffoon, a country bumpkin.


    "Alright, big brother, may I know where this knight squad came from? They look pretty cool."


    "Haha, you came to the right person."


    The stranger coughed as he confidently continued to exin.


    Nemesis resisted the urge to punch the guy.


    "That''s the Cyto Family''s knight squad..."


    "Harh?"


    She gasped.


    "The Cyto family?"


    "No way..."


    The stranger flinched.


    "You don''t even know this is the town where the Cyto Family operates in?"


    "You''re telling me this is their hometown?"


    Nemesis was speechless.


    After killing Marcus, the second in charge of the Camus Family, she chased the ck light all the way to Camus family''s hometown.


    Talk about fate and coincidences.


    "I see, so that''s why they are walking around with heads held high..."


    Nemesis chuckled.


    "With the second most influential noble family behind them, I can understand why they are so cocky..."


    "Please, they don''t deserve the attention they are getting..."


    The guy pursed his lips in disdain.


    "So what if they are the second most influential noble power in all of empire, they still ate dust and came back dishonored."


    "Oh?"


    Nemesis asked with intrigue.


    "What happened?"


    "My little sister, it seems you have much to learn..."


    The stranger wasn''t aware that a level 4 origin master called him Big brother just a few minutes ago. If he did, he would probably be over cloud nine in happiness.


    "You think they are here to show off? No, they came back as reinforcements!"


    Nemesis flinched.


    "Reinforcements? Did something happen in the Camus family?"


    "Yeah, and it''s huge..."


    The stranger looked around warily as if he didn''t want anyone to listen in on them. He furtively told Nemesis.


    "Apparently, there''s a ghost haunting the Camus family!"


    "Ghost haunting?"


    This was getting interesting.

 Chapter 243 Funny Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 243 Funny Coincidence</h4>


    ''''Looks like exhausting 70-80% of my origin power had a positive effect on my overall origin pool."


    It''s like when an athlete uses up his stamina before resting, then, the athlete would experience a slight increase in his stamina. This applied to Nemesis''s origin power training, other origin masters also experienced this effect. Except for those who hit their limits, this effect generally appears for anyone who did that.


    It''s amon knowledge among thel but not many if not a few would never experience the improvement Nemesis had, not even if they used their entire life to continuously exhaust and recharge themselves.


    Aside from the perks granted to her by her mixed bloodline between angel and demon, most importantly, it was just thepounding effect from her already humungous origin power reserve. It wasn''t easy to deplete her already huge origin pool. If she didn''t n properly, she would have recovered origin power faster than she could spend them.


    By being an oddity, a weird mixed breed, she got inhuman returns.


    ''Time to check my hunch, whether it''s right or wrong.''


    Looking at the huge city, Nemesis could sense the hustle and bustle of the city and she sighed.


    If that ck light is inside, how does she even begin to look for it?


    Shaking her head, she threw away the negative thoughts and Nemesis queued up like a normal citizen, gaining entry in a low-key manner.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The boundless blue sky, only the dull sunlight mingled with the endless blue aerial ocean. It looks like a great day to go out and have a walk, the temperature was just right so it''d be a great day for any jogger or pedestrians.


    The serene sky, the rowdy city, meanwhile, a seemingly average male walked through the busy streets without attracting anyone''s attention. The pedestrians were unaware that a major character was currently walking among them.


    She doesn''t look too beautiful or ugly. As she continued moving along the busy streets, she swept her gaze everywhere. It looked like she was a tourist taking in the scenery. However, she wasn''t focused on the environment, she was waiting for her body toe up with a response.


    Nemesis frowned while looking at the buildings around her. She silently cursed in frustration.


    "Where is that damned thing? Is it really in this city? Stop making this hard and just pop out already..."


    "The difort when my blood reacted and this uneasy calmness, why do I keep getting bombarded with annoying events..."


    Nemesis'' shoulder sagged as she scanned her surrounding once more. This time too, her blood didn''t react. She started grumbling again.


    "Ugh, when is this going to end..."


    She psyched herself up as he exhaled slowly. Moving onwards, she decided that giving up now would be worse than just following through with her pursuit to the end. She also wasn''t cool with letting the ck light go, that vibe it gave her, she needed to extinguish that ck light.


    Nemesis average looks allowed her to blend in well with the crowd.


    This average aura gave her the cover she needed to investigate the ck light''s trail. Any unwanted attention would hamper her investigation efforts.


    After stumbling around in the city for half an hour, Nemesis turned up nothing. When she was about to curse and go grab something to eat, he noticed amotion in front of him.


    Looking in that direction, she saw pedestrians running for their lives as if they just saw something terrifying.


    She felt curious when she saw this, she exerted some strength in her legs and she zipped into the dispersing crowd without anyone being the wiser.


    She used the guise of a puzzled pedestrian to keep unwanted attention away.


    Soon, the crowd was parted to the sides, squeezing each other for space while a squad of knights in luxurious armor marched by. They were well-trained and organized as can be seen from their footsteps.


    The crowd looked on with admiration and awe when the knight squad marched by. Looks like the pedestrians are impressed by the knight''s capability to handle everyone''s re and attention.


    Nemesis who hid among the pedestrians mused to herself.


    "Hmm, such a grand disy, looks like these knights are from a respectable background..."


    "Huh?"


    The closest citizen heard Nemesis and he showed her a weird look. He raised an eyebrow at the strange words this stranger uttered.


    "You don''t know who they are?"


    Nemesis blinked in surprise. He looked at this temte citizen guy and he wasn''t sure if he should continue talking to the guy or not. Nemesis''s awkward response was taken to be an act where she wanted to avoid being seen as an ignorant buffoon, a country bumpkin.


    "Alright, big brother, may I know where this knight squad came from? They look pretty cool."


    "Haha, you came to the right person."


    The stranger coughed as he confidently continued to exin.


    Nemesis resisted the urge to punch the guy.


    "That''s the Cyto Family''s knight squad..."


    "Harh?"


    She gasped.


    "The Cyto family?"


    "No way..."


    The stranger flinched.


    "You don''t even know this is the town where the Cyto Family operates in?"


    "You''re telling me this is their hometown?"


    Nemesis was speechless.


    After killing Marcus, the second in charge of the Camus Family, she chased the ck light all the way to Camus family''s hometown.


    Talk about fate and coincidences.


    "I see, so that''s why they are walking around with heads held high..."


    Nemesis chuckled.


    "With the second most influential noble family behind them, I can understand why they are so cocky..."


    "Please, they don''t deserve the attention they are getting..."


    The guy pursed his lips in disdain.


    "So what if they are the second most influential noble power in all of empire, they still ate dust and came back dishonored."


    "Oh?"


    Nemesis asked with intrigue.


    "What happened?"


    "My little sister, it seems you have much to learn..."


    The stranger wasn''t aware that a level 4 origin master called him Big brother just a few minutes ago. If he did, he would probably be over cloud nine in happiness.


    "You think they are here to show off? No, they came back as reinforcements!"


    Nemesis flinched.


    "Reinforcements? Did something happen in the Camus family?"


    "Yeah, and it''s huge..."


    The stranger looked around warily as if he didn''t want anyone to listen in on them. He furtively told Nemesis.


    "Apparently, there''s a ghost haunting the Camus family!"


    "Ghost haunting?"


    This was getting interesting.

 Chapter 244 Toward the Camus family

    <h4>Chapter 244 Toward the Camus family</h4>


    Nemesis was speechless.


    After killing Marcus, the second in charge of the Camus Family, she chased the ck light all the way to Camus family''s hometown.


    Talk about fate and coincidences.


    "I see, so that''s why they are walking around with heads held high..."


    Nemesis chuckled.


    "With the second most influential noble family behind them, I can understand why they are so cocky..."


    "Please, they don''t deserve the attention they are getting..."


    The guy pursed his lips in disdain.


    "So what if they are the second most influential noble power in all of empire, they still ate dust and came back dishonored."


    "Oh?"


    Nemesis asked with intrigue.


    "What happened?"


    "My little sister, it seems you have much to learn..."


    The stranger wasn''t aware that a level 4 origin master called him Big brother just a few minutes ago. If he did, he would probably be over cloud nine in happiness.


    "You think they are here to show off? No, they came back as reinforcements!"


    Nemesis flinched.


    "Reinforcements? Did something happen in the Camus family?"


    "Yeah, and it''s huge..."


    The stranger looked around warily as if he didn''t want anyone to listen in on them. He furtively told Nemesis.


    "Apparently, there''s a ghost haunting the Camus family!"


    "Ghost haunting?"


    This was getting interesting.


    "Please, give me the details."


    "Well, I heard it from someone else..."


    The guy scratched the back of his head.


    "Word on the street is that someone heard ghostly wails and shrieks in the deep of night yesterday."


    "That''s what you meant by a haunting?"


    Nemesis looked at the knight squad in puzzlement.


    "If that''s the case, why do they need to recall their forces from elsewhere?"


    The stranger recalled the version of the story he heard and he started exining while rubbing his palms in apprehension.


    "You see, whenever the scary voices came, the patrols would find one or two corpses that looked like a demonic beast ate them entirely, leaving only bones here!"


    Nemesis knitted her brows.


    "You said the bodies were licked clean?..."


    She looked in the direction where the knight squad left and her eyes shed with various theories.


    "That does sound like something''s awry..."


    "Yeah yeah! I know right!"


    The stranger stuck his chest out with pride.


    "I know a friend who works as a sentry for the Camus'' family, he told me the guards found bodies without fail every time they heard the inhuman shrieks. Victims range from guards, patrols, and servants. The modus operandi looks to be the same, each lost significant body mass as if some beast mauled them. It''s the stuff of nightmares, I am telling you!"


    "In just one short night..."


    The guy stuck out two fingers.


    "Over twenty victims were found dead. That scared the crap out of the corrupt nobles who called the knights back to bolster defenses and investigate the root cause..."


    "I am not too shocked though..."


    The guy sneered in disgust.


    "Some days ago, word got around that Marcus, the second-in-charge of the Camus Family had transformed into a monster. Then, he got in by some dude over there. Given that case, I am not surprised another monster popped up here..."


    "So, that''s why they are on high alert..."


    ''They didn''t know he was a famous assassin that Marcus. Well, I''m surprised.''


    Nemesis didn''t listen to the stranger''s borate exnation any longer. Without minding the stranger bbering, she walked away.


    ?????


    As expected of the Camus Family''s turf, the economy and the city nning here is easily one of the best in the surrounding. Maybe it was because the weather was great, it looks like a majority of the citizens were outdoors today. It was not to the extent where everyone''s squeezing each other for space but it was definite rowdier than your average city.


    Tagging behind the knight squad, Nemesis didn''t wander around like a lost tourist. She had a clearer objective in mind, with the knight squad clearing the way in front of her, her investigation process became smoother and more efficient.


    s, the knight squad slowed down after half an hour. The people walking around thinned out as the path got wider.


    Soon, a building sorge it can only be called a castle appeared in front of the squad of knights.


    The cocky knights also changed their attitudes when they approached the pce. They exuded a professional and honorable air around them. They adjusted their footsteps when they drew closer to the building.


    This squad was made up of lower-ranking knights of the Camus Family. They averaged level 6 in power. The leader has tier 5 strength. In the Cyto family, this knight squad is second-rate. Even so, that didn''t dissuade them from walking around town like they owned the city.


    The great three noble houses, the fame, and reputation they held made them arrogant.


    In a vacant plot near the castle, the knight squad stopped. Nemesis could finally see the whole ensemble. It wasn''t just this squad, other squads were arriving in droves. It looks like they are trying to organize an army here, it was certainly impressive to see.


    The Camus family didn''t just recall a part of their forces, it looks like they recalled all of their outstation personnel. It seems like they are treating this haunting with a more severe undertone.


    It wasn''t just because the Camus officials are afraid of dying.


    Their entire n was in a precarious position.


    Three days ago, Marcus was found to have been transformed into a monster. This news has since spread far and wide in the entire empire. Even citizens got wind of this, naturally, the news of their second-in-charge turning into a monster and then subsequently killed brought great shame and disgrace upon the n. Fortunately, his affiliation with an assassin organization wasn''t brought to the light if not, it would have done them greater damage. As a family that pride himself to be a good family, being associated with such organization could not be made public, it would their great image.


    If Marcus''s disgrace was not enough, another problem arose.


    In their home turf, there was news of a man-eating demon. If they yed their cards wrong, the Camus Family might be known as the n of demons.

 Chapter 245 Lurking in the Night

    Chapter 245 Lurking in the Night


    In a vacant plot near the castle, the knight squad stopped. Nemesis could finally see the whole ensemble. It wasn''t just this squad, other squads were arriving in droves. It looks like they are trying to organize an army here, it was certainly impressive to see.


    The Camus family didn''t just recall a part of their forces, it looks like they recalled all of their outstation personnel. It seems like they are treating this haunting with a more severe undertone.


    It wasn''t just because the Camus officials are afraid of dying.


    Their entire n was in a precarious position.


    Three days ago, Marcus was found to have been transformed into a monster. This news has since spread far and wide in the entire empire. Even citizens got wind of this, naturally, the news of their second-in-charge turning into a monster and then subsequently killed brought great shame and disgrace upon the n. Fortunately, his affiliation with an assassin organization wasn''t brought to the light if not, it would have done them greater damage. As a family that pride himself to be a good family, being associated with such organization could not be made public, it would their great image.


    If Marcus''s disgrace was not enough, another problem arose.


    In their home turf, there was news of a man-eating demon. If they yed their cards wrong, the Camus Family might be known as the n of demons.


    At that time, people wouldn''t mind kicking them while they are down. This is especially so when the number 3 noble family, the Ladin family wants nothing more than to quickly increase their status to rece Camus as the new no.2 noble power.


    In view of this, it seemed natural that they enhanced their defense as much as possible.


    Looking at the 1000-men or so army, Nemesis scratched her cheek, as she looked at the Camus'' n''s HQ.


    She wondered to herself.


    ''Should I sneak inside?''


    She did not doubt that the monster lurking in the Camus n was linked to the ck light.


    The timing was too uncanny for this to be an ident. A monster pops out around the same time the ck light got chased here?


    There was already a precedent where Marcus turned into an abominable monster.


    Empowered by the ck light which came from a source on par with her.


    A ck wisp of light that can turn a human into a monster capable of weird and bizarre feats of power, that shouldn''t be possible under normal conditions, right?


    Thinking back, Marcus'' transformation was most likely linked with his ascension into Level 4. If that''s the case, the ck light''s effect isn''t just simple empowerment. It can forcefully raise a host''s tier, that''s an OP effect.


    ''Since when this has be possible? Who''s the one behind this?''


    Nemesis ran that question through her mind for thest three days. In the end, he couldn''te up with an answer. She knew too little about the wondrous secrets of this thing. The ck light that can turn someone, that certainly is suspicious and a cause of concern.


    More than that, however, the reaction her bloodline had when the ck light appeared.


    While Nemesis was busy in her thoughts, the Camus''s castle opened up as a figure emerged from within apanied by multiple security escorts.


    She grinned when she saw a familiar figure. A certain douchbag brother.


    Elliot stood upon a podium, he roamed his gaze over everyone present with a tense look.


    "Good, you''re all here, listen well to what I am about to say..."


    Elliot continued.


    "In a short while, you will all receive your respective positions for the night."


    "After confirming your positions, you will report there immediately and guard your posts without fail."


    Elliot emitted cold lights from his eyes.


    "Tonight, we will drag that monster out, this task must seed!"


    "Sir, yes sir!"


    The soldiers replied. Elliot''s tense look somewhat diminished as he waved his hand, ordering his guards to pass the documents and memos down.


    Nemesis heard Elliot loud and clear, in a sh, she disappeared from the gathering grounds.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The night slowly enveloped the city.


    After all the trouble and talks during the day, the squads were sent to their respective regions. They were anxious when night came, however, they are more curious about the monster mentioned in the rumors.


    The Camus family is very strong and influential, as n members or affiliated persons, they know full-well just what their n was capable of.


    The soldiers also know their positions in the organizational chart. They were just underlings working under the Camus family. That''s part of the reason why they were sent outstation by theirmanders. The people who get to stay in the Camus Family HQ are the individuals with real power.


    Most of the soldiers are Level 7 in strength, and that''s normally for positions like basic infantry, guards, and the likes. Level 6 would be the average power here. There are high-ranking officials with level 4 power although they are rarely seen. The Camus HQ''s power is great as can be seen from the mobilization of their infantries.


    Yet, no one noticed the "ghost" haunting the ce. In the end, they lost 20 members to the ghost.


    This started causing unease among the soldiers as well as a macabre interest in unveiling the identity of the ghost.


    A crescent moon hung high up in the sky, raining down its cold light upon thend. It also gave the Camus Family HQ a silver luster that looked out of this world.


    Most of the inhabitants here are still awake because they knew a major operation is in ce, they were also notfortable enough to sleep with a man-eating demon on the prowl.


    The ones who were tasked with tracking down the demon were also taking their jobs seriously. They made sure to keep their eyes open so they can see the ghost when it appears.


    More like, they didn''t want to end up as monster food.

 Chapter 246 The Monster Apparition

    Chapter 246 The Monster Apparition


    The night slowly enveloped the city.


    After all the trouble and talks during the day, the squads were sent to their respective regions. They were anxious when night came, however, they are more curious about the monster mentioned in the rumors.


    The Camus family is very strong and influential, as n members or affiliated persons, they know full-well just what their n was capable of.


    The soldiers also know their positions in the organizational chart. They were just underlings working under the Camus family. That''s part of the reason why they were sent outstation by theirmanders. The people who get to stay in the Camus Family HQ are the individuals with real power.


    Most of the soldiers are Level 7 in strength, and that''s normally for positions like basic infantry, guards, and the likes. Level 6 would be the average power here. There are high-ranking officials with level 4 power although they are rarely seen. The Camus HQ''s power is great as can be seen from the mobilization of their infantries.


    Yet, no one noticed the "ghost" haunting the ce. In the end, they lost 20 members to the ghost.


    This started causing unease among the soldiers as well as a macabre interest in unveiling the identity of the ghost.


    A crescent moon hung high up in the sky, raining down its cold light upon thend. It also gave the Camus Family HQ a silver luster that looked out of this world.


    Most of the inhabitants here are still awake because they knew a major operation is in ce, they were also notfortable enough to sleep with a man-eating demon on the prowl.


    The ones who were tasked with tracking down the demon were also taking their jobs seriously. They made sure to keep their eyes open so they can see the ghost when it appears.


    More like, they didn''t want to end up as monster food.


    On a high wall overlooking the entire npound, Nemesis sat within the shadows of a nearby corner. With eyes shut, her slow breathing was barely perceptible.


    Meanwhile, she continued covertly channeling origin as she expanded heonsciousness beyond the limits of her mind. Her consciousness started surging.


    If someone can sense Nemesis''s detection ability, they would find that she already covered every inch of the Camus HQpound. She could see with indelible detail, the entirepound of the Camus Family, she could even see the movement and locations of every personnel here.


    When she sneaked into this ce, she used this recon magic to quietly wait for the appearance of that "Ghost".


    Although her blood wasn''t reacting, she had a feeling that she would uncover something if she stayed here.


    As time moved on, the soldiers on patrol and guard duties waited for the Ghost, even Elliot was ready to move at the drop of the hat.


    Elliot walked along the corridor with a calm look. Inside, his guard was up but he also felt a sense of helplessness.


    He should know the troubles his n found.


    With news of another monster in their npound, the citizens outside are already talking about conspiracy theories like how the Camus Family is a n of monsters in human skin.


    If they failed to catch the monster tonight, let''s just say the Camus family will have more trouble waiting for them.


    Elliot sighed as he tried to shake the negative thoughts out of his head. Then, Nemesis''s figure came into his mind.


    When ites to her, he felt conflicted. Not only she was beautiful she was powerful as well, probably someone with a powerful background, they shouldn''t mess with someone like that.


    He sighed before following up with a bitterugh.


    "Why does this have to happen after dad left to deal with Uncle Marcus'' death..."


    Suddenly, something happened.


    Swish


    A very soft sound came. Elliot took notice and he flew in that direction.


    Turning into a blurry figure, he ran past corridors and hended near a rtively dark and isted corner.


    Fwoosh


    Elliot felt something blew by him, it was a gigantic dark figure that disappeared behind another intersection.


    Soon.


    "Argh!!!"


    Someone yelled in pain. It sounded like someone fell victim to a demonic attack.


    The shriek riled up the entire ce. Chilled by the insidious power, their hairs stood on their ends, including Elliot.


    Gnashing his teeth, Elliot quickly dashed over to the scene of the crime only to see.


    There, a monster with scales all over it, it had a long reptilian tail and that monster was feasting on the dead body of the soldier it had just killed. It was emitting creepy crunching sounds, blood sttered everywhere.


    It was eating him!


    Elliot went pale but he steeled himself up and he rushed towards the monster!


    The monster stopped as its eyes shed red. Elliot thought he got the jump on the monster when it disappeared in a wisp of ck dou qi. It quickly flew in a certain direction.


    "Running away?!"


    Elliot followed the monster while emitting Icy blue origin meaning his attribute is Ice.


    He threw a dagger at the runaway monster.


    Swish


    The daggernded on the back of the dark qi-d monster.


    ng!


    The dagger only seeded in marking sparks appear when it failed to pierce the monster''s scaly hide. The monster continued escaping as it disappeared from Elliot''ssight.


    "What a scary defense..."


    Elliot is peak level 6 origin master, his dagger throw wasn''t empowered by battle techniques or skills, however, it is enhanced by his dou qi and the dagger itself is a Rare Armament, it should have no trouble cutting through scales, yet it failed to even scratch the monster.


    Elliot yelled out loud.


    "Monster! Capture it!"


    His loud yell echoed throughout the npound as soldiers mored into action.


    "Seize it!"


    The calmpound immediately turned chaotic. The dark serene night got destroyed as the soldiers started converging on Elliot. With weapons ready, the guards charged here.


    The monster''s here!"


    Came the shout of another soldier nearby.


    "It''s here! Here!"


    "It''s over here!"


    The monster couldn''t hide with so many eyes looking for it. Continuous sightings popped up.


    Then, there were shrieks of pain, rallying cries, and pathetic sobs.

 Chapter 247 Massacre

    Chapter 247 Massacre


    Elliot went pale but he steeled himself up and he rushed towards the monster!


    The monster stopped as its eyes shed red. Elliot thought he got the jump on the monster when it disappeared in a wisp of ck dou qi. It quickly flew in a certain direction.


    "Running away?!"


    Elliot followed the monster while emitting Icy blue origin meaning his attribute is Ice.


    He threw a dagger at the runaway monster.


    Swish


    The daggernded on the back of the dark qi-d monster.


    ng!


    The dagger only seeded in marking sparks appear when it failed to pierce the monster''s scaly hide. The monster continued escaping as it disappeared from Elliot''ssight.


    "What a scary defense..."


    Elliot is peak level 6 origin master, his dagger throw wasn''t empowered by battle techniques or skills, however, it is enhanced by his dou qi and the dagger itself is a Rare Armament, it should have no trouble cutting through scales, yet it failed to even scratch the monster.


    Elliot yelled out loud.


    "Monster! Capture it!"


    His loud yell echoed throughout the npound as soldiers mored into action.


    "Seize it!"


    The calmpound immediately turned chaotic. The dark serene night got destroyed as the soldiers started converging on Elliot. With weapons ready, the guards charged here.


    The monster''s here!"


    Came the shout of another soldier nearby.


    "It''s here! Here!"


    "It''s over here!"


    The monster couldn''t hide with so many eyes looking for it. Continuous sightings popped up.


    Then, there were shrieks of pain, rallying cries, and pathetic sobs.


    Meanwhile, Nemesis who sat on a high wall finally opened her eyes, they had regained their usual colors. She looked in a certain direction with heterochromia eyes.


    Her body, rather, her blood started reacting to its nemesis.


    "I knew it!"


    She stood up and she disappeared in a sh.


    "I am going to get you this time! Don''t think you can escape a second time!"


    "Argh... No!!!"


    Thetest victim''s final words reverberated throughout the Camus npound. The soldiers saw the victim getting enveloped by dark qi the moment he confronted the monster with dark origin. It didn''t take long for the victim to start moaning in agony.


    The cocoon of dark origin with monster inside took its leave immediately. It looked like it was running away but a closer inspection would reveal that the monster is eerily familiar with the n''syout. It was not escaping, the monster was hunting!


    The victims that got enveloped by the dark origin all disappeared as they wailed in pain. The surrounding soldiers braced themselves as they rushed up to the dark origin cocoon. That resulted in more bones on the ground.


    Then, the dark cocoon moved on to the next victims.


    "Argh!"


    "God, help me!"


    "Save me!!!"


    Three more soldiers died. The soldiers around the victims started shivering in fear, with pale faces, they lost the courage to assault the monster.


    Elliot got here only to see bones, blood, and tremors in the area. The wails of soldiers who met their untimely end entered his ears. It was like a scene straight out of hell. He couldn''t help but tremble.


    Then, the monster within the dark origin cocoon came for him.


    Elliot''s pupil shrunk to pinpoints, the scene where a hulking monster draped in dark origin charged straight for him, which made him freeze in fear.


    When the dark origin touched him, he was sure he would be reduced to a pile of bones just like the other soldiers.


    BAM!


    "Hiyaa!"


    Elliot rallied himself and he channeled his dou qi to focus power in his daggers, he faced the iing dark dou qi bundle.


    Bam


    When his daggers touched the dark origin, dull thuds came as the dark origin rippled. The weapons couldn''t hold up for more than 1 second before they started cracking.


    A rare armament broke!


    The blood vessels in Elliot''s hand ruptured as his face turned red from overexertion. It felt like he just got mmed with a mountain. His bones cracked and his origin energy almost copsed. Soon, his weapons will most like be destroyed and he will be eaten by this monster in front of him.


    "You vile monster, die!!!"


    On the verge of despair, Elliot heard angry roarsing from all directions. Then, sounds of people flying here greeted his ears.


    8 origin masters came to Elliot''s aid. They attacked the cocoon made of dark origin with their weapons and magic attacks.


    BAM!


    A strong shockwave swept the surrounding area. This explosion came from the two opposing forces collided. The ground cracked, the walls also started crumbling. The 8 origin masters were all level 6 in power!


    By sheer force, the 8 origin masters blew the dark origin cocoon away.


    "Young master!"


    One of the 8 origin masters helped Elliot to his feet, he was pale and his hands were shaking.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Y-yeah..."


    Elliot shook his head. The cocoon of dark origin appeared to be rtively unharmed despite being attacked by thebined attacks of eight full-fledged Level 6 origin masters.


    If the elites didn''t gather in time, he would have lost his arms even if he kept his life.


    The monster which almost killed Elliot in one hit and could take multiple hits from level 6 origin masters, the monster must be at least be at the top of the Level 5 origin master.


    "Everyone."


    Elliot ordered.


    "Don''t let it get away!"


    "Be at ease, young master."


    When the origin masters replied, the dark monster jumped up and it flew straight for the area with the least poption density.


    "Crap!"


    "Don''t let it get away!"


    "You monster! Stop right now!"


    The level 6 origin masters hollered. They channeled power to chase after the monster but a figure appeared seemingly out of thin air, surprising the fighters greatly.


    The figure went straight after the monster that just escaped.


    Elliot and the others couldn''t get a good look at the new ier, his eyes filled with vignce. Whoever it is, this person must be powerful enough, confidant to show in the second powerful family''s turf.


    "Be careful!"

 Chapter 248 Identity Revealed

    <h4>Chapter 248 Identity Revealed</h4>


    Elliot shook his head. The cocoon of dark origin appeared to be rtively unharmed despite being attacked by thebined attacks of eight full-fledged Level 6 origin masters.


    If the elites didn''t gather in time, he would have lost his arms even if he kept his life.


    The monster which almost killed Elliot in one hit and could take multiple hits from level 6 origin masters, the monster must be at least be at the top of the Level 5 origin master.


    "Everyone."


    Elliot ordered.


    "Don''t let it get away!"


    "Be at ease, young master."


    When the origin masters replied, the dark monster jumped up and it flew straight for the area with the least poption density.


    "Crap!"


    "Don''t let it get away!"


    "You monster! Stop right now!"


    The level 6 origin masters hollered. They channeled power to chase after the monster but a figure appeared seemingly out of thin air, surprising the fighters greatly.


    The figure went straight after the monster that just escaped.


    Elliot and the others couldn''t get a good look at the new ier, his eyes filled with vignce. Whoever it is, this person must be powerful enough, confidant to show in the second powerful family''s turf.


    "Be careful!"


    The figure didn''t care what they had to say as she continued going after the monster.


    "What a fool!"


    Elliot and the other level 6 elites scolded the figure. That fool was bound to wound up as a pile of bones for her asinine move.


    Then, something happened that went out of their expectations.


    Boom!


    When the uninvited guest smashed into the dark origin cocoon, the air around them exploded under the immense fallout. The soldiers who were nearby got blown into the distance. The resulting violent gusts also kept everyone rooted as they tried to resist being blown away by the attack.


    Bang!


    Another thud came as they saw the tanky monster get smashed into a wall like modern art. The wall copsed under the immense impact.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw the uninvited guest who lookedpletely fine, her clothes weren''t even ruffled.


    Petrified by this great disy of power, they looked on with awe.


    It took eight level 6 cultivators to force the monster back temporarily. Yet, the new arrival just straight-up smacked the monster into a wall.


    ''Is she a level 4 origin master?''


    Elliot couldn''t believe his eyes when he identified the uninvited guest.


    "Nemesis, It''s you!"


    "Nemesis?!"


    The other soldiers looked at the figure with changed expressions.


    As Camus n members, Nemesis is a very familiar name.


    She was the one who soundly defeated their young master inbat. The second young master also got wrecked when he tried to use underhanded techniques on her.


    She was an infamous individual for the Camus n members.


    "Nemesis!!!"


    A low growl came.


    Buried under a pile of rubble, rotting origin wafted up from between the rocks. Then, the origin went back before exploding in a grand fashion.


    A scaly monster with long ws and wiggling tentacles emerged from under the rubble. Its mono-eye had 7 pupils while its body shone with insidious whip-like dark energy. It bellowed in anger one more time, shaking the space around it.


    "Nemesis !!!"


    When the monster d in dark qi roared, the others finally jolted back into reality.


    The surrounding guards nervously stepped back when the monster shrieked with anger and hatred.


    Even Elliot and the other level 6 origin masters subconsciously backpedaled. Nemesis was the only who still stood her ground against the terrifying monster.


    Her blood reacted violently to the monster, it was telling Nemesis that she found her target.


    Looking at the exact same monster Marcus transformed into, she sighed. The appearance of the monster itself was the only clue she needed to locate where the dark wisp of light went.


    Nemesis frowned when she heard the monster howling. She felt a bit helpless.


    It was almost like a rey of thest time she faced Marcus.


    Is every dark light augmented lifeform going to have a beef with her? It also looks like the dark wisp of light is hell-bent on bing enemies with her?


    Nemesis was annoyed. She was not going out of her way to make enemies. Sge also didn''t go around whacking innocent individuals. Those who died by her hands had iting even if they were morally ambiguous, more importantly, they were the ones who struck first, seeking death by going after her.


    Suddenly, she thought of something she hadn''t thought before.


    ''So it is you.''


    She should have considered this as soon as she discovered it was the Camus family. There was that scumbag she wretched, she had not feel her presence until now, so naturally it was simply because he had be the host to the ck light.


    "So, it''s you..."


    Nemesis''s low volume entered everyone''s ears. The monster also slowly reined in its dark origin.


    ''He knows who I am?''


    us said nothing although his scaly face twitched in nervousness.


    "Y-you know who that thing is?"


    us felt a strange sense of unease when Nemesis said that.


    Elliot''s curiosity got the better of him.


    ''''Nemesis, who is that?"


    "Hmm?"


    Nemesis turned around with a surprised look. She then dropped the bomb on Elliot and everyone else. It was quite shocking what she dropped as none of them seemed to have been expecting this.


    "You can''t recognize your own younger brother after he turned into a monster?"


    "My brother?"


    Elliot balled his palms into fists, his unease intensified.


    "You''re saying... that thing''s us Camus my brother?"


    "Ahhh.."


    Nemesis shrugged.


    "Go ask that thing."


    us didn''t take kindly to Nemesis''s dismissive attitude. His dark origin exploded once more.


    "Dieee!!!"


    usshed out with his ws.


    Fwoom!


    The space shook as us unleashed w beams filled to the brim with corruption and corrosive powers. The w beams expanded rapidly like an expanding field of dark lightning.


    As the w beams gouged the ground, everyone watched as the w beams got close to Nemesis.

 Chapter 249 You should have desired more

    <h4>Chapter 249 You should have desired more</h4>


    She should have considered this as soon as she discovered it was the Camus family. There was that scumbag she wretched, she had not felt her presence until now, so naturally it was simply because he had be the host to the ck light.


    "So, it''s you..."


    Nemesis''s low volume entered everyone''s ears. The monster also slowly reined in its dark origin.


    ''He knows who I am?''


    us said nothing although his scaly face twitched in nervousness.


    "Y-you know who that thing is?"


    us felt a strange sense of unease when Nemesis said that.


    Elliot''s curiosity got the better of him.


    ''''Nemesis, who is that?"


    "Hmm?"


    Nemesis turned around with a surprised look. She then dropped the bomb on Elliot and everyone else. It was quite shocking what she dropped as none of them seemed to have been expecting this.


    "You can''t recognize your own younger brother after he turned into a monster?"


    "My brother?"


    Elliot balled his palms into fists, and his unease intensified.


    "You''re saying... that thing''s us Camus my brother?"


    "Ahhh.."


    Nemesis shrugged.


    "Go ask that thing."


    us didn''t take kindly to Nemesis''s dismissive attitude. His dark origin exploded once more.


    "Die!!!"


    usshed out with his ws.


    Foom!


    The space shook as us unleashed w beams filled to the brim with corruption and corrosive powers. The w beams expanded rapidly like an expanding field of dark lightning.


    As the w beams gouged the ground, everyone watched as the w beams got close to Nemesis.


    Those w beams were highly-packed dense energy attacks. Elliot and the other level 6 origin masters around him could feel a power that could split the sea and cut mountains in two.


    Meanwhile, Nemesis pursed her lips in disdain. She didn''t bother to use magic or battle techniques on the energy attacks. Instead, she pped the iing beams.


    Dwang!


    It was like somebody smashed a church bell hard, the resulting sonic waves and shockwaves shattered the durable ground, and the walls crumbled as a strong wind erupted with Nemesis as the center.


    "Young Master! Watch out!"


    The experts around Elliot immediately covered him with origin and protective techniques, the rubble and sharp shrapnel propelled by the impact wasn''t aughing matter.


    The other guards weren''t as lucky when they got knocked out by the shockwave.


    Other than Elliot and the other origin masters, everyone got knocked out cold.


    "No-no way..."


    Elliot and his escorts sucked in a cold breath of air.


    "With just the shockwave..."


    The other origin masters experts gulped. They lost their initialposure.


    "That''s the young master? He can produce such powerful shockwaves at will?"


    Elliot watched as w beams continued raining down on Nemesis''s position. He couldn''t avert his gaze from the storm of dark energy and dust.


    "Hahaha!"


    usughed out loud. He looked around and he saw his handiwork, the guards were knocked out cold and those who could put up a defense barely held on to their current positions.


    "Look! Behold my great power! This is all my power! Hahaha!"


    us licked his sharp teeth with his impossibly long tongue. Screw bing a monster, if it means he can obtain greater power, turning into a bug would also be a desirable choice.


    He was just a petty level 7 at first. Because of his injuries, he was on a steady path to a crippled life. Now, he became the strongest fighter excluding his father and grandfather.


    Augmented by this dark origin, he was arguably stronger than even his father.


    "Hahaha!"


    usughed maniacally only to freeze up when he violently coughed up blood.


    He spat out more blood. Tormented by his anguish, he grumbled.


    "Damn, even after eating so many people I haven''t recovered yet?"


    Elliot and Co finally knew why this monster attacked the humans.


    us was eating humans to recover from his internal injuries.


    Elliot''s expression sank as he revealed a look of utter sadness.


    His younger brother was suffering so much from his injuries.


    "us is a monster? He turned into the monster Uncle Marcus became..."


    Elliot smiled bitterly. His face went pale.


    us, utterly unrepentant, wiped the blood away from his mouth as he snickered.


    "Well, it''s okay. I should be fine after eating a few more humans. With this kind of power, I can do whatever I want..."


    Then, somebody replied.


    "Yeah?"


    A nonchnt voice came from within the storm of dark w beams and dust.


    "This level of power, and you''re already satisfied? You should have desired more, boy."


    The others looked at the spot where it was raining w beams just a moment ago. Strangely enough, the w beams stopped as if they were met with an indomitable wall.


    Slowly but surely, the beams were pushed back as Nemesis revealed herself. Her heterochromia eyes were still as ake''s surface. She looked at the petrified us and she sneered.


    "If this is the power you are gloating over, boy, have I got news for you..."


    She clenched down on the w beam she was holding off.


    Shatter!


    The w beams around her burst under his sheer strength.


    She extinguished the beams and dispersed them in bits of dark light.


    Aside from her slightly disheveled robe, she came out without a scratch.


    "I hope you''re ready to get whooped..."


    "What..."


    us watched as his proud attacks failed to do anything. His opponent thwarted him easily. He was at aplete loss.


    "Yo-you''ve got to be kidding me, that was my full-power attack."


    "S-strong.."


    Elliot clenched his fists tighter.


    "Is this her current power?"


    The other origin masters around him dared to say nothing.


    They exchanged a look with each other and they looked down with bitter smiles. They knew they could defend against us''s all-out attack, however, they were also humble enough to know they wouldn''t have been able toe out on top looking so suave even if they worked together.


    If they were by themselves.


    The eight origin masters shook their heads with even bitter smiles. The youngest among them is 40 years old.


    Meanwhile, that guy looked like she was still in her 20s.


    She is so young, yet, she''s this strong?


    Could it be? Is Nemesis a level 4 origin master?


    Nobody wanted to imagine that scenario. However, their instincts told them that was the only exnation.

 Chapter 250 You Are Trash!

    Chapter 250 You Are Trash!


    "If this is the power you are gloating over, boy, have I got news for you..."


    She clenched down on the w beam she was holding off.


    Shatter!


    The w beams around her burst under his sheer strength.


    She extinguished the beams and dispersed them in bits of dark light.


    Aside from her slightly disheveled robe, she came out without a scratch.


    "I hope you''re ready to get whooped..."


    "What..."


    us watched as his proud attacks failed to do anything. His opponent thwarted him easily. He was at aplete loss.


    "Yo-you''ve got to be kidding me, that was my full-power attack."


    "S-strong.."


    Elliot clenched his fists tighter.


    "Is this her current power?"


    The other origin masters around him dared to say nothing.


    They exchanged a look with each other and they looked down with bitter smiles. They knew they could defend against us''s all-out attack, however, they were also humble enough to know they wouldn''t have been able toe out on top looking so suave even if they worked together.


    If they were by themselves.


    The eight origin masters shook their heads with even bitter smiles. The youngest among them is 40 years old.


    Meanwhile, that guy looked like she was still in her 20s.


    She is so young, yet, she''s this strong?


    Could it be? Is Nemesis a level 4 origin master?


    Nobody wanted to imagine that scenario. However, their instincts told them that was the only exnation.


    She is so young, surely in her early twenties but already a level 4 origin master?


    Elliot and his escorts were befuddled. Even us was suspicious. He was a peak level 5 monster empowered by dark origin. Theoretically, he should have been an insurmountable foe for anyone at level 5 and under.


    However, Nemesis easily smashed his attacks apart in under a second.


    Logically speaking, who else but those level 4 origin masters and above could do that?


    "She''s level 4..."


    us''s bloody throat felt dry as he voiced that out in a hoarse tone.


    "How is that possible?..."


    His ugly face couldn''t hide his disbelief. Nemesis just shrugged.


    "That''s why, who gave you the confidence in the first ce?" She asked as if to mock him.


    us roared angrily.


    "I am an apex level 5 origin master! You shouldn''t have been able to hold a candle against me!"


    "Apex level 4?"


    Nemesis couldn''t help butugh out loud. She walked towards us slowly.


    "I say, you must be under some kind of misunderstanding, boy!"


    While she sauntered towards us, Nemesis chuckled like she was talking to a kid.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "That man whatever his name from the Ladin Family, he''s also peak level 5, I killed him nheless!"


    "Oh, by the way, your uncle who turned himself into a cosmetic nightmare to pursue level 4 power? I also killed him."


    "Compared to them, your unrefined and untrained level 5 power? You might as well call the trash monster.''''


    She stopped and she slowly spelled out her next sentence.


    "You are trash."


    Nemesis''s words pierced us''s heart like long spears. The monster''s happiness from gaining a power-up fell apart like scattered clouds. His body trembled.


    He started inching backward. He could still feel his amplified power, the power that surpassed his past self hundreds of times over. However, he was not proud, not anymore.


    "N...no..."


    us''s sanity started unraveling.


    "That can''t be! This power is mine! It''s all mine! I am the strongest there is! I am stronger than you! Yeah! Stronger than youuuu!!!"


    "You! You!!! Nemesis!"


    His dark origin swirled violently as heshed out at his surroundings. Soon, he was covered in his dark origin.


    "You''re jealous of me! You must have done something underhanded, didn''t you?! Didn''t you?!!!"


    us deluded himself and heughed in a hoarse voice.


    "Yeah! That has to be it! You''re not stronger than me! You''re weaker than me!"


    Elliot and his guards couldn''t bear to look at his pathetic disy.


    They also didn''t want to admit Nemesis''s superiority. She was younger than them judged by her appearance, she was still a youngster in her 20s. If only they knew.


    Elliot also had a hard time epting reality.


    That day, he fought her multiple times. Although he lost each time, at least he still put up a good fight each time.


    After that, things changed.


    He reached level 5 first. He also outperformed his peers, he fought valiantly against demonic beasts and came out on top.


    In just 2 to 3 months, Nemesis reappeared, each time stronger than thest time he saw her. Now, she came back with power that can only belong to someone from level 4 origin master.


    Elliot doesn''t even have the right to hold her shoe.


    How will us ever ept something like this? How can he even believe something as outrageous as his growth?


    When a gale brushed by Elliot, his strained hands throbbed with pain. That pain told him this was all real.


    "us..."


    Elliot mumbled in pain.


    "Maybe, I finally understand why you willingly turned into something like that.."


    The experts near Elliot heard him and they looked at us with sad gazes. Meanwhile, Nemesis looked at us like he was a pathetic excuse for his existence.


    "Because you couldn''t deal with reality, you chose to delude yourself in your world?"


    She sighed.


    "I guess that''s why you had to borrow external power. Without it, you can never advance or reach your current powers!"


    "You shut your mouth!"


    us bellowed as he channeled dark origin into his body.


    With a mighty stomp, the ground crumbled.


    He shot forward like a cannonball with his ws aimed at Nemesis''s chest.


    "I will kill you!!!"


    With kmaos6 charging at her while emitting fumes of dark origin, Elliot & co saw Nemesis''s nonchnt look and they knew.


    This fight was already over.


    Nemesis watched as us rushed towards her with dark origin swirling around him and a menacing look. Her heart was as cool as the surface of ake.


    Magic power flowed around his body, origin concentrated around her mouth along with magic-infused blood.


    She inhaled deeply and she roared.


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 251 You Are Trash!

    Chapter 251 You Are Trash!


    "If this is the power you are gloating over, boy, have I got news for you..."


    She clenched down on the w beam she was holding off.


    Shatter!


    The w beams around her burst under his sheer strength.


    She extinguished the beams and dispersed them in bits of dark light.


    Aside from her slightly disheveled robe, she came out without a scratch.


    "I hope you''re ready to get whooped..."


    "What..."


    us watched as his proud attacks failed to do anything. His opponent thwarted him easily. He was at aplete loss.


    "Yo-you''ve got to be kidding me, that was my full-power attack."


    "S-strong.."


    Elliot clenched his fists tighter.


    "Is this her current power?"


    The other origin masters around him dared to say nothing.


    They exchanged a look with each other and they looked down with bitter smiles. They knew they could defend against us''s all-out attack, however, they were also humble enough to know they wouldn''t have been able toe out on top looking so suave even if they worked together.


    If they were by themselves.


    The eight origin masters shook their heads with even bitter smiles. The youngest among them is 40 years old.


    Meanwhile, that guy looked like she was still in her 20s.


    She is so young, yet, she''s this strong?


    Could it be? Is Nemesis a level 4 origin master?


    Nobody wanted to imagine that scenario. However, their instincts told them that was the only exnation.


    She is so young, surely in her early twenties but already a level 4 origin master?


    Elliot and his escorts were befuddled. Even us was suspicious. He was a peak level 5 monster empowered by dark origin. Theoretically, he should have been an insurmountable foe for anyone at level 5 and under.


    However, Nemesis easily smashed his attacks apart in under a second.


    Logically speaking, who else but those level 4 origin masters and above could do that?


    "She''s level 4..."


    us''s bloody throat felt dry as he voiced that out in a hoarse tone.


    "How is that possible?..."


    His ugly face couldn''t hide his disbelief. Nemesis just shrugged.


    "That''s why, who gave you the confidence in the first ce?" She asked as if to mock him.


    us roared angrily.


    "I am an apex level 5 origin master! You shouldn''t have been able to hold a candle against me!"


    "Apex level 4?"


    Nemesis couldn''t help butugh out loud. She walked towards us slowly.


    "I say, you must be under some kind of misunderstanding, boy!"


    While she sauntered towards us, Nemesis chuckled like she was talking to a kid.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "That man whatever his name from the Ladin Family, he''s also peak level 5, I killed him nheless!"


    "Oh, by the way, your uncle who turned himself into a cosmetic nightmare to pursue level 4 power? I also killed him."


    "Compared to them, your unrefined and untrained level 5 power? You might as well call the trash monster.''''


    She stopped and she slowly spelled out her next sentence.


    "You are trash."


    Nemesis''s words pierced us''s heart like long spears. The monster''s happiness from gaining a power-up fell apart like scattered clouds. His body trembled.


    He started inching backward. He could still feel his amplified power, the power that surpassed his past self hundreds of times over. However, he was not proud, not anymore.


    "N...no..."


    us''s sanity started unraveling.


    "That can''t be! This power is mine! It''s all mine! I am the strongest there is! I am stronger than you! Yeah! Stronger than youuuu!!!"


    "You! You!!! Nemesis!"


    His dark origin swirled violently as heshed out at his surroundings. Soon, he was covered in his dark origin.


    "You''re jealous of me! You must have done something underhanded, didn''t you?! Didn''t you?!!!"


    us deluded himself and heughed in a hoarse voice.


    "Yeah! That has to be it! You''re not stronger than me! You''re weaker than me!"


    Elliot and his guards couldn''t bear to look at his pathetic disy.


    They also didn''t want to admit Nemesis''s superiority. She was younger than them judged by her appearance, she was still a youngster in her 20s. If only they knew.


    Elliot also had a hard time epting reality.


    That day, he fought her multiple times. Although he lost each time, at least he still put up a good fight each time.


    After that, things changed.


    He reached level 5 first. He also outperformed his peers, he fought valiantly against demonic beasts and came out on top.


    In just 2 to 3 months, Nemesis reappeared, each time stronger than thest time he saw her. Now, she came back with power that can only belong to someone from level 4 origin master.


    Elliot doesn''t even have the right to hold her shoe.


    How will us ever ept something like this? How can he even believe something as outrageous as his growth?


    When a gale brushed by Elliot, his strained hands throbbed with pain. That pain told him this was all real.


    "us..."


    Elliot mumbled in pain.


    "Maybe, I finally understand why you willingly turned into something like that.."


    The experts near Elliot heard him and they looked at us with sad gazes. Meanwhile, Nemesis looked at us like he was a pathetic excuse for his existence.


    "Because you couldn''t deal with reality, you chose to delude yourself in your world?"


    She sighed.


    "I guess that''s why you had to borrow external power. Without it, you can never advance or reach your current powers!"


    "You shut your mouth!"


    us bellowed as he channeled dark origin into his body.


    With a mighty stomp, the ground crumbled.


    He shot forward like a cannonball with his ws aimed at Nemesis''s chest.


    "I will kill you!!!"


    With kmaos6 charging at her while emitting fumes of dark origin, Elliot & co saw Nemesis''s nonchnt look and they knew.


    This fight was already over.


    Nemesis watched as us rushed towards her with dark origin swirling around him and a menacing look. Her heart was as cool as the surface of ake.


    Magic power flowed around his body, origin concentrated around her mouth along with magic-infused blood.


    She inhaled deeply and she roared.


    "Stop!"

 Chapter 252 Case Closed?

    <h4>Chapter 252 Case Closed?</h4>


    "Stop!"


    Nemesis''s voicemand echoed with a magical force. When her voice reached the entity charging towards her, the monster stopped in his tracks.


    His ws were just inches away from her chest. No matter how hard us exerted himself, his ws wouldn''t pierce into Nemesis''s chest or move forward!


    "What''s going on?!"


    us shrieked in anger at Nemesis.


    "What did you do?!"


    Nemesis chuckled and he gave us a curt nce. Then, she turned her head the other way.


    "It''s just a simple silence spell."


    "..."


    us flinched.


    "Word magic?"


    Elliot and the other origin masters frowned.


    Nemesis scratched her cheeks when she saw the confusion on their faces. She wasn''t exactly sure how to exin the magic''s concept so she continued.


    "In simple terms, it''s a magic that forces another to abide by the caster''smand through magically-infused words. Well, it''s magic as far as you guys are concerned."


    "Word magic that can force others to do the caster''s bidding?..."


    Elliot & co exchanged looks of shock.


    They''ve never heard of magic that can use words to force others into action.


    Was there a magic like this in this world?


    Won''t that make the one who masters it effectively invincible?


    Elliot & co couldn''t help but be tempted by the magic''s effect.


    If the Camus n''s magicians learned this spell, in a fight supported by Ice Elementalist origin masters, then..."


    Nemesis saw their ted looks and she threw cold water on them.


    "This magic has its downsides too. For one, they can only affect people weaker than the caster. It can only slightly affect an enemy far stronger than the caster."


    Elliot & co gasped so Nemesis took it as a sign that they heard her.


    Even so, this magic could still be put to great use.


    Nemesis implied that this magic can still have an effect on a stronger enemy, even while its effects are severely limited in such a case.


    To put this in context, an evenly-matched fight would change depending on who makes a mistake first, a tiny mistake could decide the winner and the loser. A magic that can affect an opponent through words, could be used to lure the enemy into making a blunder.


    So what if the enemy is far stronger, they would be lost whether they used the silence spell or not.


    Elliot and Co are still tempted to get their hands on the spell. Of course, they were going to have to gauge their abilities if they wanted to snatch it from Nemesis.


    "Argh! Release me!!!"


    us roared. Even while shooting off jets of dark origin, he couldn''t break off his invisible bonds.


    That''s the gap of power between level 5 and level 4.


    Nemesis''s silence spellpletely subjugated us, it was not something he could break through with brute force.


    "Release me! Release me!!!"


    us yelled like a beast captured in an invisible cage. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free of his jail.


    "Save your strength, you can never escape my Word Magic."


    Nemesis narrowed her eyes.


    "Plus, you''re not using your power. It would do you well if you obediently gave up the ck wisp of light within you."


    "ck light?"


    Elliot & co gasped.


    "Aha!"


    us struggled even harder.


    "As expected, you''re after the source of my power because you''re jealous of me. Let me tell it straight to your face, you''re never getting it!"


    Nemesis was d he turned her down.


    us''s transformation was caused by the ck light.


    "If that''s the case..."


    She slowly replied.


    "You can die now."


    Nemesis''s hand crackled with lightning, emitting bluish-white sparks as she slowly inched her palm toward us''s chest.


    Elliot & co weren''t gonna sit still as Nemesis looked like she was going to execute us.


    "Wait!"


    Nemesis paused with a scowl.


    "What? You want to keep a monster around?"


    Elliot smiled while he shook his head. He tried to see past the monster''s terrible appearance and recall his younger brother''s look.


    "Miss Nemesis, can you let us handle him?"


    Nemesis frowned.


    It was only natural the brother tried to defend his younger brother. She also couldn''t be bothered with taking out the trash.


    However, she was more concerned with the ck light and its ability to massively power up a human while turning the human host into a monster.


    She didn''t think Elliot could handle something as aberrant as that.


    It was something on par with her bloodline.


    Her blood also continuously nudged her to not that ck light go. She trusted her guts.


    When Nemesis was about to reject Elliot''s offer, us suddenly wailed in anguish.


    "Gargh! Nooo! Noooo!!!"


    us felt something stirring within him. Then, his scales started disappearing as his dou qi raged out of control.


    "What?!"


    us rapidly returned to his original look, his scales, multiple eyes, and tail were gone, leaving him in his original sickly state.


    When us was about to make a full recovery, a jet of ck light shot out from him. Instead of running away, the ck light shot into Nemesis''s body.


    She concentrated as she turned her giant origin pool on the foreign power. She wanted to drive out the invading power before she turned into a monster like us.


    Then, her bloodline reacted violently like a lion who was challenged for its territory.


    Her blood crashed against the ck light within her.


    Hiss!


    The ck light wanted to take over Nemesis''s body, instead, it got pounded by thetter bloodline. Hissing like an alien bug, the ck light quickly departed her body, revealing itself in the real world.


    Nemesis immediately grabbed the ck light before it could run away again.


    Hiss!


    The ck light struggled within Nemesis''s firm grasp.


    "Oh, you, that was a close one."


    She grinned at the ck light within her palm.


    "I don''t know what you are or where you came from, however..."


    She squeezed hard.


    ng!


    Nemesis crushed the ck light into bits.


    ''Phew!''


    She sighed in relief and she chuckled. That was a close call. Thankfully, she acted fast.

 Chapter 253 Case Closed?

    Chapter 253 Case Closed?


    "Stop!"


    Nemesis''s voicemand echoed with a magical force. When her voice reached the entity charging towards her, the monster stopped in his tracks.


    His ws were just inches away from her chest. No matter how hard us exerted himself, his ws wouldn''t pierce into Nemesis''s chest or move forward!


    "What''s going on?!"


    us shrieked in anger at Nemesis.


    "What did you do?!"


    Nemesis chuckled and he gave us a curt nce. Then, she turned her head the other way.


    "It''s just a simple silence spell."


    "..."


    us flinched.


    "Word magic?"


    Elliot and the other origin masters frowned.


    Nemesis scratched her cheeks when she saw the confusion on their faces. She wasn''t exactly sure how to exin the magic''s concept so she continued.


    "In simple terms, it''s a magic that forces another to abide by the caster''smand through magically-infused words. Well, it''s magic as far as you guys are concerned."


    "Word magic that can force others to do the caster''s bidding?..."


    Elliot & co exchanged looks of shock.


    They''ve never heard of magic that can use words to force others into action.


    Was there a magic like this in this world?


    Won''t that make the one who masters it effectively invincible?


    Elliot & co couldn''t help but be tempted by the magic''s effect.


    If the Camus n''s magicians learned this spell, in a fight supported by Ice Elementalist origin masters, then..."


    Nemesis saw their ted looks and she threw cold water on them.


    "This magic has its downsides too. For one, they can only affect people weaker than the caster. It can only slightly affect an enemy far stronger than the caster."


    Elliot & co gasped so Nemesis took it as a sign that they heard her.


    Even so, this magic could still be put to great use.


    Nemesis implied that this magic can still have an effect on a stronger enemy, even while its effects are severely limited in such a case.


    To put this in context, an evenly-matched fight would change depending on who makes a mistake first, a tiny mistake could decide the winner and the loser. A magic that can affect an opponent through words, could be used to lure the enemy into making a blunder.


    So what if the enemy is far stronger, they would be lost whether they used the silence spell or not.


    Elliot and Co are still tempted to get their hands on the spell. Of course, they were going to have to gauge their abilities if they wanted to snatch it from Nemesis.


    "Argh! Release me!!!"


    us roared. Even while shooting off jets of dark origin, he couldn''t break off his invisible bonds.


    That''s the gap of power between level 5 and level 4.


    Nemesis''s silence spellpletely subjugated us, it was not something he could break through with brute force.


    "Release me! Release me!!!"


    us yelled like a beast captured in an invisible cage. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free of his jail.


    "Save your strength, you can never escape my Word Magic."


    Nemesis narrowed her eyes.


    "Plus, you''re not using your power. It would do you well if you obediently gave up the ck wisp of light within you."


    "ck light?"


    Elliot & co gasped.


    "Aha!"


    us struggled even harder.


    "As expected, you''re after the source of my power because you''re jealous of me. Let me tell it straight to your face, you''re never getting it!"


    Nemesis was d he turned her down.


    us''s transformation was caused by the ck light.


    "If that''s the case..."


    She slowly replied.


    "You can die now."


    Nemesis''s hand crackled with lightning, emitting bluish-white sparks as she slowly inched her palm toward us''s chest.


    Elliot & co weren''t gonna sit still as Nemesis looked like she was going to execute us.


    "Wait!"


    Nemesis paused with a scowl.


    "What? You want to keep a monster around?"


    Elliot smiled while he shook his head. He tried to see past the monster''s terrible appearance and recall his younger brother''s look.


    "Miss Nemesis, can you let us handle him?"


    Nemesis frowned.


    It was only natural the brother tried to defend his younger brother. She also couldn''t be bothered with taking out the trash.


    However, she was more concerned with the ck light and its ability to massively power up a human while turning the human host into a monster.


    She didn''t think Elliot could handle something as aberrant as that.


    It was something on par with her bloodline.


    Her blood also continuously nudged her to not that ck light go. She trusted her guts.


    When Nemesis was about to reject Elliot''s offer, us suddenly wailed in anguish.


    "Gargh! Nooo! Noooo!!!"


    us felt something stirring within him. Then, his scales started disappearing as his dou qi raged out of control.


    "What?!"


    us rapidly returned to his original look, his scales, multiple eyes, and tail were gone, leaving him in his original sickly state.


    When us was about to make a full recovery, a jet of ck light shot out from him. Instead of running away, the ck light shot into Nemesis''s body.


    She concentrated as she turned her giant origin pool on the foreign power. She wanted to drive out the invading power before she turned into a monster like us.


    Then, her bloodline reacted violently like a lion who was challenged for its territory.


    Her blood crashed against the ck light within her.


    Hiss!


    The ck light wanted to take over Nemesis''s body, instead, it got pounded by thetter bloodline. Hissing like an alien bug, the ck light quickly departed her body, revealing itself in the real world.


    Nemesis immediately grabbed the ck light before it could run away again.


    Hiss!


    The ck light struggled within Nemesis''s firm grasp.


    "Oh, you, that was a close one."


    She grinned at the ck light within her palm.


    "I don''t know what you are or where you came from, however..."


    She squeezed hard.


    ng!


    Nemesis crushed the ck light into bits.


    ''Phew!''


    She sighed in relief and she chuckled. That was a close call. Thankfully, she acted fast.

 Chapter 254 5th Reincarnation 1

    Chapter 254 5th Reincarnation 1


    "No way!" Freya cried as she looked unto her father with her whimpering eyes. She stood frail with her red hair dispersed while her medieval silver tiara crown remained out of ce.


    "How disdainful!" Her father eximed as he raised his first finger adorned with gold rings towards her daughter.


    "You weren''t brought up to oppose my will and pursue your futile way of life. Such a disgrace!" His voice resounding the entire hall. Fortunately, there wasn''t anyone around besides them.


    "Father, please!" She muttered with a pitiful voice.


    A few secondster, she fell on her knees while tears continued to burst out from her eyes. Her pale-blue satin court dress could be spotted with wet patches- definitely from her tears. Sheid out her hands- showing her lightplexion- in a thorough manner, reaching the tip of her father''s cape.


    "Never will I let you throw away our dignity" her father told her, pulling off his cape.


    "Now, rise and follow mymand!"


    "But¡­ Father!"


    "My daughter, I have given you everything you deserved. This is the first time I have ever asked you a favor and will be thest time if you obeyed." His father told her as he helped her daughter stand up with his precious hands.


    Freya retrieved her hands as she spoke.


    "Indeed, your highness. But this one I don''t deserve. I would rather marry a thief, a peasant or any other low-sses than to marry a disgusting, horrible, ugly little ELF!"


    His father grimaced then yelled "You¡­"and a soft growl began to developed on his chest, "Follow or-" a feeling of reassurance emerged before the second option "DIE!"


    As if a severe concussion appeared on Freya''s mind as she heard the second option. Though she knew how her Father, the emperor of Midgard- the onlynd inhabited by humans- was very factual to his words, she would not, in this instance, be under his threat nor be subjected to his will.


    On the first ce, I am his daughter and ending up being murdered by him is really an undignified thing to do and dignity is what was being defended in this rming conversation. She thought.


    Standing by her side (point-of-view), Freya spoke with strong conviction.


    "With all due respect-" She paused and looked into his father''s green eyes fiercely with her blue one.


    "Emperor Charles Lucian, I, Freya Lucian will follow NOT yourmand!"


    Emperor Lucian was suddenly wrapped with wrath. He was afraid of ending up in this way.


    As Freya started to turn her back and walk away without anyst nce, her father, Emperor Lucian, suddenly put out his scepter- a scepter infused with various supernatural powers- and pointed directly to her daughter.


    Probably, an elf- perhaps with royal blood- once owned this such that Emperor Lucian just acquired this after having dug up thend just before the Midgard-Alfheim Boundary, which separated the human world with that of the light elves, during thepletion of his Underground Tunnel Project. Though he knew very well that that elf still exists- for they are immortal- he still owned this without any second thought apparently because of its rareness and the power it could give.


    Then Emperor Lucian screamed "You, excessive one, your heart is that of the lion. Now-"


    Then he hollered out in a very charming manner "val Ed'' i''ear ar'' elenea, ANGIM THANGA YASSEN TEMPLA ILLE!" (Tranted as: By the power of the sea and star, I CURSE YOU!)


    "The moment you heart fall in love, you''ll suffer DEATH!"


    After, Emperor Lucien sang in a very enrapturing manner that Freya suddenly felt a short hysteria. Yet, bending over backwards, she continued to escape this delusion, stepping away, little by little.


    Her feet seemed to be stuck between a rock and a hard metal until she reached the golden door adorned with precious gemstones. A feeling of relief urred as she moved out from the private sitting hall- a hall packed with remarkable conversations that changed her entire life- to the center hall.


    She never thought of ending up this way. She wanted topromise but rather not. Her rtionship to his father was severely ruined yet, she just fought for herself. For her own good. For her own freedom. For her own fate- her life.


    She knew very well that this marrying-to-an-elf resolve is for the benefit of the entire humanity. Once she marry that elf and once they exchange sacred vows- though not done with love- the whole Midgard and Alfheim will be merged together. Thus, because of having a more superior territory, Alfheim will be under the jurisdiction of Midgard. And apparently, more power to the emperor of humans and that''s to his father.


    Hence, how could Frey, the god of light-elves allow this kind ofmitment?


    One thing is for sure, since that Alfheim (Quendi, as what the elves called their entirend) is subdivided into different territorial-ns, where each kings is autonomously given power and sovereignty to each territories and to each ns as well- Elrond for instance, the Vanyar (Fair elves) king- then, one elf-king must have also resolved in this kind ofmitment. And that''s maybe because of the recession happening to their territory.


    As Freya headed towards the exit of the house, these were the fantasies that came to her.


    Passing by the corridors with miserable face, she could clearly see the confused and confounded faces of the knights, ves and even that of the earls, barons and viscounts. If they only knew what had happened and what is she going to do- escaping and nning not to return back forever- they could have ceased her and locked inside her room or even put into a dungeon. Luckily, they aren''t any orders released and dered so, they just continued what they have been doing and continued to think of stupid reasons, a million of miles differentpared to the real happening.


    Freya reached the grand gate and saw two knights guarding the passageway. They prohibited her from moving out- their top most purpose for guarding- but Freya insisted and pulled off her hands from their strong hands.


    "I am now allowed" She said as she removed her tiara crown and gave to the guards.


    "To Prove, I am no longer your master''s daughter. From now on, I am just Freya Lucian, or just simply Freya, going to live ordinarily".


    Shocked, the two guards felt numb, as if severely paralyzed.

 Chapter 255 5th Reincarnation 2

    <h4>Chapter 255 5th Reincarnation 2</h4>


    As Freya headed towards the exit of the house, these were the fantasies that came to her.


    Passing by the corridors with miserable face, she could clearly see the confused and confounded faces of the knights, ves and even that of the earls, barons and viscounts. If they only knew what had happened and what is she going to do- escaping and nning not to return back forever- they could have ceased her and locked inside her room or even put into a dungeon. Luckily, they aren''t any orders released and dered so, they just continued what they have been doing and continued to think of stupid reasons, a million of miles differentpared to the real happening.


    Freya reached the grand gate and saw two knights guarding the passageway. They prohibited her from moving out- their top most purpose for guarding- but Freya insisted and pulled off her hands from their strong hands.


    "I am now allowed" She said as she removed her tiara crown and gave to the guards.


    "To Prove, I am no longer your master''s daughter. From now on, I am just Freya Lucian, or just simply Freya, going to live ordinarily".


    Shocked, the two guards felt numb, as if severely paralyzed.


    As soon as she saw the two guards frozen, she opened the grand gate and passed through the silver arc designed with humanoid statues- statue of the liberty and the Otion- signifying FREEDOM. Atst, she had conquered her thirst for freedom. She is now free.


    As she steeped out, a big grin shed on her face. It was her first time to feel the soft breeze of the outside world. For eighteen years, she was not allowed to go out from the pce. She was confined inside those big halls. And now is the time to bid goodbye to those vast halls or she thought "vast hell".


    She continued to wander until she realized she had nowhere to go. Hence, it was better this way than to be lost inside a devil''s cradle. She looked over her shoulders and saw that dreaded pce. A stupendous distance lies between them.


    She remained tackling the Emperor''s Drive until she saw a small town down the road. She headed towards that town with a feeling of enthusiasm. As she reached the town, she saw a small sign engraved in a cheap metal in front of her that''s read as "Wee to Pontera"


    Curiosity shed on her face as she saw peasants and vendors crowding on a town square with their mini inventories arranged in a very disarray manner inside their stalls made up of tacky woods. The same impression can be seen on their faces as they looked at her wandering.


    Freya heard their mumbles and hubbubs. She realized then that she is wearing a very elegant court dress while each and every one around her is wearing his/her usual shorts and shirts and trousers and blouses. More, her light skinplexion did not match their yellowish one. Her stature too was towering over those in her gender- males were of her height. She smiled to herself and continued straying.


    She looked up the sky and saw how cloudy it is. The sun seemed to be hiding on one of those clouds but, the temperature here seemed to be higher. Maybe because of the heat generated by thepression of these people, she told herself.


    She remained wandering on her t shoes- luckily she wore one. Beads of sweat poured down on her face- first time in her history. As she wiped her forehead with her hands that blocked her view, she identally bumped herself with a man.


    "Ouch!" she grumbled.


    "Oh! My apologies, my dear. I did not mean it" The man eximed.


    Freya looked at the man and was astonished. The man seemed to be different from other town''s men. He wore a golden tunic with a silver belt on his waist- showing his perfect body figure- and a ck pants designed with assorted silver geometric patterns throughout that suits his long legs. He looked very much elven, an elf, without his slippers. Besides his unusual protruding ears, his face is beautiful. Perfectly human.


    "Are you hurt?" the man spoke, cutting her astonishment.


    "I¡­er¡­ I''m fine" Freya muttered.


    "Great"


    The man eximed.


    "By the way, my pleasure to meet ye."


    "Run" He muttered lifting his pale right hand. He intended to shake hands.


    Freya looked at his hands with curiosity. She hasn''t had an encounter like this. She never knew that she must shake hands.


    "Oh¡­ Freya" She said and instead of shaking hands, she let her cheek touched his.


    Run was surprised. He did not know what she meant by that either. Then he looked at Freya, who is smiling at him, with a blush on his pale cheeks.


    Freya looked at his golden eyes. She felt something indescribable. Something magical. Something mysteriously exquisite that seemed to be very fragile, very delicate that must be kept with prior significance.


    Love at first sight.


    For over eighteen years, this is the very first time she fell in love. Her heart beats faster as she remained her gazed locked in his eyes.


    As for Run, she is the most beautiful woman he has ever seen. Her beauty is that of Venus, though he had not yet had a glimpse of Venus. She is unique.


    "You alright¡­ my dear?" Run asked softly.


    "Ah¡­ er¡­ Absolutely" Freya said gently removing her gaze.


    "Ah, okay. You seemed to be differentpared to anyone in here. Where did youe from?" he asked. Not curious.


    "Where¡­ did¡­ I¡­e¡­ from?" Freya repeated with short pauses in between each words.


    Run nodded.


    "I¡­umm¡­just there¡­somewhere there. I am not really sure."


    "Oh, too bad. You seemed lost. Can I help you?" Run asked. Now, concerned.


    "Of course. That''s great!" Freya eximed.


    "So, how?"


    "Er¡­" Freya said as she looked at the cemented floor. "Honestly, I¡­ have nowhere to go. I stowed away."


    "But, why?"


    "It''s a very long story. I doubt if you can catch up with it."


    "Alright. Then-"


    "HEY SCAMPS, MOVE OUT!" someone shouted and a loud horn followed. They have been blocking the way since they started the conversation. The small truck loaded with vegetables can''t go on. Another loud horn followed.


    "My apologies sire," Run said in a gentle, sorry manner. Then he held Freya''s wrist and moved off the road as the truck passed by.


    "So, where are we?" Freya asked shaking her hands off Run. Blushing again.


    "Oh, I would like to ask if you would like to¡­ umm¡­ stay in my house until things go better."


    "I mean¡­ until you have resolved your problem and ready to go back home" Run added.


    "For Free?" Freya asked.


    "For a fairdy like you, Absolutely!"


    "Oh¡­ then¡­Thank You. But¡­"


    "Worry not my dear, I will not harm you."


    "That''s¡­ That''s not it¡­"


    They paused for a few seconds and looked at each other.


    Freya''s hesitation was merely due to her feeling. She was afraid that this feeling- if already is Love- would go deeper. And, she could not forget herself being curse by her own father. If things went the way she thought they would, she''ll surely die.


    But at this point, she is presented with another problem, wherein the solution is, at the same time, presented. She have nowhere to go and Run has been offering a ce for her to go.


    "Alright then. I ept your offer. I owe you one." Freya said with a smile. As for her, only a little self-control would make things better.


    "Excellent" Run muttered

 Chapter 256 5th Reincarnation 3

    Chapter 256 5th Reincarnation 3


    Freya''s hesitation was merely due to her feeling. She was afraid that this feeling- if already is Love- would go deeper. And, she could not forget herself being curse by her own father. If things went the way she thought they would, she''ll surely die.


    But at this point, she is presented with another problem, wherein the solution is, at the same time, presented. She have nowhere to go and Run has been offering a ce for her to go.


    "Alright then. I ept your offer. I owe you one." Freya said with a smile. As for her, only a little self-control would make things better.


    "Excellent" Run muttered.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    They arrived safely at Run''s small shelter. It was already dark- as they still used their time getting to know each other while chatting on different restaurants and having Freya toured around the town- and the moon enlightens the entire vige. This vige, where Run''s house is located, was three kilometers away from the town square. Unlike a while ago, it is far peaceful here.


    Run''s house was built up from mixed sturdy woods and cement. Outside it is a small porch covered with small bushes and flowers.


    "Beautiful!" Freya eximed as she picked up a rose "Who nted all these?"


    "Er¡­ I did!" Run told her.


    "Excellent! I would surely love living in this ce!" Freya eximed as she jogged towards the door.


    Run opened the door. Inside were different furniture made up of sturdy woods arranged perfectly. The small bulb was on- lighting up almost the entire living room adjoined by the dining room. It is quite narrow inside. There were a lot of things inside-pressed.


    "Wow! Good evening to everyone!" Freya greeted.


    "Haha!" Runughed. "Unfortunately, I am the only one who lives here."


    "Ha?" Freya murmured- abashed.


    "Oh. Sorry I never told you"


    "It''s¡­ fine. But, where''s your family?"


    "Ah, They¡­ they''re all¡­ gone"


    "But why?"


    "Oh, umm¡­ It''s a long story!" Run simted. A big grin shed on his face.


    "Fine." Freya said as she headed towards the wooden couch and sat.


    "So, what do you want to eat? For dinner." Run asked while heading for the kitchen which is just across.


    "Oh¡­ I''m still full. Thanks anyway. And also for the food and the clothes that you bought me a while ago. I am really sorry for not having any penny with me. But I swear that I will pay you back immediately. For now, let me just help you on ¡­. Housekeeping!" Freya eximed with so much joy.


    "Hmmn¡­ It''s so nice of you. It looks very interesting to have you in a shelter. By the way, your room will be the room at your right. I hope you''ll like it." Run told her without giving any look. He is busy preparing the food.


    Freya stood up and walked towards the room. As soon as she reached the door, she opened it and saw a very elegant wooden bed covered with pink floral nkets and a smallmpshade beside. The pink thick curtains hang loosely as they beckoned with the rhythm of the breeze. The bloody red wall did work well with the brown tiles of the floor.


    "Wow!" she eximed. Then, she smelled something exhortative. She looked over her shoulders and saw the food Run has cooked, now at the tiny dining table.


    "Hmmn" she sighed "Very appetizing!"


    "Haha. You''re free to eat!" Run muttered "C''mon. Don''t look a gift horse in the mouth".


    Freya smiled sweetly. She proceeded to the dining table and sat.


    "Chow down!" Run eximed with a burst of exuberance.


    As they polished off the oriental style dish, Freya suddenly agnized something.


    "By the way, why is that room so lovely? I mean, as if it was carefully designed for ady. Did you have any rtionship with someone?


    Run grinned. "Hopefully"


    "Ha?" Freya uttered. Confused.


    "Hopefully I will bemitted to someone" he said in a very recognizable voice.


    "Then, why it is-"


    "Because I have sensed youing" he said immediately that Freya failed to continue her statement.


    Suddenly, Freya was wrapped with surprise and confusion as she finished the food on her te.


    Run smiled sweetly and then spoke "You seem full. Have a good night!" Then he stood up and held the tes with his both hands and put at the sink.


    A few secondster, she stood up and went to her bedroom.


    * * *


    The sunlight was directly brightening up Freya''s face as she opened her eyes. She fell asleep as she was in reveriest evening. She forgot to wash up. She rose up immediately and went directly to the bathroom. Luckily, Run wasn''t up yet or else, he might justugh at her for not washing up.


    The bathroom was far from what she was ustomed with. There wasn''t any tub, just a shower. She felt a little agitated but there wasn''t anything she can do. More, the toilet bowl was just beside the shower- just a piece of thin curtain separate the two. She showered and dressed up with a red skirt and a velvet blouse.


    She looked for a time piece but she couldn''t find any. She just thought of preparing breakfast for Run but she doesn''t know how. Instead, she just proceeded with the housekeeping though it is her first time to do it.


    A few secondster, Run was up and went out of the room. As he opened the door, he saw Freya sweeping the floor ufortably. He smiled.


    Freya turned her back and saw him smiling. She smiled in return and afterughed. She realized that Run was still wearing the same clothing he was wearing yesterday.


    They spent the whole day with so muchughter and a lot of learnings.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã


    * * *


    Days, Weeks, Months had passed. They got to know each other very well. They found each other in a very profound love with each other but they haven''t told each other yet. Freya for instance, was controlling her feeling with all her force but it just won''t subside.


    They were eating their lunch as usual when Run spoke with prior sincerity.


    "I am an elf."


    "Wh¡­at?" Freya said. Surprised.


    "I am a Peredhil, a Halfling. Half human and half elf" he muttered.


    Freya was still in shock. She never thought of Run being an elf though he has been showing some signs. What kept her very hard to ept this truth is her insight towards elf. She could never tell her secret- the reason why she is now in front of him- for she knew very well that it could hurt his feelings. She refused from being married to an elf- because of its fearsome looks. She never knew that an elf could look like this- very far from how she described it for herself. Abash shed on her face.


    But at some point, this is a different story. She loves Run very much. She is in love with an elf badly.


    "It''s¡­ er ¡­. Great!" she eximed. "Honestly, I never know an elf could look like this. Very¡­ lovable!"


    A huge grin shed on Run''s face.


    "I love you" he said sincerely.


    Freya''s heart beat faster. Her feelings indescribable- mixed misery and joyfulness.


    They both looked into each other''s eyes- forgetting the food on the table. A few secondster, Freya spoke softly. She is now very determined to tell him the whole happening that changed her life.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!